The complete works of Thomas Manton, D.D. : with memoir of the author

TORONTO
*

SHERATON
MEMORIAL LIBRARY

EASTER. 1906

* M -ir>

BX^\T^> r\ 3,5

Shelf No.

No.

THE

WORKS OF THOMAS MANTON, D.D.

VOL. II.

COUNCIL OF PUBLICATION.

W. LINDSAY ALEXANDER, D.D., Professor of Theology, Congregational
Union, Edinburgh.

JAMES BEGG, D.D., Minister of Newington Free Church, Edinburgh.

THOMAS J. CRAWFORD, D.D., S.T.P., Professor of Divinity, University,
Edinburgh.

D. T. K. DRUMMOND, M.A., Minister of St Thomas's Episcopal Church,
Edinburgh.

WILLIAM H. GOOLD, D.D., Professor of Biblical Literature and Church
History, Reformed Presbyterian Church, Edinburgh.

ANDREW THOMSON, D.D., Minister of Broughton Place United Presby.
terian Church, Edinburgh.

General Editor.
REV. THOMAS SMITH, D.D., EDINBURGH.

THE COMPLETE WORKS

THOMAS MANTON, DJD.

VOLUME II.

CONTAINING

AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON, BY THE REV. J. C. RYLE, B.A.
SEVERAL DISCOURSES TENDING TO PROMOTE

PEACE AND HOLINESS.

TWENTY SERMONS ON IMPORTANT PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE.
FAREWELL AND FUNERAL SERMONS.

LONDON:
JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BEKNERS STEEET.

1871.

CONTENTS.

PAGE

AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON, BY THE REV. J. C. KYLE, B.A., . , ix

SEVERAL DISCOURSES TENDING TO PROMOTE PEACE AND HOLINESS

AMONG CHRISTIANS.
The Epistle Dedicatory, ..... 3

The Preference of Duties : Morals before Rituals, . . 5

A Description of the True Circumcision, . . 23

What Kind of Perfection is Attainable in this Life, . ' ' .' ' 56
A Persuasive to Unity in Things Indifferent, . . . 68

Not to be Offended in Christ, the Ready Way to Blessedness, 79

Wisdom is Justified of her Children, . . . ' . • 93

The Faithful Followers of Christ must expect Troubles in this
World, . ... . . .113

The Excellency of Saving Faith, . . . .140

A Wedding Sermon, . . . . . .162

TWENTY SERMONS.

Preface, . . . . . . .175

Sermon I. Ps. xxxii. 1, 2, . . . . .177

II. Ps. xxxii. 1, 2, 189

III. Acts iii. 26, . . . . .201

IV. 2 Peter i. 4, . . . . .213
V. Mark ix. 49, . . . . . 222

VI. 2 Thes. iii 5, 235

VII. 2 Thes. iii. 5, . . . . .246

VIII. Eph. i. 8, . . . . .256

IX Mat. xxvii. 46, .... 264

X. Rom. i. 29, 30, . . ' . . . 275

XL Gal. v. 16, . . . . 284

XII. Job xix. 25, . . . V . 293

XIII. 1 Tim. vi. 8, . . 306

Vlll CONTENTS.

PiOK

Sermon XIV. Eccles. ix. 11, . . . .315

XV. Acts xxi. 14, . . . . ' 327

XVI. John iii. 16, . . . . 340

XVIL Deut. xxx. 15, . . . .357

XVIII. Mat. vii. 12, . . . . 369

XIX. Eph. ii. 10, . . . .384

XX. Eph.il 10, T."; !)p . . 397

FAREWELL SERMON.

Editorial Note, ...... 410

Sermon, . . . . . . .411

A FUNERAL SERMON.

Editorial Note, .>:,•.::'' ••' - '•'-'• .... 424
Sermon, ....... 425

THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH.

Editorial Note, . .,,-, :.,. ;; . . . 440

Sermon, . .-.,•' . . . . 441

THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM THAT DIE IN THE LOBD.

The Epistle Dedicatory, .' ..«' . . . 456

Sermon, ...,.,. 457

AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON.

BY THE EEV. J. C. RYLE.

THE publication of a complete and uniform edition of Manton's works
is a great boon to the readers of English theology. Many of his best
writings have been hitherto inaccessible to all who have not long
purses and large libraries. The few who know him would gladly
testify, I am sure, that Thomas Manton was one of the best authors
of his day, and that his works richly deserve reprinting.

The republication of this great divine's writings in their present
form appears to demand a few prefatory remarks. What are Man-
ton's special merits ? What claim has a man of the seventeenth
century on the attention of 1871 ? What good thing is there about
him that we should buy him and read him ? These are reasonable
questions, to which I propose to supply an answer in the following
brief essay. A cairn examination of Manton's real worth appears a
suitable accompaniment to a new edition of Manton's works.

The inquiry, it must be admitted, is not an easy one. The materials
for forming a judgment are singularly few and scanty. Two hundred
years have passed away since Manton was laid in the grave. He died in
an age when his principles and his party were very unpopular, and few
cared to be known as his friends and admirers. Except the long and
exhaustive biography of him by Harris, which has been wisely reprinted
in this edition, we possess little information about him. All other
impressions about him must be based on a patient analysis of his
voluminous posthumous works. Considerable familiarity with these
works forms my principal claim on the reader's attention in sending
forth this essay.

Let me clear the way by considering an objection which is fre
quently brought against Manton and other divines of his school
That objection is that he was " a Puritan." I admit the fact, and do
not deny it for a moment. A friend and associate of Baxter, Calamy,
Owen, and Bates — a leading man in all the fruitless conferences be-

X AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON.

tween Puritans and Churchmen in the early part of Charles II.'s
reign — ejected from St Paul's, Covent Garden, by the disgrace
ful Act of Uniformity — a sufferer even unto bonds on account of
his Nonconformist opinions, — if ever there was an English divine who
must be classed as a Puritan, that man is Dr Manton. But what of
it, if he was a Puritan ? It does not prove that he was not a valuable
theologian, an admirable writer, and an excellent man. Let me once
for all make a few plain statements about the school to which Manton
belonged — the school of the English Puritans. It is one of those
points in the ecclesiastical history of our country about which the
ignorance of most Englishmen is deep and astounding. There are
more baseless and false ideas current about them than about any class
of men in British history. The impressions of most people are so
ridiculously incorrect, that one could laugh if the subject were not so
serious. To hear them talk about Puritans is simply ludicrous. They
make assertions which prove either that they know nothing at all of
what they are talking about, or that they have forgotten the ninth com
mandment. For Dr Manton's sake, and for the honour of a cruelly mis
represented body of men, let me try to explain to the reader what the
Puritans really were. He that supposes they were ignorant, fanatical
sectaries, haters of the Crown and Church of England — men alike
destitute of learning, holiness, or loyalty — has got a great deal to learn.
Let him hear some plain facts, which I will venture to copy from a
work written by myself in 1868 (" Bishops and Clergy of other Days ").

" The Puritans were not enemies to the monarchy. It is simply false
to say that they were. The great majority of them protested strongly
against the execution of Charles I., and were active agents in bringing
back Charles II. to England, and placing the crown on his head after
Oliver Cromwell's death. The base ingratitude with which they were
afterwards treated, in 1662, by the very monarch whom they helped to
restore, is one of the most shameful pages in the history of the Stuarts.

" The Puritans were not enemies to the Church of England. They
would gladly have had her government and ceremonial improved, and
more liberty allowed in the conduct of public worship. And they
were quite right ! The very things which they desired to see, but
never saw, are actually recommended at this day as worthy of adop
tion by Churchmen in every part of the land ! The great majority of
them were originally ordained by bishops, and had no abstract objec
tion to Episcopacy. The great majority of them had no special dislike
to liturgies, but only to certain details in the Book of Common
Prayer. Baxter, one of their leaders, expressly testifies that a very
few concessions in 1662 would have retained in the Church of England

AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON. XI

at least sixteen hundred of the two thousand who were driven out by
the Act of Uniformity on Bartholomew's Day.

" The Puritans were not unlearned and ignorant men. The great
majority of them were Oxford and Cambridge graduates — many of
them fellows of colleges, and some of them heads or principals of the
best colleges in the two Universities. In knowledge of Hebrew, Greek,
and Latin, in power as preachers, expositors, writers, and critics, the
Puritans in their day were second to none. Their works still speak
for them on the shelves of every well-furnished theological library.
Their commentaries, their expositions, their treatises on practical,
casuistical, and experimental divinity, are immeasurably superior to
those of their adversaries in the seventeenth century. In short, those
who hold up the Puritans to scorn as shallow, illiterate men, are only ex
posing their own lamentable shallowness, their own ignorance of histori
cal facts, and the extremely superficial character of their own reading.

" The Puritans, as a body, have done more to elevate the national
character than any class of Englishmen that ever lived. Ardent
lovers of civil liberty, and ready to die in its defence — mighty at the
council board, and no less mighty in the battlefield — feared abroad
throughout Europe, and invincible at home while united — great with
their pens, and no less great with their swords — fearing God very
much, and fearing man very little, — they were a generation of men
who have never received from their country the honour that they
deserve. The body of which Milton, Selden, Blake, Cromwell,
Owen, Baxter, and Charnock were members, is a body of which no
well-informed Englishman ought ever to speak with disrespect. He
may dislike their principles, if he will, but he has no right to despise
them. Lord Macaulay, no mean authority in matters of English
history, might well say, in his famous essay on Milton, ' We do not
hesitate to pronounce the Puritans a brave, a wise, an honest, and a
useful body/ — Unhappily, when they passed away, they were followed
by a generation of profligates, triflers, and sceptics ; and their reputa
tion has suffered accordingly in passing through prejudiced hands.
But, 'judged with righteous judgment/ they will be found men
of whom the world was not worthy. The more they are really
known, the more they will be esteemed."

Such was the school to which Manton undeniably belonged. Such
is the truth about the Puritans. That they were not perfect and
faultless, I freely admit. They said, did, and wrote many things
which cannot be commended. Some of them, no doubt, were violent,
fierce, narrow-minded sectarians ; some were half-crazy fanatics and
enthusiasts. Yet, even then, great allowance ought to be made for

Xll AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON.

the trying circumstances in which they were often placed, and the
incessant, irritating persecution to which they were exposed. And
where is the great school of religious thought which is not often dis
graced by some weaker members ? With all their faults, the leaders of
the party were great and good men. With all their defects, the Puri
tans, as a body, were not the men that some authors and writers in
the present day are fond of representing them to have been. Those
who disparage Manton because he was a Puritan, would do well to
reconsider the ground they are taking up. They will find it utterly
untenable. Facts, stern facts, are dead against them. They may
not admire Puritanism in the abstract, but they will never give any
proof that we ought not to admire, value, and study the writings of
Puritan divines.

I will now proceed to offer a brief estimate of Manton s merits. For
convenience sake, we will examine him in four points of view — as a
man, a writer, a theologian, and an expositor of Scripture. Under
each of these heads the reader shall have my opinion of the man
whose works are at length about to be put within reach of the public in
a cheap and accessible form. I ask him to remember that I am no
more infallible than the Pope ; but I can truly say that my opinion
is the result of an acquaintance with Manton's writings of at least
twenty years' standing.

1. As a man, I am disposed to assign a very high place to the
author of these volumes. He strikes me as having been, not merely
an ordinary " good " man, but one of singularly great grace and con
sistency of Christian character.

He lived in an age when party spirit ran very high, and the faults
of an adversary were carefully noted and relentlessly exposed. None,
perhaps, found that out to their cost so thoroughly as the Puritans,
after Charles II. returned to England, and the Commonwealth was
overthrown. To blacken the reputation of a Puritan, and vilify him
before the public, was too often the way to get promotion ; and woe
to the unhappy man whose life had given even a semblance of a
handle to his opponents I

In an age like this, Manton occupied for several years a very
prominent position. He was not a country parson, living scores of
miles from London, and absorbed in unobtrusive pastoral labours
among a rural population. On the contrary, he was a standard-
bearer in the fore-front of the battle — a city set upon a hill that
could not be hid — a man who could neither say, nor do, nor write
anything without being observed. Did Oliver Cromwell require a
minister to offer up prayer at the public ceremony of his undertaking

AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON.

the Protectorship ? Manton was the minister. — Did the Long Parlia
ment want a special sermon preached before its members on that great
public event ? Manton was frequently ordered to be the preacher. —
Did the famous Westminster Assembly want a commendatory preface
written to their Confession and Catechisms of world-wide reputation ?
They commit the execution of it to the pen of Thomas Manton. —
Was a Committee of Triers appointed to examine persons who were to
be admitted into the ministry, or inducted into livings ? Manton
was a leading member of this committee. — Was a movement made
by the Presbyterian divines, after Cromwell's death, to restore the
monarchy and bring back Charles II. ? Manton was a leader in the
movement. — Was an effort made after the Kestoration to bring about
a reconciliation between the Episcopal Church and the Nonconfor
mists ? Manton was one of the commissioners to act in the matter
in the unhappy Savoy Conference. — In short, if there was one name
which more than another was incessantly before the public for several
years about the period of the Kestoration, that name was Manton's.
If there was one divine who, willingly or unwillingly, was constantly
standing under the full gaze of friends and foes in London, that
divine was the Rector of St Paul's, Covent Garden, Thomas Manton.

Now, remembering all this, I ask the reader to observe, that through
out this fiery ordeal Manton preserved a spotless reputation. I am
struck with the fact, that the most violent writers of that violent day
can lay nothing to his charge of the slightest importance. The most
foul-mouthed and rancorous assailants of the Puritans seem unable
to lay hold on any weak point in his character. No weapon forged
against him seems to prosper, and no dirt sticks to his name. Even
Antony a Wood, the prejudiced author of " Athenas Oxonienses," can
find nothing to allege against Manton, and is obliged to content him
self with contemptible sneers and insinuations.

Some one may perhaps imagine that Manton was a prudent, "canny "
man, who avoided doing anything to give offence, and had a keen eye
to his own interests. There is not an atom of foundation for such a
theory. When it was first proposed to bring to trial and execute
Charles I., Manton was one of fifty-seven divines who signed and pub
lished a bold protest against the design. When Christopher Love was
beheaded by Oliver Cromwell on a charge of treason, Manton accom
panied him to the scaffold, and afterwards preached his funeral sermon
at St Lawrence Jewry, though the soldiers threatened to shoot him.
As to minding his own interests, no man perhaps ever thought less of
them than Manton. The mere fact that he refused the Deanery of
Rochester, when offered to him by Charles II., and afterwards resigned

XIV AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON.

St Paul's, Covent Garden, for conscience sake, is plain evidence that he
never shrank from giving offence if Christ's truth, in his judgment,
seemed to make it necessary.

With all these facts before us, I cannot avoid the conclusion that
Manton must have been a man of uncommon graces and singular
consistency of character. In no other way can I account for the com
parative absence of material faults in his life, even his enemies themselves
being judges. A man who went down to the grave at fifty-seven, with
so fair a reputation, after spending the prime of his life in London,
and mingling incessantly in public affairs, must surely have been no
common Christian. It can never be said of him that his lines fell " in
pleasant places," and that his grace was never tried and tested ! Few
modern divines perhaps ever passed through such a fiery ordeal as he
did, and surely few ever came out of such with so untarnished a name.
He must have been a rare combination of wisdom, tact, boldness,
courtesy, firmness, sound judgment, and charity. As a godly man, I
do not hesitate to place him in the foremost rank of Puritan divines ;
and I ask the student of his writings to remember, as they read them,
that they are reading the works of one who was eminently a " good
man, and full of the Holy Ghost."

2. As a writer, I consider that Manton holds a somewhat peculiar
place among the Puritan divines. He has pre-eminently a style of his
own, and a style very unlike that of most of his school. I will try to
explain what I mean.

I do not regard him as a writer of striking power and brilliancy, com
pared to some of his cotemporaries. He never carries you by storm,
and excites enthusiasm by passages of profound thought expressed in
majestic language, such as you will find frequently in Charnock, and
occasionally in Howe. He never rouses your inmost feelings, thrills
your conscience, or stirs your heart of hearts, like Baxter. Such
rhetoric as this was not Manton's gift, and the reader who expects
to find it in his writings will be disappointed.

I do not regard him as a writer of such genial imagination, and such
talent for illustration and similitude, as several divines of his
day. In this respect he is not to be compared with Brooks, and
Watson, and Swinnock, and Adams. The pages of those worthy
men are often like picture-galleries, in which the pictures are so
thickly hung that you can hardly see the walls. Talent of this sort
was certainly not in Manton's line. He paints his pictures and ex
hibits them, and they are always well sketched ; but their number is
comparatively small.

Learning again does not stand out as conspicuously in Manton's

AN ESTIMATE OF WANTON. XV

writings as in the works of some of the Puritans. Judging by the
list of quotations and references, you would say, that he had not so
many authors at his fingers' end as Owen, or Caryl, or Jenkyns, or
Arrowsmith, or Thomas Hall. Yet it is only fair to remember, that
nearly all we possess of his works consists of sermons, and that a popular
sermon is not the proper vehicle for an exhibition of learning. The great
preacher will assimilate and digest the thoughts of other men, and
make them his own, without incessantly confusing his hearers by refer
ence to books. My own impression is that this was the case with Man-
ton. I believe he was a great reader, and a very learned man, but that
he had few opportunities of exhibiting his store of knowledge. In fact,
reason and common sense point out that he could never have held the
position he undoubtedly occupied as a London divine, and had such
weight attached to his opinions, if he had not been a man of a well-
furnished mind.

Manton's chief excellence as a writer, in my judgment, consists in
the ease, perspicuousness, and clearness of his style. He sees his
subject clearly, expresses himself clearly, and seldom fails in making
you see clearly what he means. He has a happy faculty of simplify
ing the point he handles. He never worries you with acres of long,
ponderous, involved sentences, like Goodwin or Owen. His books, if
not striking, are generally easy and pleasant reading, and destitute
of anything harsh, cramped, obscure, and requiring a second glance to
be understood. For my own part, I find it easier to read fifty pages
of Manton's than ten of some of his brethren's ; and after reading, I
feel that I carry more away.

Let no one, moreover, suppose that because Manton's style is easy,
his writings show any lack of matter and thought. Nothing of the
kind. The fertility of his mind seems to have been truly astonishing.
Every page in his books contains many ideas, and gives you plenty to
think about. No one, perhaps, but himself could have written such an
immense book as he wrote on the 119th Psalm, and yet repeated
himself so little, and preserved a freshness of tone to the end. The
words of Dr Bates, no mean judge, are worth quoting on this point : —
" I cannot but admire the fecundity and variety of his thoughts; that
though the same things so often occur in the verses of this psalm, yet,
by a judicious observing the different arguments and motives whereby
the Psalmist expresses the same request, or some other circumstance,
every sermon contains new conceptions proper to the text." This
witness is true. If Manton never soars so high as some writers, he is,
at any rate, never trifling, never shallow, never wearisome, and never
dull. It was a striking remark of one of his cotemporaries, that " he

XVI AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON.

had heard the greatest men of their day sometimes preach a mean
sermon, but he had never heard Dr Manton do so on any occasion."

I close this part of my essay by reminding the reader that Manton's
writings, with few exceptions, were originally published under very
great disadvantages. Most of them never saw the light till after his
death, and were printed without receiving the author's last touches
and corrections. This is a fact which ought not to be forgotten.
None but an author knows what a vast difference there is between a
work in manuscript and a work in type, and how many emendations
and corrections are made in the best of literary productions, when the
writer sees them in the shape of proofs. For my own part, when I
take up a book of Manton's, and remind myself that it never received
the author's final corrections, I am amazed that his writings contain
BO few blunders, and admire him more and more every time that I
read him.

3. As a theologian, I regard Manton as a divine of singularly well-
balanced, well-proportioned, and scriptural views. He lived in a day
when vague, indistinct, and indefinite statements of doctrine were not
tolerated. The Christian Church was not regarded by any school as
a kind of Pantheon, in which a man might believe and teach anything,
everything, or nothing, so long as he was a clever and earnest man.
Such views were reserved for our modern times. In the seven
teenth century they were scorned and repudiated by every Church and
sect in Christendom. In the seventeenth century, every divine who
would achieve a reputation and obtain influence, was obliged to hold
distinct and sharply-cut opinions. Earnestness alone was not thought
sufficient to make a creed. Whether Episcopalian or Presbyterian,
whether Conformist or Nonconformist, whether an admirer of Luther,
or Calvin, or Arminius, every divine held certain distinct theological
views. A vague, colourless, boneless, undogmatic Christianity, sup
plying no clear comfort in life, and no clear hope in death, was a
Christianity which found favour with none.

Now, Manton was a Calvinist in his theology. He held the very
doctrine which is so admirably set forth in the seventeenth Article of
the Church of England. He held the same views which were held by
nine-tenths of the English Keformers, and four-fifths of all the leading
divines of the Church of England down to the accession of James I.
He maintained and taught personal election, the perseverance of the
saints, the absolute necessity of a regeneration evidenced by its fruits,
as well as salvation by free grace, justification by faith alone, and the
uselessness of ceremonial observances without true and vital religion.
In all this there was nothing remarkable. He was only one among

AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON.

hundreds of good men in England who all taught these truths. But
in Manton's Calvinism there was a curiously happy attention to the
proportion of truth. He never exalts one doctrine at the expense of
another. He gives to each doctrine that place and rank given to it in
Scripture, neither more nor less, with a wisdom and felicity which I
miss in some of the Puritan divines.

Manton held strongly the doctrine of election. But that did not pre
vent him teaching that God loves all, and that His tender mercies are
over all His works. He that wishes to see this truth set forth should
read his sermon on the words, " God so loved the world that He gave
His only-begotten Son" (John iii. 16), and mark how he speaks of
the world.

Manton held strongly the need of preventing and calling grace.
But that did not hinder him from inviting all men to repent, believe,
and be saved.

Manton held strongly that faith alone lays hold on Christ, and
appropriates justification. But that did not prevent him urging upon
all the absolute necessity of repentance and turning from sin.

Manton held strongly the perseverance of God's elect. But that did
not hinder him from teaching that holiness is the grand distinguishing
mark of God's people, and that he who talks of " never perishing,"
while he continues in wilful sin, is a hypocrite and a self-deceiver.

In all this, I frankly confess, I see much to admire. I admire the
scriptural wisdom of a man who, in a day of hard-and-fast systems
could dare to be apparently inconsistent, in order to " declare all the
counsel of God." I firmly believe that this is the test of theology,
which does good in the Church of Christ. The man who is not tied
hand and foot by systems, and does not pretend to reconcile what
our imperfect eyesight cannot reconcile in this dispensation, he is the
man whom God will bless. Manton was such a man ; and because he
was such a man, I think his works, like the " Pilgrim's Progress,"
deserve the attention of all true Christians.

4. As an expositor of Scripture, I regard Manton with unmingled
admiration. Here, at any rate, he is "facile princeps" among the
divines of the Puritan school.

The value of expository preaching is continually pressed on min
isters in the present day, and not without reason. The end of all
preaching is to bring men under the influence of God's Word ; and
nothing seems so likely to make men understand and value the Word
as lectures in which the Word is explained. It was so in Chrysostom's
days ; it ought to be so again. The idea, no doubt, like every good
theory, may be easily ridden to death ; and I believe that with

VOL. ii.

XV111 AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON.

ignorant, semi-heathen congregations, a short pithy text often does more
good than a long passage expounded. But I have no doubt of the
immense value of expository preaching, when people will bring their
Bibles to the service, and accompany the preacher as he travels on, or
go home to their Bibles after the service, and compare what they have
heard with the written Word.

The readers of Manton's works will find in them a very large supply
of expository sermons. Few, probably, are aware of the enormous
quantity of exposition which his writings contain. They will find full
and complete sets of sermons on Psalm cxix., on Isaiah liii., on
Matthew xxv., on John xvii., on Komans vi., on Komans viii., and on
2 Corinthians v. ; besides regular commentaries on James and Jude.
In all these works they will find every verse and every sentence ex
plained, expounded, and enforced, plainly, clearly, and usefully, and
far more fully than in most commentaries. Indeed, I defy any one to
preach a sermon on any text in the above-mentioned chapters, and not
to find some useful thoughts in Manton, if he will take the trouble to
consult him.

The value of these expository sermons, in my judgment, is very
great indeed ; and it is much to be regretted that hitherto they have
been so little known. Of course they are not all of equal merit.
Sometimes our author digresses, and wastes his time in discussing
questions not necessarily belonging to the text. But, taking them
for all in all, I unhesitatingly say that Manton's expository sermons
are most valuable, and the re-publication of them in a portable form
will prove a great blessing to the Church.

The excellence of Manton's expository sermons, I think, lies in the
following points. He generally sticks to the subject of each verse,
and does not launch off into everything that may be said about each
word. He generally gets over the ground with reasonable brevity, and
does not weary the reader with an interminable flow of thought upon
each expression. As an instance of what I mean, one single folio volume
contains all his sermons on Matthew xxv., John xvii., Komans vi.,
Komans viii., and 2 Corinthians v. In striking contrast with this,
Jacomb on Romans viii. 1-4, occupies 622 4to pages; Hildersam
on Psalm li. 1-7, fills 720 folio pages with 150 lectures ; and Hardy
on the 1st and 2d chapters of the 1st Epistle of John, takes up two
4to volumes and 1100 pages! Flesh and blood of ordinary mould
cannot stand such lengthy work as this. I hold it to be a prime
excellence of Manton's expository sermons that, while they are very
full, they are never too long.

For my own part, I am painfully struck with the general neglect with

AN ESTIMATE OF MANTON. XIX

which these expository works of Manton's have been treated of late.
Modern commentators who are very familiar with German commentaries
seem hardly to know of the existence of Manton's expositions. Yet I
venture boldly to say, that no student of the chapters I have named
will ever fail to find new light thrown on their meaning by Manton.
I rejoice to think that now at length these valuable works are about
to become accessible to the general public. They have been too long
buried, and it is high time they should be brought to light. I value
their author most highly as a man, a writer, and a theologian ; but
if I must speak out all I think, there is no part in which I value him
more than as a homiletical expositor of Scripture.

It only remains for me to express my earnest hope that this new
edition of Manton's works may prove acceptable to the public, and
meet with many purchasers and readers. If any one wants to buy a
good specimen of a Puritan divine, my advice unhesitatingly is, " Let
him buy Manton."

We have fallen upon evil days both for thinking and reading.
Sermons which contain thought and matter are increasingly rare.
The inexpressible shallownesss, thinness, and superficiality of many
popular sermons in this day is something lamentable and appalling.
Headers of real books appear to become fewer and fewer every year.
Newspapers, and magazines, and periodicals seem to absorb the whole
reading powers of the rising generation. What it will all end in
God only knows. The prospect before us is sorrowful and humiliating.

In days like these, I am thankful that the publishers of Manton's
Works have boldly come forward to offer some real literary gold to the
reading public. I earnestly trust that they will meet with the
success which they deserve. If any recommendation of mine can help
them in bringing out the writings of this admirable Puritan in a new
form, I give it cheerfully and with all my heart.

J. C. RYLE,
Vicar of Stradbroke, Suffolk.

29(A October 1870.

SEVERAL DISCOURSES

TENDING TO PKOMOTE PEACE AND HOLINESS
AMONG CHRISTIANS.

TO WHICH ABE ADDED

THREE OTHER DISTINCT SERMONS.

VOL. II.

THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY.

To the Eight Honourable ARTHUR, Earl of Anglesey.

MAY IT PLEASE YOUR HONOUR, — In the learned ages of the world, it
hath ever been somewhat difficult to suit books to the patronage oi
the learned, judicious, and impartial, such as they know you are who
know you. And when such pieces are prepared, and ready to be sent
abroad, it is not easy to make choice of a patron worthy of such a
treatise. This presented to your lordship, worthy of a good, hath found
out the best, patron ; and like the incomparable ' History of Thuanus/
happy in its author and manner of writing, and in its patron to whom
dedicated, fails only in the pen that dedicates it. The things it treateth
of express much of your honour's sentiments, wishes, value, and endea
vours to keep the root of Christianity flourishing, that Christians may
answer their ancient character, vivimus, non loquimur, magna. It
savoureth of that moderation which adorns the Christian ; it does with
candour represent things in which many now dissent, that it would be
happy for the Church of Christ if all would, on such terms, forbear
each other, bear one another's infirmities, and show that they believe
' the Lord is at hand.' Here, I think, is rightly stated what are the
lesser, what are the weightier things of the law ; and here are direc
tions which, if followed, would keep peace and love among brethren,
and perfect holiness in the fear of the Lord. The author enjoys that
sight which holiness and peace, here recommended, did lead him, and
will lead others unto. He is eV /ia/captrot?, and reaps the fruit of those
and other his labours, which were designed to help others to happiness
also. Be pleased to give the publisher leave to send this into the
world, countenanced with your honour's name and favour, which may
induce some to read and consider what you approve, and the author
left (as Elijah did his posthumous letter) to make the age wiser, i.e.,
holier and more peaceable. Assured of this favour from your honour,
and hoping for this effect of the work, the publisher leaves it at your
lordship's feet, craving leave to subscribe himself, my lord, your
honour's most humble and obedient servant,

H. T.

THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES:
MORALS BEFORE RITUALS.

But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I will have mercy, and not
sacrifice. — MAT. IX. 13.

THESE words are part of Christ's plea for his converse with publicans
and sinners, at which the pharisees took offence.
Three answers he maketh : —

1. From their necessity, represented in a proverbial speech : ' The
whole need not a physician, but they that are sick.'

2. From the end of his commission : ' I came not,' as the doctor of
the church, ' to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.'

3. Here is a third, suggested in the words read to you, by a saying
of the prophet Hosea, chap. vi. 6, where a general reason is intimated,
that a ceremony of the Levitical law must not hinder a necessary
duty of the moral law. Therefore his conversing with them for their
edification was not unlawful nor uncomely, for all rituals must give
way to morals ; and so those laws of not accompanying with a heathen,
or an unclean person, were never intended to be a bar to an act of
mercy or charity, especially spiritual mercy and charity. And there
fore, though they held the publicans profane, and unworthy their con
versation (therein also stretching the law), yet Christ, without any
breach of decorum, might converse with them for their good ; for if
acts of mercy and charity are to be preferred before the ceremonies of
the worship of God, this act of rescuing and saving a soul is to be
preferred before all these ritual restraints of conversation with those
who were supposed to be unworthy or legally unclean. And it is
notable, these words are brought, not only to vindicate this fact of
Christ, but secretly to tax the pharisaical hypocrisy of those who
place religion in rituals more than morals. Elsewhere you find Christ
at this argument again on another occasion, but to the same end and
purpose : Mat. xii. 7. When the pharisees frowned because the dis
ciples plucked ears of corn for their necessity on the Sabbath-day :
4 If you had known what this meaneth, I will have mercy and not
sacrifice, you would not have condemned the guiltless." So that this

6 THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES : [MAT. IX. 13.

one sentence is notably useful to condemn pharisaism, or, which is
all one, close hypocrisy, and withal to set us right in the true religion.
In the words observe : —

1. Christ's preface.

2. The words of the prophet quoted.

Christ's preface is to be regarded : ' Go ye, learn what that meaneth.'
And in the other place, ' If you had known what this meaneth.'
This showeth that it is a point which deserveth well to be studied by
us — this saying of the Lord by the prophet, ' I will have mercy, and
not sacrifice.'

Where observe: —

1. The form is negative, but in the sense it is to be understood
comparatively : ' I will have mercy rather than sacrifice.' So when
Paul saith, 1 Cor. i. 17, ' Christ sent me, not to baptize, but to preach
the gospel ' — not chiefly to baptize, but rather to preach the gospel ;
so here it is not a simple negation, but a comparative, that he ap
proved of moral duties more than sacrifice.

2. Observe the two things compared — mercy and sacrifice. In the
prophet Hosea there is another word, ' I desired mercy and not
sacrifice, and the knowledge of God more than burnt-offerings.'
Mercy comprehendeth the duties of the second table, as the knowledge
of God the duties of the first table. Now this piety towards God, and
charity towards our neighbour, was more acceptable service towards
God than all the rites of their external worship.

Doct. There is much to be learned from God's expressing himself
in his word that he liketh mercy to them that stand in need of it,
better than the offering of the richest sacrifice.

I frame the point so as it may comply with Christ's scope and purpose.

Three things especially we learn in it : —

I. The respective value and preference of duties.

II. The guise of hypocrites, as our Saviour pincheth and taxeth
the pharisees often by this point.

III. The excellency of mercy.

I. I shall speak to the respective value and preference of duties,
and there I shall lay down these propositions.

1. All that God commandeth must be respected, and obedience
endeavoured, partly because his laws are all holy, just, and good:
Horn. vii. 12, ' The law is holy, and the commandment holy, just, and
good' — viz., that law by which he was convinced, and which had
brought such trouble in his heart ; holy, as being the copy and
draught of God's holiness ; just, as doing no wrong, no infringement
of our just freedom ; good, as profitable to direct and perfect our
operations — nothing therein is in vain or useless. And partly because
they are all ratified by the same authority : Exod. xx. 1, ' God spake
all these words,' not these tvords, but all these words : ( He that said,
Thou shalt not commit adultery, said also, Thou shalt not steal ; ' as
the apostle improveth the observation : James ii. 11, ' For he that
said, Do not commit adultery, said also, Do not kill.' God hath ex
pressed his will in one thing as well as another. And partly because
in conversion we have grace given to obey all : Eph. iv. 24, ' The
new man is created after God in righteousness and true holiness.' It

MAT. IX. 13.] MORALS BEFORE RITUALS. 7

is not only fitted for righteousness, but holiness ; not only for holiness,
but righteousness. As the sun is placed in heaven, that he may shed
abroad his influence everywhere, and nothing is hidden from his heat
and light, so is grace planted in the heart, that it may diffuse itself
in a uniform obedience, and that we may be holy : 1 Pet. i. 15, ' As
he that hath called us is holy, in all manner of conversation.' The
heart is framed to resist every sin, and to observe all the commands
of God. The new creature never cometh maimed out of the birth, or
wanting any part. Well, then, holiness and righteousness must ever
go together, and the obedience to both tables be inseparable. We"
must ' serve him in holiness and righteousness all our days,' Luke i..
75 ; not in holiness only, or in. righteousness only, but in both.

2. Though all are to be respected, yet all duties are not equal, nor
all sins equal. A vain thought is not so heinous a crime as the
killing of a man ; and to blaspheme and curse God is a greater sin
than an idle word, and idolatry than stealing of a shilling. Though
all God's laws stand by the same authority, yet the matter of all is not
of a like moment and consequence. And therefore the sins and duties
are greater and lesser, according to the importance of the law : Mat. v.
19, ' Whosoever shall break one of the least of these commandments,
and shall teach men so to do, shall be least in the kingdom of heaven/
There are commandments which may be called the least, and there
are others which may be called the greatest — De ordine modum, the
order showeth the weight. The fundamental article of the covenant
is to have God for our God, and to prefer natural worship before insti
tuted, the means stated before manner and time, God before man,
parents before others.

3. Simple duties of the first table are greater than duties of the
second. Christ himself saith, Mat xxii. 38, that ' this is the first and
great commandment.' They must needs be the greatest, because the
object of them is greatest : * God is greater than man/ as it is said,
Job xxxiii. 12. To oppose a prince in person is more than to oppose
his mean officer. He that sinneth against his neighbour sinneth against
God, but not so immediately, 1 Cor. viii. 12. And 2dly, because this is
the great bond on the heart to enforce the duty of the second, the con
science of our duty to God : because I love, or fear, or would honour
God, therefore I perform my duty to man for the Lord's sake. And
so we turn second table duties into first table duties ; and so alms is
a sacrifice, Heb. xiii. 16 ; and so obedience to masters is obedience to
God, Eph. vi. 6. And as they enforce, so they regulate ; for we are to
obey them in the Lord, and so as will stand with a higher duty we owe
to God : Acts iv. 19, ' Whether it be right in the sight of God to
hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye/ So that these are
the greatest duties. But yet this must be understood so as the com
parison be rightly made ; the chief of the first table with the chief of
the second, the middle with the middle, the least with the least, ex
ternals with externals; otherwise not. Disobedience to parents is
more than an irreverent speech of God ; adultery a greater sin than
coldness in worship ; stealing than not giving. The people made many
prayers, but their hands were full of blood, Isa. i. 15. And therefore
the order must be rightly conceived : first, love to God, then love to

8 THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES: [MAT. IX. 13.

men ; first, the worship of God, and then duty to men in our several
relations ; first, acts of outward worship, then acts of outward respects
to men— duties of piety, and also justice and charity. Thus the cir
cumstantial and ceremonial duties of the first table must give place to
the necessary and moral duties of the second. But when the compari
son is duly made in the same rank, those laws which do simply and
directly respect God are to be preferred before those duties which con
cern men ; and sins of the highest degree against the first table are
greater than sins of the highest degree against the second ; and in
duties, the love of our neighbour must give place to the love of God ;
as the love of father and mother, wife, children, friends, brethren :
Luke xiv. 26, ' If any man hate not father and mother,' &c., ' he cannot
be my disciple/ God is chief, and most worthy of respect.

4. Moral and substantial duties should chiefly be made conscience
of, and ought to take place of ceremonial observances, though belong
ing to the first table ; for so in the text is mercy preferred before sacri
fices. Which is to be regarded to a double end ; partly, that we may
not rest in them as the better part of our duty. If men submit never
so much to external institutions about religion and worship, and think
to satisfy their consciences therewith, yet they will not at all be
accepted and approved of God. No. He looketh more to moral
obedience than positive commands concerning the externals of religion.
And therefore you have morals of the first table, or the second, often
compared with, and preferred above the externals of religion ; as 1 Sam.
xv. 22, ' Hath the Lord any delight in burnt-offerings and sacrifices ?
To obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams.
Rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness as idolatry.'
It was spoken upon the occasion of Saul's sparing Agag, and the fat of
the cattle for sacrifice, when he was to destroy man and beast. At
other times it is compared with duties of the second table. The moral
duties of the second table are better than the ceremonial duties of the
first. If we be scanty in the one and abound in the other, it is a note
of a hypocrite : Eom. xiv. 17, 18, ' The kingdom of God standeth not
in meats and drinks, but in righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy
Ghost.' If a man do these things, he shall be accepted of the Lord,
and approved of men. There are two expositions of that place, both
equally probable ; the one more general, that righteousness is taken
for all new obedience, and peace for peace of conscience, resulting from
the rectitude of our actions, and joy in the Holy Ghost for super
natural comfort, which the Holy Ghost puts into our hearts, by reflect
ing on our privileges by Christ, and the hopes of the world to come.
Now, Christianity lieth not in outward observances, but in solid godli
ness. The other exposition is in a more limited sense ; that by right
eousness, is meant just dealing; by peace, a peaceable, harmless,
inoffensive sort of living ; by joy in the Holy Ghost, a delight to do
good to one another, not dividing from, or hating, censuring, excom
municating one another for mere rituals, but pleasing one another to
edification. These morals are more acceptable to God, and approved
of men, than a furious zeal for lesser things, which belong to the
ritual part, or external order of religion. It is an argument of a
better spirit to be more zealous for morals and substantials than

MAT. IX. 13.] MORALS BEFORE RITUALS. 9

rituals ; certainly without them we shall be of no account with God.
And partly to1 that, when moral duties come in competition with
ceremonial, the moral duties at that time must take place of the other,
and all positive commands concerning the externals of religion give
way to them. The Lord never appointed the ceremonies of the first
table to hinder works of mercy prescribed in the second ; therefore the
mercy must be done, and the sacrifice left undone : as the Sabbath is
both broken and kept when there is an evident necessity of preserving
the creature. When David fainted, it was a moral duty to relieve
him, though there were no bread at hand but the shew-bread : 1 Sam.
xxi. 4, ' There is no common bread under my hands/ And Christ
urgeth that, Mat. xii. 3, 4, ' Have ye not read what David did when
he was an hungered ; how he entered into the house of God, and did
eat the shew-bread, which was not lawful for him to eat, nor for them
which were with him, but only for the priests ?' In an extraordinary
case of necessity, the shew-bread is as common bread. Now the reason
is plain, because positives bind only in certain cases, but we are ever
lastingly obliged to things moral. Therefore externals must give way
both to obedience and mercy. Internal acts of worship are never
dispensed with.

5. Sacrifices come under a double consideration, as they relate to
Christ, the substance of them all, or as external performances rested
in by that people.

[1.] In the first consideration, their gospel lay much in sacrifices,
and the main duties of godliness were exercised about them, as bro-
kenness of heart : Ps. li. 17, ' The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit ;
a broken and a contrite heart, 0 God, thou wilt not despise/ And
faith in Christ, Heb. ix. 13, 14, ' For if the blood of bulls and goats,
and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the
purifying of the flesh : How much more shall the blood of Christ, who
through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge
your consciences from dead works, to serve the living God ? ' And
covenanting with God, Ps. 1. 5, ' Gather my saints together unto me,
those that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice;' and Eom.
xii. 1, ' I beseech you, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present
your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your
reasonable service/

[2.] In the second consideration, the outward bare offering, consi
dered in itself, without faith and repentance, so God disclaimeth it :
Isa. i. 11, 'Bring no more vain oblations;' and Isa. Ixvi. 2, 3, 'He
that killeth an ox, is as if he slew a man ; he that sacrificeth a lamb,
as if he cut off a dog's neck ; he that offereth an oblation, as if he
offered swine's blood; he that burneth incense, as if he blessed an
idol/ Their great confidence was in their sacrifices. God, therefore,
showeth how loathsome these things were to him, without that disposi
tion of soul which should accompany them ; being such persons as
those were, he would take no offering at their hands. The Lord in all
ages is uniform and like himself, in approving and enjoining duty, and
in disliking sin. Morals are always prized by him before externals,
and an impartial respect to necessary duties was more to him than the

>Qu. 'too'?— ED.

10 THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES : [MAT. IX. 13.

greatest pomp of outward worship. It was so then, and it is so now.
Pride, and malice, and envy, are greater evils than ceremonial unclean-
ness, and to fear God and work righteousness a greater duty than the
best sacrifices. The performance of external duties is not, and never
was, a sufficient testimony of true piety ; nay, without the love of God
and men, and a uniform obedience to his holy will, is mere hypocrisy.
6. When the breach of a ceremonial precept bringeth with it the
transgression of a moral precept, and is (without any absolute necessity)
imposed in neglect and contempt of the law of God, then we are to
run all hazards, rather than to transgress in the smallest externals ;
because though the matter enjoined be but small, yet the contempt of
God is a great sin, and our sincerity and obedience to God is a great
matter. As for instance, when Antiochus pressed the Jews to eat
swine's flesh, which in case of great extremity no question they might
do, yet when he pressed them out of contempt of the law, they chose
rather to be tortured to death than to yield to it. And for this they
are registered martyrs : Heb. xi. 35, ' They were tortured, not accept
ing deliverance, that they might receive a better resurrection.' There
is a plain allusion to the story in the book of the Maccabees, concerning
Eleazar, and the woman with her seven sons, so cruelly tortured. But
these commands were contrary to the laws of God. Should they have
said, ' God will have mercy, and not sacrifice' ? No ; in such a case
God will have sacrifice, and not mercy. Though often advised to
yield, they would not abate a jot of their zeal. For though the case
be but in externals, yet there is a renunciation of our relation and
obedience to God's law. So Daniel opening his windows, and praying
three times a day, as he was wont to do, Dan. vi. 10. That circum
stance might have been forborne, you will think, in a case of such immi
nent peril of life. No ; he would neither forbear praying nor opening
his windows ; he had wont to do so before, and without dishonouring
God and renouncing his profession, he could not forbear to do so now.
The promise of audience, made to Solomon at the dedication of the
temple, required this ceremony as an effect of faith : 1 Kings viii,
42, 43, ' When they shall pray towards this house, then hear thou in
heaven.' And David saith, Ps. v. 7, ' In thy fear I will worship to
wards thy holy temple/ The temple did shadow forth the body of
our Lord Christ, the mediator, in whom only our prayers and services
are accepted with the Father, which Solomon respected in looking to
wards the temple. But the chief reason is, the necessity of profession,
and open profession too, against this impious law, contrived by the
malice of his enemies to make him afraid. Now, to show he was not
frighted from his duty, he openeth his windows, and would not forego
any circumstance of his duty to God. I might instance in circum
cision (as urged by the false apostles), as necessary to our justification :
Gal. v. 2-4, ' Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if you be circumcised,
Christ shall profit you nothing. For I testify again to every man that
is circumcised, that he is a debtor to do the whole law: Christ is
become of none effect unto you. Whosoever of you are justified by
the law, you are fallen from grace.' Such is the difference when God
calleth us to the profession of a lesser truth. Therefore the case may
be such that externals may bear great weight.

MAT. IX. 13.] MORALS BEFORE RITUALS. 11

7. If the externals of God's worship instituted by himself must
give place to mercy, then externals of human institution ought much
more to give place to mercy. Sacrifices were of God's institution, and
a way of expressing their obedience and thankfulness in his worship ;
yet God saith, ' I will have mercy, and not sacrifice.' And twice is
this applied by Christ — to mercy towards the souls of men in the text,
and mercy concerning the bodies of men, Mat. xii., to defend the dis
ciples rubbing the ears of corn, because they fainted for hunger. Then
by like reason, where the urging of externals may cross mercy to the
souls of men, by depriving them of the means of edification, and the
gifts of a lively ministry, or crossing mercy to the bodies of men, by
depriving them and their families of their necessary support and main
tenance, in such a case they should ' learn what that meaneth, I will
have mercy, and not sacrifice.' And the peace and edification of the
church is more valuable than that of a private man. In all external
positive institutions, the apostles often urge charity to the souls of men,
for which Christ died, that we neither wound them with sorrow or sin,
as the sure rule to guide us, either in practising or forbearing our
liberty : Rom. xiv. 15, ' Destroy not him with thy meat for whom
Christ died/ So 1 Cor. viii. 11, 'And through thy knowledge shall
the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died ;' that is, the scanda
lous abuse of this knowledge. In short, if any great damage to the
souls or bodies, scandal or inconvenience, should come upon urging
these externals, surely they should be forborne ; for if it be the will and
pleasure of the King of kings and Lord of lords that matters com
manded by his affirmative precepts should be forborne for charity's
sake, men should be persuaded to remit of the rigour of their imposi
tions in this kind, though the things imposed were indifferent, and the
practice of them in some cases a duty ; yet if it would destroy chanty,
we are to leave our prayers, public and private,, forsake a sermon to
save the life of our neighbour ;. nay, to quench the fire burning his
house ; -nay, to help his cattle out of the ditch. But I will prosecute
this no further.

Let me now make some use of what hath been said.

1. Let us take heed that we be not of the number of them that are
serious and zealous in some things, but not in all. Partial zeal hath
always been the note of hypocrites ; as the pharisees were earnest for
externals, but neglected justice and charity. Saul is an instance of
partial zeal in destroying the Gibeonites and sparing the Amalekites :
2 Sam. xxi. 2, ' Saul sought to slay them in his zeal to the children of
Israel and Judah.' He was expressly commanded to root out the
Amalekites, but he spared Agag out of seeming pity ; but useth bar
barous cruelty in seeking to root out the Gibeonites, who were to be
preserved by oath and covenant ; and this he is said to do in his zeal.
Not a true zeal, surely, as aiming at God's glory ; for it tended much
to his dishonour to have them destroyed, who were new proselytes, and
professing religion, and had put themselves under God's protection ;
but a preposterous hypocritical zeal, of aiming, as he pretended, at the
welfare of the commonwealth of Israel : his main intent was popular
applause, and to gratify them who envied the Gentiles should be in
corporated into God's people. An hypocrite's conscience is not uniform,

12 THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES I [MAT. IX. 13.

but brought upon the stage for a turn. I shall give you another
instance in Jehu, mighty zealous in destroying the idolatry of Baal,
which was the idolatry of the house of Ahab ; but not only cold and
indifferent, but resolute against the destroying the calves of Dan and
Bethel, which was the idolatry of Jeroboam : 2 Kings x. 28, 29, ' Thus
Jehu destroyed Baal out of Israel. Howbeit, from the sins of Jero
boam, wherewith he made Israel to sin, Jehu departed not from them,
to wit, the golden calves in Dan and Bethel/ Keasons of state per
suaded the one, and dissuaded the other. His interest lay in ruining
the house of Ahab, and in taking care that the tribes might not revert
to the house of David. Thus you see men zealous in some things
may grievously sin in others. Therefore, my beloved, be you careful
to regard all God's commands in their place ; piety in its place, justice
in its place, mercy in its place. The Jews, ^after they had smarted in
Babylon, were zealous against idols, but robbed God of his dues, never
took care to restore the riches of the temple. Therefore the apostle
taxeth this partiality of zeal : Horn. ii. 22, ' Thou that abhorrest idols,
dost thou commit sacrilege ?' The latter prophets tax them much for
that crime. The Jewish form still is hatred of idolatry, insomuch
that they think that all the plagues that come upon them is for the
idolatry of their fathers, especially in the sin of the golden calf in the
wilderness; and translate the scene of their repentance far enough
from themselves, that they may not see their present sins, both in
breaking the moral law and despising Christ. And every party is
observed to have their form ; one special commandment which they
stick unto, which they are zealous for, whilst they neglect the rest.
The reproaches of our enemies, saith the pharisee, are only for the
fourth commandment,1 but neglect the rest ; zealous for the Sabbath,
but unconscionable all the week after. Oh, let there be no occasion
for this ! Others seem to make little reckoning of other command
ments, and insist only upon the fifth, obedience to superiors. The
charge is sometimes carried between the third and sixth2 command
ment ; they will not swear, but will lie, and slander their neighbours.
I mention these things to show what need we have to be uniform in
our obedience unto God.

I will mention but one motive. They that do not obey all, will
not long obey any, but where their interest or inclinations require it,
will break all : as Herod did many things, but one command stuck
with him — his Herodias, and that bringeth him to murder God's pro
phet, Mark vi. 20. One sin keepeth possession for Satan, and that
one lust and corruption may undo all. A bird tied by the leg may
make some show of escape ; so do many think themselves at liberty,
but the fowler hath them fast enough.

2. Let us not rest in outward duties of worship, and place our zeal
there, for that is an ill spirit that doth so, it is the badge of pharisaism :
they keep a fair correspondence with God in the outward duties of his
worship, but in other things deny then: subjection to him ; the main
reason is, because externals of worship are more easy than the denial
of lusts. The sensual nature of man is such, that it is loth to be

1 Qu. ' The reproaches of our enemies saith, the pharisees are only for, &c.'? — ED.
8Qu. 'Ninth'?— ED.

MAT. IX. 13.] MOKALS BEFORE RITUALS. 13

crossed, which produceth profaneness. Wherefore do men ingulf
themselves in all manner of sensuality, but because they are loth to
deny their natural appetites and desires, and to row against the stream
of flesh and blood, and so to walk in the way of his own heart, and the
sight of his eyes ? Eccles. xi. 9. If nature must be crossed, it shall
be crossed only for a little, and in some slight manner ; they will give
God some outward thing, which lieth remote from the subjection of
the heart to him, therefore be zealous for externals ; and this produceth
hypocrisy, gross hypocrisy, and dissembling, whereby we deceive others,
and get a good name among others, by a zeal and fervency for God's
outward institutions. And this close hypocrisy or partiality of obedi
ence, is that whereby we deceive ourselves, exceeding in external
actions and duties, while we neglect those substantials wherein the
heart and life of religion most lieth : such are the love of God, con
tempt of the world, mortification of the flesh, the heavenly mind and
holy constitution of the soul, firmly set to please God in all things.

Once more ; that this deceit may be more strong, men are apt to
exceed in outward observances, or by-laws of their own; and this
produceth superstition, either negative, in condemning some outward
things which God never condemned, as those ordinances of men which
the apostle speaketh of, Col. ii. 21, ' Touch not, taste not, handle
not ;' or positive, in doing many things as duties, and crying them up
as special acts and helps of religion, which God never instituted to
that end and purpose : Mark vii. 7, 8, ' Teaching for doctrines the
commandments of men.' The spirit and genius of superstition lieth
in this — neglecting many things which God commandeth, but multi
plying bonds and chains of their own making. Sacrifices enough !
God shall have anything for the sin of their souls, Micah vi. 6, 7.
Thus these three great evils, profaneness, hypocrisy, and superstition,
do all grow upon the same stem and root. First, men must have an
easy religion, where the flesh is not crossed, but no mortifying of lusts,
no exercising ourselves to godliness. They can deny themselves in
parting with a sacrifice, but the weighty things of piety, justice, and
mercy are neglected. God shall have prayers enough, hearing enough,
if the humour and temper of the body will suit with it. They can
fast and gash themselves like Baal's priests ; whip their bodies, but
spare their sins ; but the heart is not subdued to God. They can part
with anything better than their lusts, and disturb the present ease of
the body, by attending on long and tedious duties, rather than any
solid and serious piety.

II. The next lesson which we learn is, the guise of hypocrites ; for
our Lord intimateth that these pharisees had great need to learn the
importance of that truth, as being extremely faulty : ' I will have
mercy, and not sacrifice.'

1. The first thing notable in hypocrites is a partial zeal ; they
have not an uniform conscience ; are very exact in some things, but
exceedingly defective and faulty in others. The good conscience is
entire and universal : Heb. xiii. 18, ' We trust that we have a good
conscience, in all things willing to live honestly.' The sincere purpose
and intention of his heart was to direct his life according to the will
of God in all things. Though every one hath his failings, yet the will

14 THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES I [MAT. IX. 13.

and constant endeavour of a sincere heart is to govern himself
universally according to the will of God in all points of duty, whether
they concern God or man : as it is said of Zachary and Elizabeth,
Luke i. 6, That they ' walked in all the ordinances and command
ments of the Lord blameless/ The renewed conscience doth approve
all ; and the renewed will, which is the imperial power in the soul,
the first mover and principle of all moral actions, is bent and inclined
to obey all ; and the new life is spent in striving to comply with all.
But it is not so with hypocrites. They pick and choose out the easiest
part in religion, and lay out all their zeal there, but let other things
go : in some duties that are of easy digestion,' and nourish their
disease rather than cure their soul, none so zealous as they, none so
partial as they. Now, a partial zeal for small things, with a plain
neglect of the rest, is direct pharisaism ; all for sacrifice, nothing for
mercy. Therefore every one of us should take heed of halving and
dividing with God : if we make conscience of piety, let us also make
conscience of justice; if of justice, let us also make conscience of
mercy. It is harder to renounce one sin wherein we delight, than a
greater which we do not equally affect. A man is wedded to some
special lusts, and is loth to hear of a divorce from them. We have
our tender and sore places in the conscience, which we are loth should
be touched. But if we be sincere with God we will keep ourselves from
all, even from our own iniquity, Ps. xviii. 23 ; such as is most incident
to us by temper, or custom of life, or course of our interests. To
baulk or break with God, out of private reasons of pleasure, honour,
or profit, or any corrupt interest, is to prefer these things before
God, and to set up another chief good in our hearts, and to prefer
it before his favour. Thus in general.

2. They place all their godliness and righteousness in outward
observances or external discipline, and so their religion is more in the
flesh and in the letter than in heart and spirit; as the pharisees
rested in outward worship only, or some external rules, without the in
ward and real duties either of the first or second table. Mat. xxiii. 25,
they ' cleanse the outside of the cup and platter, but within they are
full of extortion and excess ; ' and ver. 28, ' Ye appear outwardly
righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity.'
And everywhere they are represented as painted tombs without, but
had much hidden uncleanness and corruption within. There was an
outward formality and show of religion, when they denied the power
thereof. They should join obedience to God and love to their neigh
bour with their outward sacrifices; but these things were of little
value and esteem with them. Now, what sacrifices were to them, that
external ordinances are to us ; and what their rituals were, the same
is the mode and garb of profession among us. And, therefore, external
profession, or the performance of external duties according to our way,
is not a sufficient testimony of true godliness. For .Christ saith, Mat.
v. 20, ' Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the
scribes and pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of
heaven.' Their righteousness was an outside righteousness, without
that inward constitution of soul which doth belong to a renewed
heart, and yet carried on in such a way, and applauded by men, that

MAT. IX. 13.] MORALS BEFORE RITUALS. 15

the Jews had a saying, That if but two men out of all the world
went to heaven, the one should be a scribe and the other a pharisee.
0 Christians ! it is one thing to approve ourselves to God, who
searcheth the heart, and another thing to approve ourselves to men,
who look only to the outside and fair appearance without. A renewed
heart, that is unfeigned ly set to please God in all things, is more than
all the pomp of external duties. And, therefore, we should study to
give evidence of this by making conscience of obedience, as well
inwardly as outwardly, growing in holiness all the days of our lives.
This will be comfortable to us, and this will be approved of God
hereafter, even such an holiness as is manifested in all the parts of our
conversation, in outward carriage and secret practice, common affairs,
and religious duties; in the worship of God, and charity and justice
to men : Phil. iii. 3, ' We are the circumcision, which worship God in
the spirit, and have no confidence in the flesh.' When there is a
serious bent, and the true spiritual affections of a renewed heart to
wards God and man, and we do not rest in outward duties, but are
still growing in internal grace, faith, hope, and love, and are still
purifying the heart and life, that we may constantly glorify God, and
do good to men, this is that which is over and above the right-
ousness of the scribes and pharisees : our duty is to serve God in the
spirit, and to bring the inward man in subjection to him, without
which externals are of little worth.

3. They were more in love with ceremonies than with substance.
Sacrifices, which belonged to the ceremonies of the law, were in high
esteem with them ; but godliness, justice, and mercy were of little
regard. And as outward things were preferred before inward, so the
lesser things before the weighty : as to their duties, tithing mint,
and anise, and cummin ; but they have omitted the weightier matters
of the law, justice, mercy, faith. ' These ought ye to have done, and
not to leave the other undone,' Mat. xxiii. 23. Formality and
hypocrisy maketh men wise about that which is least to purpose.
They make a business about ceremonies, but neglect the substance of
religion. They enlarged their phylacteries, which were scrolls of
parchment on which the law was written, but took no care of having
the law of God written upon their hearts. Hypocrisy is an odd,
trifling zeal, which runneth out upon little things. So for avoiding
sin, Mat. xxiii. 24, ' They strain at a gnat, and swallow a camel.'
More scrupulous in a little sin than a great; in small sins very
scrupulous, in greater matters very adventurous. And because this
is one of the main things here intended, I shall give you instances and
reasons.

[1.] Instances to prove that hypocrites have such an odd con
science that straineth greatly at a small thing. We have them every
where out of the word of God. Herod's making conscience of his
oath, but not of shedding innocent blood : ' The king was sorry :
nevertheless, for his oath's sake/ &c., Mat. xiv. 9, he caused John the
Baptist to be beheaded. A sinner is holden in bonds which he might
lawfully break ; rather than Herod will break his rash oath John
shall lose his head. Of such an odd complexion is the conscience
of carnal men. So the Jews, when Judas laid down the hire of his

16 THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES : [MAT. IX. 13.

treason, and cast the money at their feet, Mat. xxvii. 6, 7, ' It is not
lawful,' said they, ' to put it into the treasury, because it is the price
of blood ; ' pretending to be afraid to offend in the least things, when
they had offended in the greater. They boggled not at betraying
innocent blood, and yet they would not meddle with the gain when it
was thrown back to them. Another instance of the like conscience
is John xviii. 28, ' Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the judg
ment-hall, and it was early ; and they themselves went not into the
judgment-hall, lest they should be defiled, but that they might eat
the passover.' They were careful to avoid legal pollution, and yet they
were at the same time seeking the life of the Lord of glory. Just
such another fit of conscience cometh upon them a little after : John
xix. 31, They went to Pilate, and desired that the bodies might not
hang upon the cross on the Sabbath-day, lest their great feast should
be defiled. And thus you see that through formality and custom
men may be strictly bound in conscience to perform the duties of
ceremonial or external worship, whose consciences notwithstanding
never scruple to violate the most weighty precepts of the law. Just
of this nature was that solemn case of conscience, Zech. vii. 1, 2, about
the keeping of their fasts, when the prophet telleth them they had
higher matters to mind, the executing of judgment and showing
mercy, and breaking off their oppressions, ver. 10. The Lord would
not answer their cases about the fasts, some of which were needless
and superfluous ; but would have them break off their known sins.
Hitherto may be reduced the harlot in the Proverbs, that enticed the
young man to adultery, and yet she had her peace-offerings : ' I have
peace-offerings with me this day/ Prov. vii. 14, with the 18th ; made
conscience of her sacrifices, but not of her honesty and chastity. Yea,
also, we may reckon to this rank of conscience the instance of Bath-
sheba. Even the children of God have much hypocrisy, and an odd
kind of conscience, when they give way to wilful and heinous sin.
The passage is, 2 Sam. xi. 4, ' David took her, and committed
adultery with her, for she was purified from her uncleanness/ That
uncleanness was ceremonial only; but in the meantime she was
committing a moral uncleanness, from which she was not so careful
to keep herself. Well, then, the consciences of men being of such
a make, well might God say, ' I will have mercy, and not sacrifice ; '
substance, and not ceremony. And we have all need to take heed to
ourselves that we do not boggle and startle at a shadow, when in the
meantime we are stupid and senseless in sins of another nature and
deeper dye, and preserve a tenderness in lesser things, when we give
way to injustice and oppression.

[2.] The reasons why hypocrites never find their consciences awake
so much as in matters ceremonial. I shall give these two : —

First, Because these are of easiest digestion, and will sooner satisfy
the conscience. Slight duties suit best with a heart that is unwilling
to come under the power of religion. Conscience is like the stomach,
which naturally desireth to fill itself ; and when it cannot digest solid
food, it sucketh nothing but wind. They that place their confidence
in their own righteousness, presently fly to their external shows. The
right stating of the duties of the law, according to their due weight,

MAT. IX. 13.] MORALS BEFORE RITUALS. 17

would convince them of their mistake. Therefore, that the ell may be
no longer than the cloth, they confine their obedience to external obser
vations, and so make their religion as commodious for themselves as
they can. Adultery is nothing to eating flesh in Lent, or breaking
some external rule. The apostle saith, ' Going about to' establish
their own righteousness, they have not submitted to the righteousness
of God/ Horn. x. 3. Not to the way of solid righteousness and
broken-hearted acceptance of Christ, but an external appearance of
duty is most for their interest.

Secondly, To put the better pretence upon their vile practices,
therefore they must have some external ceremonies to countenance
them. Thus the pharisees, to countenance their oppressions, ' for a
pretence make long prayers,' Mat. xxiii. 14. That made them be
trusted by the destitute widows, whom they deceived. As Jezebel
would have the formality of a fast, for the better colour of her impiety
in destroying Naboth. In days of fasts, they were wont to inquire
after heinous offenders, to execute the law upon them, as you may see
Num. xv. 7, 8, and Ps. cvi. 30, so to stop God's wrath. So some
expound that, Joel i. 14, ' Sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly,
gather the elders ;' that is, call a court who may inquire into offen
ders, that they may be punished and reformed. So Jezebel calls a
fast, for the better pretence of a court to take cognisance of Naboth's
sin.

4. They make conscience, not only of externals instituted by God,
but mostly of those that are devised by themselves. This very absti
nence from converse with publicans was a thing not forbidden by the
law, but an institution of their own ; because of their frequent con
verse with heathens, they looked upon them as a polluted sort of men,
and unworthy of their converse. So that this helpeth us to another
character of hypocrites ; they are zealous for human traditions, but
transgressors of divine commands ; God's precepts are little regarded ;
and so prefer their own institutions before the laws of God. So Mat.
xv. 3, ' By your traditions ye transgress the commands of God ;'
namely, by holding that if a man had devoted his estate to God, he
might choose whether he would relieve his parents. Men are mightily
in love with their own customs, and place much religion in man's
injunctions, and care not how they loosen or weaken the obligation of
God's law by their impositions. The pharisees' great fault was, they
would outdo the law in externals ; and then, when they had set their
post by God's post, they were more zealous for man's inventions than
for God's ordinances ; and this zeal is shown either by imposing upon
themselves or others — imposing upon their own consciences when they
lie in chains of their own making; on others when they make their
own practice the rule of others : Mat. ix. 14, ' The pharisees fast,
John's disciples fast, thy disciples fast not.' To this head we may
reduce Saul's rash restraining the people by his injunction and oath,
1 Sam. xiv. 32, with ver. 38. The people had gotten a great victory,
and Saul, out of his hypocritical zeal, commandeth them to fast till
evening. Now what was the issue ? The people, through faintness,
could not pursue the enemy ; Jonathan, that heard nothing of this
curse and oath, was in danger of his life ; and the people, being

VOL. n. B

18 THE PKEFERENCE OF DUTIES I [MAT. IX. 13.

hunger-starved, for greediness did eat the flesh and the blood together,
contrary to God's law, Gen. ix. 4; Lev. xvii. 13, 14. Mark there:
though hunger could not force to transgress Saul's commandment for
fear of death, yet it forced them to break God's express commandment
in eating the blood, which was so expressly forbidden. And at night,
when God answered him not, Saul thought somewhat was in the
matter ; he goeth to cast lots, and the lot had found out Jonathan.
Saul never thinketh of the breach of God's law — first by himself, in
imposing a rash and sinful oath ; or of the people's sin, in eating the
blood with the flesh ; and presumeth it must needs be the breach of
that oath which he had imposed ; and so, like a hypocrite, preferreth
his own groundless command before the law of God, and of punish
ing this with rigour when the other is never spoken of. I have
brought this story to show you how zealous men are for their own
impositions on themselves and others, and how easily they can dis
pense with God's laws to comply with their own ; and how drunken
ness, whoredom, and fornication do not seem such odious crimes
as violating man's customs and institutions and private rules of their
own.

5. Hypocrites have a conceit of their own righteousness, and a
disdain of others. This was the very case in the text ; they were
angry because Christ entered into the house of Matthew, a publican,
and did eat meat there, though he had converted him. And elsewhere
it is made the characteristic note of the pharisees • Luke xviii. 9,
' They trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and despised
others.' Men that fly to externals are soon puffed up, and nothing
humbleth so much as a sound sense of religion ; and a solemn exer
cising ourselves to godliness maketh us see and loathe ourselves and
pity others. I find the pharisees enemies ever to the f reeness of God's
grace to sinners and the work of repentance, and that the bringing of
poor sinners to salvation was the great eyesore. They call Christ a
wine-bibber and a friend of publicans and sinners, because of his
social and free, but sanctified, converse with all sorts of men, Mat. xi.
18. He would not take such a strict form as John did, because he
would not seem to justify their pharisaical rigours. So again,
Luke xv. 2, ' This man receiveth sinners, and eat.eth with them ;'
because he went to them as a physician to heal their souls.
Christ refused not familiarity with the poorest and worst, as was
needful for their cure, and would not observe the humour of proud
pharisaical separation, by the parables of the lost sheep and the lost
groat, but confuteth it ; showeth that this is the spirit of the elder
brother who envied the prodigal's return ; and telleth them in another
place that ' Publicans and harlots enter into the kingdom of heaven
before them/ Mat. xxi. 31 ; pleadeth the cause of the woman against
Simon the pharisee, Luke vii. 39. ' If this man had been a prophet,
he would have known who and what manner of woman this is that
touched him,' Luke vii. 47 : Christ telleth him, ' She had much for
given her, for she loved much.' Well, then, a penitent, broken
hearted sense of our own being indebted to grace, and tender com
passion towards others that yet go astray, discovereth the true spirit
of the gospel. But to stand aloof from others by a foolish singularity,

MAT. IX. 13.] MORALS BEFORE RITUALS. 19

Isa. Ixv. 5, which say, ' Stand by thyself, come not near to me, for I
am holier than thou.' Some, though impure and profane, counted all
others unholy and unclean but themselves. This inclosing spirit is the
spirit of pharisaism ; an outside strictness, without that faith, love,
charity, meekness, usefulness, and humility, which is the very soul and
life of Christianity. Usually gifts and outward strictness puff up men
with a vain conceit of their own righteousness, and a censuring and de
spising others. This one text showeth us both the spirit of pharisaism
and the spirit of Christianity. The pharisees, who abounded in external
observances, censured Christ for his free converse, disdained these peni
tent people whom he invited to a better life. But now true religion
maketh men humble and lowly in their own eyes, by acquainting them
with the desert of sin and their own misery, and maketh men pitiful
and compassionate towards others, more ready to help than to censure
them, and to use all ways and means to do them good. But when
men would shine alone in the repute of holiness, they are envious to
those who penitently return to their duty, as those servants who had
wrought all the day envied those that came in at the last hour, Mat.
xx. 12, or as the elder brother envied the prodigal, or Simon the
pharisee repined at Mary Magdalene's1 observance of Christ. They
esteem much of their own works, merits, sufferings, and righteous
ness. Oh, take heed of this spirit !

[1.] The use of this branch is to press us to regard internals more
than externals, and the substantial s more than the ceremonials of
worship, and a broken-hearted, thankful sense of our Redeemer's love
before a legal righteousness. Inward worship is love, fear, and trust ;
outward worship is prayer, praise, hearing, reading. Outward worship
is not a duty at all times, but inward worship is a duty at all times ;
for we should always love God, and delight in God, and trust in God.
Outward worship may be omitted for a work of mercy, and in case of
invincible necessities ; but inward worship may never be omitted, never
dispensed with. We always owe love and renewed obedience to God,
and must depend upon him and delight in him. Outward worship may
be counterfeited ; and external worship, without holiness, is highly dis
pleasing to God, and never pleasing but when it is in conjunction with
it. Hypocrites may abound in externals, but hypocrites will not de
light themselves in the Lord, nor heartily devote themselves to him,
so as to serve, please, and glorify him : the inward graces cannot be
counterfeited, but the outward expression may.

[2.] Be more careful of the substantiate than of the ceremonials of
religion, and to mind the power of godliness more than the form.
The substantiate of religion are the love of God and our neighbour.
The circumstantiate are those ways of worship which God hath ap
pointed, whereby we are visibly to express our love to him. Now, our
main care should be, in the first place, to be entirely devoted and
subject to God. That was Job's character, ' one that feared God and
eschewed evil,' Job i. 11. To do that we do out of love to him ;
obeying his laws as our rule, and depending upon his rewards as our
happiness. And as to men, let us be faithful, and walk holily in our

1 There is no good reason for believing that the woman alluded to was Mary Mag
dalene. — ED.

20 THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES : [MAT. IX. 13.

places, callings, and relations, being just and kind unto all, but having
an exceeding dear love for our fellow-saints and everlasting companions.
This is more pleasing to God than the costliest sacrifices, than all our
flocks and herds, or any outward thing that we do for him. I take
notice of those words of God to Solomon, when he was building him a
magnificent temple, 1 Kings vi. 11, 12, ' And the word of the Lord
came to Solomon, saying, Concerning this house which thou art
building, if thou wilt walk in my statutes, and execute my judgments,
and keep all my commandments to walk in them, then will I perform
my word to thee, which I spake to David thy father.' God hath more
respect to Solomon's faithful obedience than to that glorious building.
So far do morals exceed ceremonials in religion.

[3.] That you prefer a broken-hearted, thankful sense of our Re
deemer's love, before legal and conceited righteousness of our own.
Christ's love to sinners is that which the pharisees mainly stumbled at.
An external show and fair pretence of a good life, which had no bottom
of regeneration, was the superficial righteousness of the pharisees. Nico-
demus, who had been of that sect, wondered when that was pressed
upon him, John iii. 4, 5. An outward conformity, which was more in
show than in substance, in form and fashion than in power, was their
religion ; abstaining from gross sins, as murder and adultery, but not
purifying the heart from lusts. Murder they made conscience of, but
not of envy, malice, and hatred ; theft, but not covetousness and close
extortion ; adultery, but not wantonness or looking upon a woman to
lust after her, as you may see at large, Mat. v. Thus Christ presseth
us to exceed the pharisees, who turned all obedience into an empty
formality, wherein they puffed up themselves as mere men, and so had
never been at the market of free grace. All their wares were their ,
own, and their righteousness of their own spinning, and therein stood
upon their own bottom, without seeking the reconciling and renewing
grace of the Redeemer : Luke xviii., The proud pharisee pleadeth his
own merits rather than God's grace, but the publican pleaded mercy.
It was long ere Paul was brought to count all but dung and dross for
the excellency of the knowledge of Christ, Phil. iii. 7-9. But on the
other side, a Christian, though he maketh progress in holiness, yet,
from first to last, cherisheth a broken-hearted sense of his own wants,
and a thankful remembrance of his Redeemer's love, who is all in all
with him, both for justification and sanctification. Before pardon,
the sinner is weakened and humbled with a sense of his lost condition,
and then there is a constant watchfulness, with repentance and broken-
ness of heart, which followeth pardon ; ' loving much, because much
is forgiven,' Luke vii. 47 ; and loathing himself, in his own sight, be
cause of his vileness and sinfulness, after God is reconciled to him,
Ezek. xvi. 63. This is the frame of heart which suiteth with the gos
pel state.

III. I come to the third thing — the value of mercy. I shall not
speak of it at large, but only with respect to this scripture.

1. It is better than sacrifice. To sacrifice is to serve God, but to
show mercy is to be like God : Luke vi. 36, ' Be ye therefore merci
ful, as your heavenly Father is merciful.' Now, conformity to God is
more noble than subjection to God ; it hath more of perfection and

MAT. IX. 13.] MORALS BEFORE RITUALS. 21

blessedness in it especially, than a particular external mode and way
of subjection to God.

2. As it is preferred before sacrifice, so it is preferred before the
external observation of the Sabbath. The Sabbath is the great insti
tution conducing to the enlivening of other duties ; mercy, not only to
the souls of men as here, or bodies of men, but mercy to the bodies of
the beasts : to help a beast out of a pit is a Sabbath-day's work, Mat.
xii. 11, 12.

3. It is more than gospel externals of worship. The apostle had
spoken of being 'not hearers of the word only, but doers also/ James
i. 22. Then saith, verse 27, ' Pure religion, and undefiled before God,
is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and keep
himself unspotted from the world.' Is this religion, to come to church,
to hear the strictest preachers ? Doth the apostle reckon this another
part of religion ? No ; but to ' visit the fatherless and widows/ They
who are truly religious have such a deep sense of God's mercy to them
that they are changed into the divine nature, that they cannot but pity
the miserable and afflicted. Now, the ordinances of the gospel are
rational, not so carnal and servile as the ordinances under the law.

4. It is more excellent than all the gifts of the gospel. The gifts
of the gospel were glorious things — gifts of tongues, gifts of healing,
gifts of knowledge and utterance : 1 Cor. xii. 31, ' Covet earnestly the
best gifts ; and yet I show you a more excellent way.' What is that ?
Love, charity, mercy. Though abilities are excellent things, to be
able to edify and instruct others, yet no way to be compared with the
grace of charity, and the performing all our duties to our brethren out
of love to God.

5. I cannot say it is above the graces of the gospel — faith and love
to God ; yet this I can say, that those graces are not real unless ac
companied with charity : 1 John iv. 20, ' If a man say he loveth God,
and hateth his brother, he is a liar ; for if a man hateth his brother
whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen ? '
He speaketh there of love to Christ, ver. 19, ' We love him because
he loved us first.' There may be a great deal of hypocrisy in profess
ing and pretending love to Christ ; and so he 'doth, certainly, who doth
malign and persecute Christians, or not show mercy to them in their
distresses. We daily converse with men, meet with objects of charity,
whom we should pity ; but if we do not this, which is the more easy,
we will not do that which is more difficult.

6. It is the qualification of finding mercy : Mat. v. 7, ' Blessed are
the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy/ Compassion to other men's
bodies and souls gives this hope and confidence of finding mercy with
the Lord, and that is all our hope.

It will be inquired into at the day of judgment : Mat. xxv. 35-41,
' For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye
gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me in : naked, and ye
clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : I was in prison, and ye
came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord,
when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee ? or thirsty, and gave
thee drink ? When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or
naked and clothed thee ? Or when saw we thee sick or in prison,

22 THE PREFERENCE OF DUTIES. [MAT. IX. 13.

and came unto thee ? And the King shall answer and say unto
them, Verily, I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of
the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. Then shall
he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed,
into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.'

Oh, then, let us make conscience of this duty more than ever we
have done.

A DESCRIPTION OF THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION.

For we are the circumcision, which worship God in the spirit, and
rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh. —
PHIL. III. 3.

AMONG those that entertain thoughts of religion there ever have been
and will be many contests who are the true church and people of God.
The lazy place their plea and claim in external observations ; the
serious look to the vitals and heart of religion, and cannot satisfy them
selves in an outward form without the life and power. This was the
very difference between the true Christians and a certain sort of
persons who took upon them to be the circumcision. The Jews are
often called 'the circumcision,' therefore Christ is said to be 'a
minister of the circumcision,' as being sent to the people that were to
be circumcised, Kom. xv. 8. And Peter is called ' the apostle of the
circumcision,' Gal. ii. 7, 8, as being appointed to deal with that people.
Now these Judaizing Christians, who had a zeal for the ceremonies of
the law, did falsely boast themselves to be the only people of God and
the true circumcision. This was the difference between them : who
were to 'be accounted the true circumcision, the Jewish zealots, who
placed their justification in the ceremonies of the law, or those who
adhered to Christ only, and looked for the mercy of God through him ?
' We are the circumcision ' say they, excluding the other and better
sort of Christians. The one had the form, and the other the effect and
power ; the one were circumcised outwardly, the other spiritually. The
apostle judgeth for the latter ; the former were Kararo^rj, ' the con
cision,' who, instead of circumcising themselves, did cut asunder the
church of God ; but the sound believers were Treptro/Jir), ' the circum
cision ' indeed, as being circumcised by the circumcision made without
hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by Christ, Col.
ii. 11. They were the true children of Abraham, who did indeed per
form that for which circumcision was intended, ' for we are the
circumcision, which worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ
Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh/

In the words we have a threefold description of the true cir
cumcision : how they stand affected to God, Christ, self.
I. They worship God in the spirit.

II. They rejoice in Christ Jesus.

III. They have no confidence in the flesh.

24 A DESCRIPTION OF [PHIL. III. 3.

I. They worship God in the spirit. This clause may be inter
preted : —

1. In opposition to the legal ordinances. So it is taken, John iv.
23, 24, ' But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers
shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth : for the Father
eeeketh such to worship him. God is a spirit : and they that worship
him must worship him in spirit and in truth.' The Jewish worship
is in a sense called carnal, the Christian spiritual : Heb. vii. 16, ' A
carnal commandment ; ' Heb. ix. 10, ' Carnal ordinances imposed on
them till the time of reformation ; ' and ' shadows," Heb. x. 1. Now
the Lord would have a spiritual worship, and the truth of what was in
these shadows, these external forms, he allowed (instituted in the
infancy of the church), so that they 'worship God in the spirit' is,
they have embraced the true worship of the gospel, and serve God, not
by the carnal rites of the law, but byjhe pure rational worship of the
gospel. This is part of the sense.

2. It implieth worshipping God with the inward and spiritual
affections of a renewed heart : Heb. xii. 28, * Wherefore, we receiving
a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may
serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear.' Worship flow
ing from grace, engaging the heart in God's service, is that which God
prizeth ; therefore a Christian should not rest in an external form :
' God is nay witness, whom I serve with my spirit/ Bom. i. 9.

3. It doth also imply the assistance and continual influence of the
Boly Spirit: Eph. vi. 18, ' Praying always with all prayer and suppli
cation in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and
supplication for all saints ; ' and Jude, ver. 20, ' Praying in the Holy
Ghost/

The doctrine is this: That a true Christian is known by his
worship, or is one that doth worship God in the spirit.
Here I shall show you :—

1. What is worship.

2. Why a true Christian — (1.) doth worship; (2.) why in the spirit.
1. What is worship? It is either internal or external. The

internal consisteth in the love and reverence we owe to God ; the
external in those offices and duties by which our honour and respect
to God is signified and expressed.

[1.] Internal. The soul and life of our worship lieth in faith, and
reverence, and delight in God above all other things : Ps. ii. 11,
' Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice with trembling ; ' such a
delight as will become the greatness and goodness of God. Worship
hath its rise and foundation in the heart of the worshipper ; there it
must begin. In our high thoughts and esteem of God especially two
things — love and trust.

(1.) Love : Deut. vi. 5, ' Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all
thy heart, with all thy soul, and with all thy might.' We worship
God when we give him such a love as is superlative and transcendental,
far above the love that we give to any other thing, that so our respect
to other things may stoop and give way to our respect to God.

(2.) The other affection whereby we express our esteem of God is
trust, which is the other foundation of worship : Ps. Ixii. 8, ' Trust in

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 25

the Lord at all times, pour out your hearts before him.' Delightful
adhesion to God, and an entire dependence upon him ; if either fail
or ;be intermitted, our worship faileth. If delight : Job xxvii. 10,
' Will he delight himself in the Almighty ? will he always call upon
God ? ' Isa. xliii. 22, ' But thou hast not called upon me, 0 Jacob ;
but thou hast been weary of me, 0 Israel.' They that love God and
delight in him cannot be long out of his company; they take all
opportunities and occasions of being with God. So dependence and
trust : Heb. iii. 12, ' Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you
an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God ; ' James i.
6, 7, ' Let him ask in faith, nothing wavering : for he that wavereth
is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed. For let not
that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord.' Depend
ence begets observance : they that distrust God's promises will not
long keep his precepts. If we look for all from him, we will often come
to him and take all out of his hands, be careful that we do not
offend him and displease him.

[2.] External. In those offices and duties by which our honour and
respect to God is signified and expressed — as by invocation, thanks
giving, praise, obedience. God will be owned both in heart and life,
in all these prescribed duties by which our affections towards him are
acted. If God did not call for outward worship, why did he appoint
the ordinances of preaching, praying, singing psalms, baptism, and the
Lord's Supper ? God, that made the whole man, body and soul, must
be worshipped of the whole man ; therefore, besides the inward affec
tions, there must be external actions; in short, we are said to worship
God either with respect to the duties which are more directly to be
performed to God, or in our whole conversation.

(1.) With respect to the duties which imply our solemn converse
with God, and are more directly to be performed towards him — such as
the word, prayer, praise, thanksgiving, and sacraments — surely these
must be attended upon, because they are special acts of love to God
and trust in him. And these duties are the ways wherein God hath
promised to meet with his people, and appointed us to expect his
grace : Exod. xx. 24, ' In all places where I record my name I will
come unto thee, and bless thee ; ' and Mark iv. 24, it is a rule of
commerce between us and God, ' With what measure ye mete, it shall
be measured to you ; and unto you that hear shall more be given.'

(2.) In our whole conversation : Luke i. 74, 75, ' That we should
serve him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all
the days of our lives.' A Christian's life is a constant hymn to God,
or a continued act of worship ; ever behaving himself as in the sight
of God, and directing all things as to his glory. He turneth second
table duties into first : James i. 27, ' Pure religion, and undefiled
before God and the Father, is this, to visit the fatherless and widows
in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world;'
Heb. xiii. 16, ' To do good and to communicate forget not : for with
such sacrifices God is well pleased ; ' Eph. v. 21, 22, ' Submitting
yourselves one to another in the fear of God/ Now a true Christian
maketh conscience of all this ; as of internal worship, so external ; as
of solemn and sacred acts, so of a constant awfulness of God.

26 A DESCRIPTION OF [PHIL. III. 3.

2. Secondly, The reasons.

1st, Why a true Christian doth worship God.

2dly, Why in the spirit.

1st, For the worship itself.

[1.] Because they have a deep sense of his being and excellency
impressed upon their hearts.

(1.) His being. These two notions live and die together : that
God is, and that he ought to be worshipped and served, Heb. xi. 6 ;
the one immediately floweth from the other. The first command
ment is, ' Thou shalt have no other gods before me ; ' the second,
' Thou shalt not worship a graven image.' If God be, worship is cer
tainly due to him : they that have no worship are as if they had no
God. The psalmist proveth atheism by that : Ps. xiv. 1, ' The fool
hath said in his heart, there is no God ;' and ver. 4, ' They call not
upon God.'

(2.) His excellency. They have a clearer sight of God than others
have, and are more acquainted with him than others are ; and, there
fore, are more prone to worship. When God had proclaimed his
name, and manifested himself to Moses, Exod. xxxiv. 8, ' He made
haste, and bowed himself to the earth, and worshipped.' None so
ready and forward : Ps. ix. 10, ' They that know thy name will put
their trust in thee.'

[2.] Because they have a principle within them which inclineth
them to God : their hearts are carried to him, as light bodies are
carried upward. There is such a grace as godliness, 2 Pet. i. 6, and
distinct in the notion from righteousness and holiness : 1 Tim. vi. 11,
' Follow after righteousness, godliness ;' 2 Pet. iii. 11, ' What manner
of persons ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness ? '
What is the notion then of it ? It is tendentia mentis in Deum — an
impression left upon their hearts, which causeth a bent and tendency
towards God, as the fountain of their mercies, the joy of their souls,
and the centre of their rest. There is such an inclination — in some
stronger, in others more remiss ; but in all that are made partakers of
a divine nature in some good degree, so as ordinarily to prevail over
the inclinations of the flesh. As holiness noteth purity of life, so god
liness an inclination to God.

[3.] Because of their relations to God, which they own. God
pleadeth his right : Mai. i. 6, 'If I be a father, where is mine
honour ? if I be a master, where is my fear ? ' A father must have
honour, and a master must have fear ; and God, who is the common
parent and absolute master of all, must have both. A worship and
honour in which reverence and fear is mixed with love and joy ; or, as
the owning of a king implieth submission to his government, so the
owning of a God adoration and worship.

2dly, Why in the spirit ?

[1.] Because worship without the spirit is like a body without the
soul ; it is but the carcase of a duty. The heart must be the principal
and chief agent in this business : Mat. xv. 8, ' This people draweth
nigh to me with their mouths, and honoureth me with their lips, but
their hearts are far from me.' There is no love to God, rather an
habitual aversion from him.

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 27

[2.] External worship is but a means to the internal ; as prayer,
hearing, reading, receiving, tend to promote love, trust, heavenly-
mindedness, self-denial, mortification, purity of life and conversation.
Now, as the means are only valuable with respect to their end, so are
these duties of hearing, reading, singing. Diligence in the use of
means is good, but those acts that are conversant about the end are
better, — such as the love of God, and delight and trust in God; for
finis est nobilior mediis. Nay, amongst the internal acts, as they are
means to one another, so the nearer respect they have to the last end,
the more noble they are ; as faith is more noble than bare knowledge,
because knowledge tendeth to faith, Ps. ix. 10 ; love than faith, be
cause faith tendeth to love, Gal. v. 6 ; 1 Cor. xiii. 13. Faith causeth
love, and serveth as the bellows to enkindle this holy fire ; and in love,
desire maketh way for delight, as its noblest act. And accordingly
must all things be valued as they suit the great end, which is the en
joying of God.

[3.] A man doth not partake of the gospel blessing till he doth
serve God in the spirit ; that is, till he be made partaker of the re
generating grace and actual influence of the Holy Spirit.

(1.) Of his regenerating grace: Rom. vii. 6, 'That we should serve
in newness of the spirit, and not in oldness of the letter.' New life is
the principle of evangelical obedience ; and when we are renewed by
the Holy Ghost, we walk in newness of conversation. The gospel is a
ministry of the Spirit, 2 Cor. iii. 8. It not only requireth duty, but
giveth power to perform it. The letter of the law requireth, but
giveth no principle or inclination to do it ; that is from regenerating
grace, or the law written upon our hearts : John iii. 6, ' That which is
born of Spirit, is spirit ;" that is, suited, inclined, disposed, fitted for
a spiritual life.

(2.) Actual influence. He still worketh in us what is pleasing in
God's sight; helpeth to mortify corruption: Rom. viii. 13, ' If ye
through' the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.' To
perfect holiness, Heb. xiii. 21, that so we may serve God in all purity
of life. We cannot get, nor keep, nor act, nor increase grace of our
selves, if forsaken by the Spirit of grace ; the foulest sins would be
come our pleasure, and the most unquestionable duties our burden. If
he withdraw his quickening influences, you can do nothing.

Use 1. It reproveth those that either do not worship God, or by
halves, or not worship him in the Spirit.

1. It disproveth their confidence that do not worship God. There
are an irreligious sort of men that neither call upon him in public
or in private, in the family or in the closet, but wholly forget the God
that made them, and at whose expense they are maintained and kept.

[1.] Let me reason with you as men. Wherefore had you reason
able souls, but to praise, and honour, and glorify your Creator and
Preserver ? If you believe there is a God, why do you not call upon
him ? The neglect of his worship argueth a doubting of his being.
If there be such a supreme Lord, to whom you must one day give an
account, how dare you live without him in the world ? All the crea
tures glorify him, Ps. cxlv. 10 ; they passively, but you have a heart
and a tongue to glorify him actually. Man is the mouth of the crea-

23 A DESCRIPTION OF [PHIL. III. 3.

tion, to return to God the praise of all that wisdom, glory, and power
which is seen in the things that are made. Now, you should make
one among the worshippers of God.

[2.] Let me reason with you as Christians. Are you a Christian,
and have such advantages to know more of God, and will you be dumb
and tongue-tied in his praise ? Have you the discovery of the won
ders of his love in your redemption by Christ, and do you see no cause
to own and acknowledge him ? Have you no necessities to bring to
the throne of grace ? In Christianity, you know his particular pro
vidence and redemption by Christ, and should you eat, and drink, and
trade, and sleep, and never think of God ? Have you no pardon to
sue out, no grace that you stand in need of, that you should live like
a brute beast, go on in the circle of trade, business, comforts, and
never think of God ? You profess you know him, but in your works
you deny him, and sin doubly, both against the light of reason and
Christianity. All that are not avowed atheists must have some wor
ship.

2. It cutteth off their confidence that worship him by halves. They
are of many sorts.

[1.] Some worship him in public, but never in private and secret ;
though Christ hath given us direction to enter into our closets, Mat.
vi. 6. And surely every Christian should make conscience of secret
duties. There are many disputes about praying in families, though
those that take their daily bread should seek God together ; but there
can be no dispute about praying in secret, for the precept that re-
quireth prayer first falleth upon single persons before it falleth upon
families and churches : 1 Thes. v. 17, ' Pray without ceasing.' This
cannot concern families and churches ; they are done at stated times,
when they can conveniently meet ; but every man in secret is to be
often with God. Christ was often alone : Mark i. 35, ' He went out
into a solitary place, and there prayed.' Surely Christ had not such
need to pray as we have, nor such need of retirement, his love to God
being always fervent, and so in no danger of distraction. God poured
out the Spirit that we might go apart and mourn over soul-distem
pers, Zech. xii. 10-14. Now, God's precious gifts are not given in vain.
So, Acts x. 2, Cornelius ' prayed to God alway.' Therefore, certainly,
secret prayer is a necessary duty of God's worship, to be observed by
all that acknowledge God to be Godj and the world to be ruled by his
providence, or themselves to have any need of his grace and pardon, or
hope for anything from him in the world to come. Therefore, if you
have any sense of religion, or think you have any need of particular
commerce with God, you should make conscience of secret prayer.

[2.] Others that make conscience of external worship, prayer, hear
ing, reading, singing of psalms, but not of internal worship, faith, love,
and hope. The external forms were appointed for the acting or
increasing of internal grace ; and so they superficially are conversant
about the means, and never mind the end. External worship is sen
sible and easily done, but internal worship is difficult. External wor
ship may procure us esteem with men ; but internal, acceptance with
God. External worship satisfieth blind conscience, but doth not better
the heart. External worship may puff us up with a vain confidence,

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TKUE CIRCUMCISION. 29

but internal worship maketh us lament spiritual defects. We have
not that purity of heart, that deep sense of the world to come, that
absolute dependence upon God, which may quiet our souls in all
exigencies. Surely they are better Christians that have the effect of
the ordinances than they that have only the formality of them. The
external duty may procure us toil and wearisomeness to the flesh,
but the internal worship bringeth us comfort and peace. The more
faith in Christ, and love to God, and lively hope of eternal life, the
more is the soul comforted. Therefore, if you will always lick the
glass, and never taste the honey, go on in a track of duties, but you
will have no comfort in them. In short, they that go on in external
duties may be said in some sense to serve God, but they do not seek
after him. In pretence they make God the object of their worship,
for they do not worship an idol ; but they do not make him the end of
their worship. A man maketh God the end of his worship when he
will not go away from God without God ; when he looketh to this,
that his delight in God be quickened, his dependence upon God
strengthened, his hatred of sin increased, and by every address to God
is made more like God.

[3.] It reproveth and disproveth those that put on a garb of devo
tion when ministering before the Lord, but are slight and vain in their
ordinary conversation. A man should be in some measure such out
of duty as he giveth out himself to be in duty ; for his whole life
should be, as it were, a continued act of worship: Prov. xxiii. 17,
' Let not thy heart envy sinners, but be thou in the fear of the Lord
all the day long.' We should still live in a dependence upon God,
and in subjection to him : Ps. xvi. 8, ' I have set the Lord always
before me : he is at my right hand, I shall not be moved.' In point
of reverence, and in point of dependence, because we are in danger to
miscarry, both by the delights of sense and the terrors of sense. If a
reverence of and a dependence on the great God do still possess our
hearts, we shall carry ourselves more soberly as to the comforts of the
world, and not be easily discouraged and daunted with the fears of the
world. This is our preservative, and maketh us true and faithful to
our great end.

3. Those that do not serve God in the spirit. You should worship
God so as it may look like worship and service performed to God, and
due to God. It is spiritual worship God requireth, and is ever pleased
withal. He ' seeketh such to worship him as worship him in spirit
and in truth,' John iv. 23 ; and this is most agreeable to his nature :
John iv. 24, ' God is a spirit, and they that worship him must wor
ship him in spirit and in truth.' When hearts wander, when affec
tions do not answer expressions, is this like service and worship done
to an all-seeing and all-knowing spirit ? Is there any stamp of God
upon the duty, of his majesty, goodness, and great power ?

Use 2. For the comfort of good Christians. Here is their carriage
towards God briefly set down — they ' worship God in the spirit.' A
Christian is described by his proper act, worship ; and by the proper
object thereof, God; and by the proper part and seat thereof, in the
spirit. Do you worship him with reverence, and with delight and
arfection, with a trust, hope, and confidence ?

30 A DESCKIi".riON OF [PHIL. III. 3.

1. With reverence. Considering God's majesty and our own vile-
ness. The majesty of God : Mai. i. 14, ' For I am a great king, saith
the Lord of hosts/ Slight worship argueth lessening thoughts of
God. Do you know to whom you speak ? It is a contempt of God
if you think anything will serve the turn ; you have mean thoughts of
him, and do not consider him as you ought to do. So our vileness :
Gen. xviii. 27, ' Who am I, that am but dust and ashes, that I should
speak unto God ? ' — dust as to the baseness of his original, and ashes
by the desert of sin. In our nearer approaches to God, thus should we
think of ourselves.

2. With delight and affection, as our reconciled father in Christ.
So he is to us as the well-spring of all grace and goodness. The great
work of the gospel is to bring us to God as a father, Gal. iv. 6. God
as a judge, by the spirit of bondage, driveth us to Christ ; but Christ, by
the spirit of adoption, bringeth us back again to God as a father. This
is the evangelical way of worshipping, that in a child-like manner we
may come to God.

3. With trust, hope, and confidence. He knoweth all our wants,
can relieve all our necessities : Ps. Ivii. 2, ' I will cry unto God most
high, who performeth all things for me.' Worship would be a cold
formality if we had to do with one that knew us not, or had not suffi
ciency and power to help us, But God is omniscient and all-sufficient,
and hath promised to hear and help us in our straits ; he knoweth our
necessities when we know them not.

II. We come now to the second character : And rejoice in Christ
Jesus.

Thence observe : —

DocL That the great work of a Christian is a rejoicing in Christ
Jesus, or a thankful sense of our Eedeemer's mercy.

In opening this point I shall use this method : —

1st, Show you what is this rejoicing in Christ.

2dly, I shall prove that Christ is matter of true rejoicing in his
person, offices, benefits.

3dly, That Christians are not sound and sincere in their profession,
unless they do keep up this rejoicing in Christ.

First, What is this rejoicing? — (KOV ^co^evot ev Xpia-rS) 'Irjo-ov). The
original word implieth such a degree of joy as amounts to glorification
or boasting, or such an exultation of mind as breaketh out into some
sensible expression of it. There are in it three things : —

1. An apprehension of the good and benefit which we have by
Christ ; for otherwise how can we rejoice and glory in him ? 1 Cor. i.
30, 31, ' But of him ye are in Christ Jesus, who of God is made to us
wisdom and righteousness, and sanctification and redemption ; that
according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.'
Christ is all *, that our whole rejoicing may be in him, who hath
enlightened us with the knowledge of the gospel, and showed us the
way of salvation, and is the author of our justification and sanctifica-
tiou, and of our deliverance from all calamities, and from death itself.
These benefits are the cause of our rejoicing — namely, the promises of
the gospel, sealed by his death, and the graces conveyed to us by his
Spirit. We rejoice and glory in him, as the only and all-sufficient

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TKUE CIRCUMCISION. 31

Saviour. They that gloried in circumcision gloried in their entrance
into the legal covenant ; they became debtors to the law, but Christ
hath ratified it in the new covenant by his blood ; therefore here is
more abundant cause of rejoicing.

2. Due affections of contentment, joy, love, exultation of heart,
that followeth thereupon. A blessing ourselves in our portion, that
this great happiness is fallen to our share, offered to us, at least, if not
possessed by us. The very knowledge of Christianity breedeth joy :
Acts viii. 8, ' And there was great joy in that city,' that is, upon
the tendering of the gospel ; much more when we believe in Christ,
and embrace his religion, and resolve to become his disciples. They
received his word gladly, Acts ii. 41. His doctrine must be welcomed
with the heart, with all love and thankfulness. It is said of the jailor,
Acts xvi. 34, that he ' rejoiced, believing in God, and all his house.'
He was but newly recovered out of the suburbs of hell, ready to kill
himself but just before ; so that a man would think it were easier to
fetch water out of a flint, or a spark of fire out of the bottom of the
sea, than to expect or find joy in such a heart ; yea, though still in
danger of life for treating those as guests whom he should have kept
as prisoners, yet he rejoiced when acquainted with salvation by Christ.
More especially should we rejoice when the comfort is sealed up to our
consciences : Bom. v. 11, ' Not only so, but we also joy in God, through
our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atone
ment.' The eunuch, when he was baptized, he 'went on his way
rejoicing,' Acts viii. 39.

3. An expression of it, by an open profession of Christ's name,
both in word and deed, whatever it costs us. They are said to rejoice
in Christ Jesus who in those times could profess his name, though
with hazard and self-denial. As the Thessalonians, who received the
word with much afHiction, and much assurance and joy in the Holy
Ghost, 1 Thes. i. 6. And it is expressed by the parable of the man
that found the true treasure, and for joy thereof sold all that he had
to buy the field, Mat. xiii. 44. They are willing to lose all other con
tentments and satisfactions for this ; Christ is enough. They needed
this joy to encourage them against the trials which they then under
went for Christ's sake and the gospel's sake.

Secondly, That Christ is matter of true rejoicing, for they are fools
that rejoice in baubles and trifles. A Christian's joy may be owned and
justified. When Christ's birth was celebrated by angels, it is said,
Luke ii. 10, ' Behold, I bring you glad tidings of great joy.' Here is
joy, and great joy in salvation by Christ. And Mary : Luke i. 46, 47,
' My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit doth rejoice in God
my Saviour/ Surely there is no cause of joy wanting in God, and in
God coming as a Saviour. In short, in Christianity, all is fitted to
fill our hearts with delight and joy.

1. The wonderful mysteries of our redemption by Christ. Thereby,
[1.] A way is found out for our reconciliation with God, and how
that dreadful controversy may be taken up, and heaven and earth
may kiss each other, 2 Cor. v. 19. Surely this is glad tidings of great
joy to self-condemned sinners, who stood always in fear of the wrath
of God and the flames of hell. What joy is it to a condemned man,

32 A DESCRIPTION OF [PHIL. III. 3.

that is ready every day to be taken away to execution, to hear that
his peace is made, that pardon may be had, if he will seek it and sue
it out !

[2.] A distinct relation of a defeat of the great enemies of our salva
tion — death, hell, the devil, and the world. He hath not only made
our peace with the Father, by the blo'od of his cross, but vanquished
our spiritual enemies, and triumphed over them, Col. ii. 14, 15. Long
enough might we have lain in prison before the utmost farthing had
been paid, or done anything to procure our deliverance, if our com
passionate Redeemer had not taken the work in hand : had he turned
us to any creature, we had been helpless. It was he purchased
grace to overcome the devil, the world, and the flesh ; that quickened
you when you were dead in sin ; that put Satan out of office, and
' delivered us from the present evil world,' Gal. i. 4. And is not this
matter of rejoicing to us ?

[3.] That hereby he hath not only abolished death, but brought
life and resurrection to light, 2 Tim. i. 10. By entering into that other
world, after his sufferings, he hath given us a visible demonstration of
the reality of the world to come, and in his gospel discovered a
blessedness to us, which satiateth the heart of man and salveth the
great sore of the whole creation. If God had made nothing richer
than the world, the heart of man would have been as leviathan in a
little pool.

2. In the promises of Christ there is matter of joy. In the general,
God is your God, and that is more than to have all the world to be
yours : compare Gen. xvii. 7, ' I will establish my covenant between
me and thee, and thy seed after thee in their generations, for an ever
lasting covenant, to be a God unto thee, and thy seed after thee,' with
Ps. cxliv. 15, 'Happy is that people whose God is the Lord.' We
have an eternal and all-sufficient God to live upon, and from whom to
derive our joy and comfort ; a God infinite in power, wisdom, and
goodness to be our portion. And where is matter of joy and comfort,
if not in God ? Behold the difference between carnal men and the
children of God ; the world is their portion, and God is ours ; and who
is better provided for ? More especially we are told, 1 Tim. iv. 8, that
' Godliness hath the promises of this life, and that which is to come.'
Heaven and earth are laid at the -feet of godliness; what would you
more ? Surely we have full consolation offered to us in the promises
of the gospel ; he can want nothing to his comfort who hath an interest
in them. To instance, in the lowest blessings, those which concern
this life: God is our God, that can cure all diseases, overcome all
enemies, supply all wants, deliver in all dangers, and will do it so far
as is for our good ; and desires of anything beyond this are not to be
satisfied, but mortified, Ps. Ixxxiv. 11. But then for the more excel
lent promises of the new covenant, which concern another world, such
as the pardoning of our sins, the healing our natures, and the glorifying
of our persons : 2 Pet. i. 4, ' Whereby are given unto us exceeding
great and precious promises, that by these you might be partakers of
the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world
through lust.' The pardon of all our sins, which are the great trouble
and burden of the creatures. Who will rejoice like the pardoned sinner,

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION, 33

who is discharged of his debt, eased of his burthen, and hath his filth
covered ? Ps. xxxii. 1, ' Blessed is the man whose transgression is
forgiven, whose sin is covered.' Oh, the blessedness of the man ! He
is like one fetched back from execution. Then the taking away of the
stony heart, and the giving of an holy and heavenly heart. Oh, what
matter of joy is this, to have all things necessary to life and godliness,.!
What is the trouble of a gracious heart, but the relics of corruption ?
Rom. vii. 24. Paul groaneth sorely, but yet blesseth God for his hopes
by Christ, ver. 25. Renewing grace is dearly bought, and plentifully
bestowed, Titus iii. 5, 6 ; and graciously offered to those that will seek
after it : Prov. i. 23, ' Turn you at my reproof; behold, I will pour out
my Spirit unto you/ And this promise to be fulfilled by a divine
power, 2 Peter i. 3. Oh, what a comfort is the Redeemer's grace to a
soul that hath been long exercised in subduing sin ! It is true it
groans while it is a-doing, yet the very groans of the sick show that
life and health is sweet. Healing, renewing grace maketh other things
sweet ; as your whole duty to God, it maketh it become your delight.
But the great promise is eternal life : 1 John ii. 25, ' And this is the
promise that he hath promised us, even eternal life/ That is a matter
of joy indeed. What ! to live for ever with God ! the forethought of
it reviveth us ; the foretaste of it is a kind of heaven upon earth, 1
Peter i. 8. The certain hope of it will swallow up all grief and sorrow,
Rom. v. 2, 3. So that there is no question but that in the promises
of Christ there is matter of great joy.

3. The enjoyments of Christianity are very pleasing. I add this
to show you, that it is not all in expectation, if we consider not only
what we shall be, but what we are. For the present : —

[1.] "We have peace of conscience, Rom. v. 1 ; Mat. xi. 29 ; Phil,
iv. 7. Rest for our souls is anxiously sought after in other things, but
only found in Christ's religion, and living according to the precepts
and institutions thereof. As Noah's dove found not a place whereon
to rest the sole of her foot, so we flutter up and down, but never have
any firm peace of heart and conscience, till we submit to Christ, and
take his counsel.

[2.] A sense of the love of God : Rom. v. 5, ' Because the love of
God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit given unto us ;'
and 1 Peter ii. 3, ' If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious.'

[3.] God's presence with us, and our communion with him: 1 John
i. 3, 4, ' And truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Sou
Jesus Christ, that your joy may be full ;' and John viii. 29.

[4.] Access to God, with assurance of welcome and audience: John
xvi. 24, ' Whatsoever ye ask in my name, ye shall receive, that your
joy may be full/

[5.] The foretastes of the life to come, Rom. viii. 23, and 2 Cor. iii. 5.
So that all is to stir up this delight and joy in the Lord Jesus Christ.

4. The precepts of Christ show that we have matter of rejoicing
in him. What are the great duties required ? To love God ! Now
what pain is it to delight in the Lord as our all-sufficient portion ? To
be mindful of him, and meditate of his excellencies and benefits : Ps.
civ. 34, ' My meditation of him shall be sweet ; I will be glad in the
Lord/ Is it any toilsome thing to come in a childlike manner and

VOL. II. C

34 A DESCRIPTION OF [PlIIL. III. 3.

unbosom .ourselves to him, and beg the renewed testimonies of his love
to us, especially when set awork by the Holy Ghost? Gal. iv. (5.
To believe in Christ is difficult, but pleasant ; to consider the Lord
Jesus as the suitable remedy for the lapsed estate of mankind, both as
to his work with God and us, Heb. iii. 1. He came to destroy sin
and misery. Whenever we reflect upon Christ, what do we find but
ample grounds of joy ? John xiv. 2, ' Let not your hearts be troubled ;
ye believe in God, believe also in me ;' that is, to get off our trouble,
consider we have an all-sufficient God, and an all-sufficient mediator:
Bom. xv. 13, ' Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in
believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy
Ghost.' Kepentance requireth sorrow for sin, only as it tendeth to joy
and comfort, Mat. v. 5. It is a tormenting, but a curing sorrow. The
word of God taketh care that a penitent, who hath foully miscarried,
should not be swallowed up of over-much grief, 2 Cor. ii. 7. In the
general, repentance and mortification are our physic to expel the
noxious humours that would bring us, not only to death, but to dam
nation, and to keep the eoul in due plight and health. And then, for
self-government, we are to bridle our passions and appetites : Gal. v.
24, ' They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, with the affections
and lusts.' The bridling our passions, it is but forbidding us to be
miserable, and throw out everything that would disquiet the soul.
Christ's great care was that the reasonable creature might live in
peace and holy security, therefore hath discharged our cares, and
sorrows, and fears : our cares, that they might not distract our minds :
Phil. iv. 6, ' Be careful for nothing ;' and 1 Peter v. 7, ' Cast all your
care upon the Lord.' These prohibitions show you the goodness of
Christ. He hath made it unlawful for you to be troubled, and to per
plex your minds with anxious and distrustful thoughts. Oh ! what
pleasant lives we might live if we could entirely cast ourselves into
the arms of God, and refer all things to the wisdom and powerful
conduct of his providence ! The scripture is as plentiful also in for
bidding sorrow : 1 Thes, iv. 13, ' Sorrow not as those that are without
hope/ Dejection and anguish of spirit is your sin. So for fear : Isa.
xli. 10, ' Fear not, for I am with thee ; be not dismayed, for I am thy
God ;' Heb. xiii. 6, ' So that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper,
I will not fear what man can do unto me.' What should a Christian
fear ? Dangers by the way ? — God is his helper. To be cast into hell
when he goeth out of the world ?— Christ hath showed him how to flee
gfrom wrath to come ; he feareth it with a fear of caution, so as to shun
it, but not with a fear of perplexity, so as to disquiet and perplex his
soul, for Jesus hath delivered him from wrath to come, 1 Thes. i. 10.
Christianity is as contrary to sadness and misery, as life to death, and
light to darkness. For the other, the crucifying and bridling of our
lusts, which carry us to the good things of this world, why, that is
troublesome, to be debarred of the delights which nature affects ; but
here are no rigorous exactions, but such as are agreeable to the reason
able nature. Christ hath forbidden us no pleasure but what may be
u sin or a snare to us ; he would not have man to degenerate and turn
beast. All Christ's restraints are but necessary cautions for our safety.
Is it burdensome to a man to keep out of danger's way, and to avoid

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 35

such things as are destructive to his soul ? If a friend will take out
of our hands the knife with which we would not only cut our fingers
but our throats, is he to be blamed ? or is he your enemy who for-
biddeth you to drink poison ? Forbidden fruit costs dear in the issue.

5. For those duties which concern our neighbour. To love all men,
to do good to all men, it is a blessed and godlike thing to be giving
rather than receiving, Acts xx. 35. The delight of doing good is much
more than the cost ; it is to be as earthly gods among our neighbours.
This work rewardeth itself, because it is such a contentment and satis
faction to our minds. For justice : To do as we would be done to ;
what more pleasant ? We would have others bound by these laws,
why not ourselves ? It is horrible to require one measure of dealing
from them to us, and use a quite contrary ourselves. Would men
hate, defraud, oppress others, and expect nothing but kind and
righteous dealing from them ? this is a gross partiality. Therefore,
as our interest calleth for justice, so doth our conscience, and it would
be a trouble and an affront to reason not to do it. So for fidelity in
our relations. These things maintain order of families, and conduce
to our safety and private peace, as well as they belong to our duty to
God ; so that on which side soever we look, we see what matter of joy
there is in Christ.

I come now to show you : —

Thirdly, The reasons why Christians are not sound and sincere in
their profession unless they keep up this rejoicing in Christ.

1. We do not else give Christ his due honour, if we do not esteem
him who is so excellent in himself and so beneficial to us, even to a
degree of rejoicing. The magnifying of Christ was intended by God
in the whole business of our redemption and deliverance, that we might
esteem him, delight in him, count all things dung and dross that we
might gain him. Now we do not comply with this end, but have mean
thoughts -of his grace, if we be not affected with joy at it.

It argueth a double defect : —

[1.] That we are not sensible of our great misery without him ;
nor —

[2.] Afiectdd with the great love he hath showed in our deliverance,
and the felicity accruing to us thereby.

[1.] We are not duly sensible of our great misery without him.
Alas ! what could we have done without his passion and intercession ?
If he had not died for sinners, what had you to answer to the terrors
of the law, the accusations of your consciences, the fears of hell, and
approaching damnation ? How could you look God in the face, or
think one comfortable thought of him ? Had we wept out our eyes,
and prayed out our hearts, and never committed sin again, this would
not have made God satisfaction for sin past : paying new debts doth
not quit old scores : long enough might we have lain in our blood ere
we could have found out a ransom which God would accept ; besides
him there is no Saviour. And then for his intercession : If he did not
hide your nakedness and procure you a daily pardon, you would not
be an hour longer out of hell. If he did not bring you to God, you
could have no comfortable access to him ; your prayers would be cast
back as dung in your faces, if the merit of his sacrifice did not make

36 A DESCRIPTION OB' [PHIL. III. 3.

them accepted. And shall all this be told you, and owned by you for
truth, and will you not rejoice that God hath found a ransom and pro
vided an intercessor for you ? Surely it cannot be imagined that you
are sensible of your case if you be not thankful for your remedy.

[2.] You are not affected with the great love which Christ hath
showed in your deliverance, nor the felicity accruing to you thereby.
It is said, Eph. iii. 19, ' That you may know the love of God, which
passeth knowledge/ Before he had pressed them to make it their study
to comprehend the height, length, and breadth ; and when they have
all done, the love of Christ passeth knowledge. Christ would pose men
and angels with an heap of wonders in delivering us from misery and
sin. Now should not we rejoice and make our boast of this ? Surely
we vilify and bring down the price of these wonders of love, if we
entertain them with cold thoughts, and without some considerable acts
of joy and thankfulness. Shall angels wonder, and we, the parties
interested, not rejoice ? Certainly we are not affected with the great
felicity accruing to us. Felicity cannot be sought after without the
highest affections and endeavours. Now, if we can rejoice in trifles,
and not rejoice in the love of God, how can we be said to mind these
things ?

2. A man's joy distinguished him. There is a seeking joy and a
complacential joy : Ps. cxix. 14, ' I have rejoiced in the way of thy
testimonies, as much as in all riches/ It is good to observe what it is
that putteth gladness into our hearts : the love of God, and his good
ness in Christ. Every man is discovered by his complacency or dis-
placency : Ps. iv. 7, ' Thou hast put gladness into my heart, more
than in the time that their corn and their wine increased ; ' Rom.
viii. 5, ' They that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh ;
but they that are after the Spirit, the things of the Spirit.' To rejoice
in the creatures, as accommodating or pleasing the flesh, is the joy of
the carnal ; to rejoice in outward ordinances and privileges, without
other things, is the joy of the hypocrite and common professors. Let
us carry it a little farther. The devils and damned are out of all hope
and possibility of joy ; the angels and glorified saints rejoice in the full
fruition of God : there is gaudium vice and gaudium patriot ; there is
the joy of the way, and the joy of our home at our journey's end. The
latter is set forth, Ps. xvi. 11, ' In thy presence is fulness of joy ; at
thy right hand are pleasures for evermore/ The other is in Christ,
and the use of his healing and recovering methods, and the desires and
hopes of the glory to come. This is the joy, or well-pleasedness of
mind, which is proper to us in our journey: 1 Pet. i. 8, ' In whom be
lieving, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable, and full of glory.' The com
fort of travellers differeth from that which a man hath in heaven : it
is a joy that he hath as he is going home ; and therefore how should
the serious Christian be described, but by his rejoicing in Christ
Jesus ?

Use 1. To reprove those that cannot keep up their rejoicing in
Christ Jesus as soon as they are mated with any calamity or affliction
in the world. Is not grace better than any natural comfort taken
from us ? Heb. xii. 11. ' No chastening for the present seemeth to be
joyous, but grievous : nevertheless afterwards it yieldeth the peaceable

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 37

fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby. Surely,
when we have such cause of rejoicing in Christ, to be dejected with
every little adversity showeth weak faith. Have you peace with God
and communion with him at every turn, and shall a blasting of the
creature destroy all your comfort ? Have you hope of glory, and can
not you bear a disappointment in the world? Are you assured of the
care of your heavenly Father, and his particular providence over you,
and yet so full of grudging and repining thoughts when he retrencheth
you a little and blasteth your worldly probabilities? Surely it argueth
too much addictedness to present comforts and love of the ease of the
flesh. Have you a due sense of the world to come, and that better
and enduring substance, and yet complain so bitterly of worldly losses ?
Have you a God in covenant with you who hath engaged all his love,
wisdom, and power, to help you, and to turn all things to your good ?
Rom. viii. 28. What though the trial of your faith and patience be
very sore ? Did you capitulate with God and bargain with him how
much you would suffer the flesh to be crossed, and that in such sharp
afflictions you would be excused, that your gourd should not be alto
gether smitten and dried up ? You can bear any other cross but this ;
but was this excepted out of your resignation ?

2. It reprove th those that cherish a carnal rejoicing. A believer
should rejoice in Christ Jesus : Luke x. 19, 20, ' Behold, I give unto
you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power
of the enemy, &c. Notwithstanding, in this rejoice not that the
spirits are subject unto you ; but rather rejoice because your names
are written in heaven/ Rejoice not in this, that you are in dignity
and honour ; this is not your felicity, nor the direct way to your
felicity. The higher you climb, your station is the more dangerous :
they are safer that stand on the ground, than those that are on a
pinnacle. Rejoice not in that you have abundance of earthly riches,
but that, you have a taste of higher and better things. Be not
affected so deeply with lower mercies as to overlook the special mercies
that accompany salvation. Rejoice not in this, that you have con
venient habitations in this world, but in that you have a building of
God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens ; in that
you have comely bodies, but that you have hopes of a better resur
rection, when this mortal shall put on immortality ; not in the
nobility of your birth, but that you are born of the Spirit : John i. 12,
13, 'To as many as received him, to them gave he power to become
the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name : which were
born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man,
but of God.' Rejoice not in that you have great friends to stand by
you, but that in the new covenant you are made a friend of God, as
Abraham was. Not in that you have costly accommodations to please
the flesh : no, this may be the bane of your souls : Rom. viii. 13,
' They that live after the flesh shall die ; ' and Luke xvi. 25, ' Son,
remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things.'
(Dives fared deliciously every day, and Lazarus was full of sores, and
desirous to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man's
table.) ' Thou hast received thy good things, and Lazarus evil things;
but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented.'

38 A DESCRIPTION OF [PHIL. III. 3.

Use 2. Is to encourage you to rejoice in Christ Jesus. Now,
because we are helpers of your joy, 2 Cor. i. 24, and God is best
pleased with this frame of spirit, 1 Thes. v. 16, I shall resume the
main discourse ; and

I. Handle the nature of it.
II. Show you whether this joy may be without assurance.

III. Show you the spiritual profit of it.

IV. The helps or means by which it is raised in us.

I. For the nature of it. It is an act of love, begotten in us by the
sense of the love of Christ, revealed in the word, and shed abroad in
our hearts by the Holy Ghost, whereby the soul is more affected
with delight in the grace of the Redeemer than with all other things
whatsoever.

In which description observe : —

1. It is an act of love. The acts of love are two — desire and delight.
They both agree in this : that they are conversant about good, and are
founded in esteem. We think it good. They differ, because desire is
the motion and exercise of love, and delight the quiet and repose of it.
Desire is expressed in that speech, Ps. Ixiii. 8, ' My soul followeth hard
after thee/ A believer cannot forbear to seek after God. Desire of
union keepeth us up in the pursuit of him. Delight is expressed in that
form of speech, Ps. xvi. 5, 6, ' The Lord is the portion of my inheritance
and my cup. The lines are fallen unto me in a pleasant place ; yea, I
have a goodly heritage.' He hath all his joy, and pleasure, and con
tentment in God. Desire supposeth some want or absence of the
valued object ; delight, some kind of enjoyment. Either he is ours,
or might be ours if we would ourselves ; for the offer is cause of joy,
as well as the enjoyment. If our desires have reached the lovely
object, it is cause of joy, or if it be within our reach ; as when
Christ and his benefits are offered to us, and left upon our choice.
And therefore it is said, Jonah ii. 8, ' They that observe lying
vanities, forsake their own mercies.' Their own, though not possessed
by them, yet they are offered to them : they might have been their
own, if they did not exclude themselves. The object is in a sort
present, and brought home to us in the offers of the gospel.

2. It is an act of love begotten in us by the sense of the love of
Christ. For love only begetteth love: 1 John iv. 19, ' We love him,
because he loved us first.' The object of love is goodness. Now, we
loved God in Christ, for the goodness that is in him, the goodness
that floweth from him, and the goodness we expect from him ; all
these attract our love.

[1.] The goodness that is in him, moral and beneficial. Moral,
which is his holiness: Ps. cxix. 140, ' Thy word is very pure, therefore
thy servant loveth it.' If we love his law for the purity thereof, then
certainly we must love God. How else can we study to imitate him ?
for we imitate only that which we love and delight in as good. Then
for his beneficial goodness, Ps. c. 5, ' For the Lord is good ; his mercy
is everlasting ; and his truth endureth to all generations ; ' and Ps.
cxix. 68, ' Thou art good, and doest good.'

[2.] The goodness that floweth from him ; not only in our creation,
but our redemption by Christ, which is the stupendous instance of his

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 39

goodness to man : Titus iii. 4, ' After the kindness and love of God
our Saviour towards man appeared,' &c. (In the creation there was-
(f)i\.a<yye\ia ; in redemption, fyiXavOpoynia.} That God found a ransom
for us, and so great as his only-begotten Son, this was love and good
ness indeed.

[3.] The goodness we expect from him, both in this world and the
next. Here reconciliation and remission of sins, which is a blessing
that doth much draw the heart of man to delight in Christ; for
she loved much to whom much was forgiven, Luke vii. 47. We
keep off from a condemning God, but draw nigh to a pardoning God.
Therefore the apostle saith, Heb. vii. 19, The bringing in of this-
better hope by the gospel doth cause us to draw nigh to God. Being
at peace with God, and reconciled to him, we may have access with
confidence and boldness to the throne of grace ; are no more at distance
with God, looking upon him as a consuming fire. The gospel giveth
us liberty to come to him, and expect the mercy and bounty of God,
through Jesus Christ. So in the next world eternal life and glory,
which is our great reward, merited by Christ : Mat. v. 12, ' Rejoice,
and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven/ This is
a solid, lasting, satisfying, substantial good. Worldly joys are but
seeming, they appear and vanish in a moment, every blast of tempta
tion scattereth them. Well, then, offers of pardon and life by Christ
are the matters of this joy, as they free us from the greatest miseries,
and bring us to the enjoyment of the truest happiness. If you ask
me, then, Why is a Christian described rather by rejoicing in Christ
than by rejoicing in the pardon of sins and eternal blessedness ? I
answer, Because Christ is the author and procurer of these ;, things to
us ; and by our joy we express not only our esteem of these benefitst
but our gratitude and thankfulness for the mercy and bounty of God,
and the great love of our Redeemer.

3. The description showeth how the sense of this goodness is be-
'gotten in us. The love of Christ is revealed in the word and shed
abroad in our' hearts by the Holy Ghost ; and I add, believed by faith,
and improved by meditation.

[1.] It is revealed in the gospel, or word of salvation which is
sent to us. Therefore it is said, Acts xiii. 48, ' When the Gentiles
heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of God ; and as
many as were ordained to eternal life believed/ Surely the mind of
man, which is naturally discomforted and weakened, and strangely
haunted with doubts and fears about the pardon of sin and eternal
life, is mightily revived and encouraged with these glad tidings of
this salvation dispensed to us by a sure covenant, Heb. vi. 18. And
if the Gentiles that heard these things were glad, proportionably we
should be glad, for the gospel should never be as stale news to sinners,
or as a jest often told. Our necessities are as deep as theirs, and the
covenant standeth as firm to us as it did to them ; therefore if we
have the heajt of a guilty man, it should be as welcome to us.

[2.] It is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost. So much
is asserted by the apostle : Rom. v. 5, ' The love of God is shed
abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us/
Our dry reason cannot give such a lively sense of these comforts as

40 A DESCRIPTION OF [PlIlL. III. 3.

the revelation of the Holy Ghost. And this is the difference between
a believing by tradition and believing by inspiration. Believing by
tradition giveth us but cold thoughts of these mysteries, but believing
by inspiration warmeth the heart, and reviveth it with an unspeakable
joy, and is called ' tasting the good word,' which is the privilege of
those who are enlightened by the Spirit, Heb. vi. 4 ; and a tasting
that the Lord is gracious, 1 Peter ii. 3 ; which much differeth from the
common reflection upon those things which flesh and blood may give
us, or the bare reports of men stir up in us. The Spirit's light is
lovely, and ravisheth and transporteth the soul ; and where it is per
manent and rooted, it effectually changeth the soul. Some are alto
gether careless, not affected at all with these things, as the habituated
worldly sinner, 1 Cor. ii. 14. They are folly to him ; for spiritual
things must be spiritually discerned. Some are to a degree affected
by the common work of the Spirit, Heb. vi. 4-6 ; but it is not rooted,
it is not predominate1, so as to control other affections and delights ;
they have a rejoicing in the offers of pardon and life, but it is a joy
that leaveth some darling sin still predominant. But there is a third
sort that have such a taste of these things that they are renewed and
changed by it, Heb. iii. 6. Now, then, if you would have this rejoicing
in Christ Jesus, you must apply yourselves to Christ, in the use of the
appointed means, for the renewing of your natures ; for love and delight
are never forced, nor will be drawn forth by bare commands and
threatenings, yea, and not by the proposal of promises, though the
enjoyments be never so great and glorious. This may a little stir us,
and this is the matter of joy, but not the cause of joy. But this joy
proceedeth partly from the inclination when the heart is suited, and
partly from the attractive goodness of the object ; and both are power
fully done by the Holy Spirit as the heart is renewed, and the object
is most effectually represented by him, Eph. i. 17, 18. And this we
must wait for.

[3.] It is received and believed by faith. This is often told us in •
the Scripture : 1 Peter i. 18, ' In whom believing, ye rejoice with joy
unspeakable, and full of glory ;' and Bom. xv. 13, ' The God of hope
fill you with joy and peace in believing.' We cannot be affected
with the great things Christ hath done and purchased for us till we
believe them. There is in faith three things — assent, consent, and
affiance.

(1.) Assent, or a firm and certain belief of the truth of the gospel
concerning Christ as the only sufficient Saviour, by whom alone God
will give us the pardon of sins and eternal life : John iv. 42, ' We
have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ,
the Saviour of the world ;' and John vi. 69, ' We believe and are
sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God.' When we
are verily persuaded of this, as we are of anything that appeareth true
to us, this stirreth up joy. Others have but a hearsay knowledge, not
a believing assent. Surely Christ is a delectable object ; what hindereth,
then, but that we rejoice in him ? Nothing but want of 'faith ; for if
this be true, we so necessitous, and he so all-sufficient a remedy, why
are we not so affected with these things as the worth of them doth

1 That is, ' predominant." — ED,

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TKUE CIKCUMCISION. 41

deserve ? Nothing can be rationally said but that we are not soundly
persuaded of the truth of it.

(2.) A consent. This grace is dispensed by a covenant which
bindeth mutually, assureth us of happiness, and requireth duty from
us. Therefore an unfeigned consent, or a readiness to fulfil those
terms expressed in the promise, is required of us, or a resolution to
repent and obey the gospel. Christ hath offices and relations that
imply our comfort, and other offices and relations which imply our
duty ; or rather, the same do both. He is our teacher and king, as
well as our priest ; and we must submit to be ruled and taught by
him, as well as depend upon the merit of his sacrifice and inter
cession : Heb. v. 9, ' And being made perfect, he became the author
of eternal salvation to all them that obey him.' And they are so
taught the truth that is in Jesus, that they put off the old man, and
put on the new, Eph. iv. 20, 21. True believers must be scholars,
daily learning somewhat from Christ; yea, his priesthood implieth
duty, dependence, humble addresses ; a broken-hearted coming to
God by him ; as his kingship and prophetical office implieth privi
lege also. His defending and teaching us by his Spirit.

(3.) There is affiance, which is a reposing of our hearts, or a rely
ing upon God promising remission of sins and eternal life for Christ's
sake alone — that he will be as good as his word, while we diligently
use the means ordained to this end, Eom. ii. 7. And this confidence
hath an influence upon this joy, Heb. iii. 6, or a delightful sense of
our Redeemer's grace.

[4.] It is improved by meditation ; for the greatest things do not
work unless we think of them, and work them into our hearts. The
natural way of operation is, that objects stir up thoughts, and thoughts
stir up affections : Ps. civ. 34, ' My meditation of him shall be sweet ;
I will be glad in the Lord.' The more frequent and serious thoughts
we have- of the love of God in Christ, and the more deep and pon
derous they are, the more do they blow up this holy fire into a flame.
Now, for this end was the Lord's Supper instituted, where the whole
gospel is applied and sealed to us, that this delight might be afresh
acted and stirred in us at the Lord's Table, while our minds are taken
up in considering Christ the great apostle and high priest of our con
fession, Heb. iii. 1. Surely it should not be an idle and fruitless
contemplation ; it should stir up love, and what stirreth up love
stirreth up delight. I come now to the last part of the description.

[5.] The particular affection caused by this sense is mentioned : We
delight in the grace of the Redeemer more than in all other things
whatsoever.

Where — (1.) Take notice of the affection itself.

Then— (2.) The degree of it.

(1.) The affection itself, which is delight, or a well-pleasedness of
mind, in the grace that is brought to us by the knowledge of Christ.
This enlargeth the heart, and filleth it with a sweetness and content
ment; and the vent of it is praise, for the heart being enlarged, can
not hold and contain itself : Ps. ix. 14, ' I will show forth all thy
praise in the gates of the daughter of Sion ; I will rejoice in thy salva
tion.' Joy cannot be kept within doors; it will break out in all

42 A DESCRIPTION OF [PHIL. III. 3.

suitable ways of expression. The heart doth first rejoice, and then
the tongue doth overflow. The heart is filled with joy, and then the
tongue with thanksgiving. So Ps. xxxv. 9, ' My soul shall be joyful
in the Lord ; it shall rejoice in his salvation.' Nothing disposeth the
heart to praise so much as this holy joy. There is no true thanks
giving if this be not at the bottom of it.

(2.) For the degree : The heart doth delight in Christ above all
other things. As to the sensitive expression in the lively stirring of
joy, we may to appearance be more affected with outward benefits,
because fleshly objects do more work upon our fleshly senses, as carry
ing a greater suitableness to them. Keligion is a grave, severe thing,
not seen so much in actual transports, as in the habitual complacency
and well-pleasedness of the mind : yet in solemn duties there may be
as great ravishment of soul : Ps. Ixiii. 5, ' My soul shall be ravished
as with marrow and fatness ; and my mouth shall praise thee with
joyful lips.' When they feel the love of God shed abroad in their
hearts, they are in effect transported with it, more than with all the
delicates and banquets of the world, and cannot hold from praising
God. But generally it must be measured by our solid complacency
and judicious esteem. What we prize most, and would least want,
and would not forego for all other things ; so the saints rejoice in God
and Christ more than in any worldly matter whatsoever : Ps. Ixxiii.
25, ' Whom have I in heaven but thee ? and there is none upon earth
that I desire besides thee ;' Ps. cxix. 14, ' I have rejoiced in the way
of thy testimonies as much as in all riches ;' Ps. iv. 6, 7, ' There be
many that say, Who will show us any good ? Lord lift thou up the
light of thy countenance upon us ; thou hast put gladness in my
heart more than in the time that their corn and their wine increased ;'
Ps. Ixiii. 3, ' Because thy loving-kindness is better than life, my lips
shall praise thee.' This is that which they love most, and keep best,
and are most loth to want. This is that which giveth a value to life
itself ; and without which that which is most precious and desirable
is little or nothing worth ; and giveth them more comfort than what
is most comfortable in this world ; and is the most cheerful employ
ment for their thoughts to think upon. This is delight in Christ.

II. Whether this may be had without assurance ? And can those
who are dark in their interest in Christ, and know not whether they
have any grace or no, rejoice in him ? To this I answer, Yes, cer
tainly; for there are general grounds of rejoicing, for the gospel
bringeth glad tidings to sinners, as it offereth to them a way how to
escape out of their misery, and enter into the peace of God.

But more distinctly : —

1. The scripture speaketh of a twofold rejoicing in Christ — before
faith and after faith. Before faith is full-grown and is but in the
making, as those, Acts xiii. 48, ' When they heard this, they were
glad,' &c. ; and he that had found the true treasure, for joy thereof
sold all that he had, Mat. xiii. 44. There was joy before the thorough
consent — though introductive of it, yet antecedent to it. And the
reason is, because God hath showed them the way how to free them
selves from misery, and to enjoy true felicity and happiness. Now, if
there may be a joy before faith, certainly before assurance. The verv

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 43

offer of a remedy is comfortable when in misery. And then there is a
joy after faith, as joy and peace in believing, when they take the course
to get this liberty and deliverance by Christ ; yet this is faith, not as
surance. As a sick man, when he heareth -of an able physician who
hath cured many of the same disease wherewith he is oppressed, he
rejoiceth, and conceiveth some hope that he maybe cured also. When
he hath lighted upon this physician, and beginneth to make use of his
healing medicines, he is more glad, and expecteth the cure. But when
he is perfectly recovered, and feeleth it, then he is glad indeed. So
when a broken-hearted creature heareth the glad tidings of the gospel,
that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, he rejoiceth
that God hath found out such a Saviour to recover the lapsed estate of
mankind. But when he submitteth to Christ's healing methods, and
trusts himself with his skill and fidelity, he is more comforted, and
doth more intimately feel the benefit of this course in his own soul ;
but as he groweth more assured of his health and salvation, his com
fort still increaseth, and his joy is more unspeakable and glorious. So
that this joy may be without assurance, for the causes of it at first are
knowledge and faith.

2. There is a joy that accompanieth seeking, even before we attain
what we seek after : Ps. cv. 3, ' Let the heart of them rejoice that seek
the Lord.' There is a great deal of contentment in this course, though
that complacential joy which is our full reward be yet reserved for us.
Yet there is a joy in seeking ; better be a seeker than a wanderer. This
blessed Saviour am I waiting upon ! Though we have attained to
little communion with him, yet it is a comfort that we are seeking
farther measure. Delight and joy keepeth up our endeavours.

3. When our right is cleared, then we have more abundant joy :
2 Pet. i. 10, 11, ' Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to
make your calling and election sure ; for if ye do these things, you
shall never fall. For so an entrance shall be administered to you
abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ.' Some are afar off, others not far from the kingdom of
God ; others make a hard shift to go to heaven through many doubts
and fears, some sail into the haven of glory with full sails, with much
joy and peace of soul

III. I shall show you the spiritual profit of this joy.

1. It is such a joy as doth enlarge our heart in duty, and strengthens
us in. the way of God : Neh. viii. 10, ' The joy of the Lord is your
strength/ There is a natural deadness and dulness in holy duties,
which we often find in ourselves, which cometh to pass partly from the
back-bias of corruption, weakening our delight in God, and partly from
the remissness of our will towards spiritual and heavenly things. Now,
the most proper and kindly cure of it is this delight and rejoicing in
Christ ; for a man will readily do those things which he delighteth in,
though toilsome and difficult. Let the heart be but affected with the
grace of Christ, and our joy will soon vent itself in a thankful and de
lightful obedience : 1 John v. 3, ' For this is the love of God, that we
keep his commandments, and his commandments are not grievous ; '
Ps. cxix. 14, ' I have rejoiced in the way of thy testimonies, as much
as in all riches ; ' Ps. xl. 8, ' I delight to do thy will, 0 my God ; yea,

44 A DESCRIPTION OF [PlIlL. III. 3.

Iliy law is within my heart.' The hardest services are pleasant to
one that delighteth in Christ ; they are sweetened by his love, and
quickened and enlivened by the sense and esteem that we have of the
benefits he procureth for us. Shall we refuse to do anything for such
a compassionate Saviour, who died for us to reconcile us to God, and
bring us to the everlasting fruition of him ? So that the life of ail
obedience dependeth on this joy.

2. It is our cordial to fortify us against all the calamities and infeli
cities of the present world, and maketh every bitter thing sweet to us,
whether they be the common afflictions incident to man, or persecutions
for righteousness' sake.

[1.] For the common afflictions. A Christian is never in a right
frame till he hath learned contentment in all estates ; that he doth
not overjoy in worldly comforts, nor overgrieve for worldly losses,
1 Cor, vii. 30, but carrieth himself as one that is above the hopes and
fears of the world. Now, there are many means to be used that we
may get this humble and composed frame of heart ; but the most con
stant and effectual cure of worldly sorrow is to keep our rejoicing in
Jesus Christ, and to be satisfied with the fruits of his redemption.
This, like the wood that was cast in at Marah to make the bitter
waters sweet, doth sweeten our troubles, and supply our wants, and
swallow up our griefs and infelicities ; for we have that in Christ which
is better than the natural comfort taken from us : Hab. iii. 17, 18,
' Although the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither shall fruit be in the
vines ; the labour of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no
meat ; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be no
herd in the stalls ; yet will I rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God
of my salvation/ He supposeth not only some want, but an utter
destitution and desolation of all things, and yet his heart was kept up
by joy in God. So elsewhere, Kom. xii. 12, ' Kejoicing in hope,
patient in tribulation, continuing instant in prayer.' The comfort of
reconciliation with God, and the hopes of heaven, do most breed
patience in afflictions. And, certainly, joy is the best cure of sorrow;
contraria contrariis curantur. Now, the joy that must be opposed to
worldly sorrow is not worldly, but either spiritual or heavenly joy.
Spiritual in the present fruits of Christ's death : Heb. xii. 11, ' Now
no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous ;
nevertheless, afterwards it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness
unto them which are exercised thereby.' Heavenly; surely eternal
joys will best vanquish temporal sorrows : Heb. xii. 2, ' Looking unto
Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith ; who, for the joy that was
set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set
down at the right hand of the throne of God.' This will enable us
patiently and cheerfully to bear all things.

[2.] Persecutions. We need to be fortified against this, that we
may boldly profess our faith in Christ, without any fear of sufferings,
and may not faint under them, but bear them with courage and con
stancy Now, this is the fruit of this rejoicing in Christ; witness
these scriptures : Acts v. 41, ' They went away rejoicing that they
were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name ; ' Heb. x. 34, ' Ye
took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TKUE CIRCUMCISION. 45

have in heaven a better and an enduring substance/ So Mat. v. 12,
' Eejoice, and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven ;
for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you ; ' and in many
other places ; and 1 Peter iv. 13, ' Rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers
of Christ's sufferings ; that when his glory shall be revealed, ye may
be glad also with an exceeding joy ; ' and James i. 2, ' Count it all
joy, when ye fall into divers trials.' Surely, Christ and heaven are
worth something, and such. trials do in part show how much we esteem
him, and value him above any interest of ours.

3. It doth draw off the heart from the delights of the flesh. Not
only contraria contrariis curantur, but similia similibus. Carnal
pleasures put the soul out of relish with better things, and draw off
the heart from God. A fleshly mind is easily blinded and enchanted
with worldly vanities ; therefore, it concerneth us to check our inclina
tion to sense-pleasing and flesh-pleasing, which is so natural to us.
How shall it be cured but by seeking our delight elsewhere ? Every
man must have some oblectation, for love cannot lie idle in the soul ;
either his love is taken up with the joys of sense or the joys of faith —
with vain pleasures or with chaste and spiritual delights. The one
spoileth the taste of the other. A spiritual mind, that is feasted with
higher delights, cannot relish the garlick, and onions, and flesh-pots
of Egypt : Cant. i. 4, ' We will remember thy loves more than wine/
And a brutish heart, that is wholly lost and sunk in these dreggy con
tentments which gratify sense, valueth not the favour of God, thinketh
it canting to talk of communion with him, and the joys of hope to be
fantastical expressions. They love pleasures more than God, 2 Tim.
iii. 4. Now, if we would restrain and check this inclination, we should
rejoice in Christ, and delight our minds and hearts in the remembrance
of his love and benefits. Whatever pleasure a man doth find or
imagine to find in sensual, fleshly courses, that and much more is to
be had in Christ, where we rejoice at a surer and more sincere rate :
Eph. v. 4, ' Not jesting, but rather giving of thanks/ Carnal mirth
doth not so cheer worldlings as the remembrance of the favours and
blessings we have by Christ. Keep the heart thankful and sensible
of God's goodness and Christ's love, and you will not need vain delights.
So Eph. v. 18, ' Be not drunk with wine wherein is excess, but be
filled with the Spirit/ These are motives and marks also, for by these
three things you may know whether you have this joy, yea or no.

IV. The helps or means by which this joy is raised in us.

1. A sense of sin and misery. This maketh you more sensible of
the mercy of the deliverance, and to be more affected with it, as the
grievousness of a disease maketh the recovery more delightful. The
law condemned you, his ransom must absolve you ; sin made you dead,
his grace quickeneth and puts life into you. Always as our sense of
misery is, so is the sense of the recovery ; if one be bitter, the other is
sweet. None prize and esteem Christ so much as the broken-hearted
and burdened.

2. An entire confidence in Christ : for so it followeth, ' Have no
confidence in the flesh/ If we have no confidence in the flesh, and
look ibr all from the mercy and bounty of God through Christ, we
shall prize him : 1 Peter ii. 7, ' Unto you therefore which believe, he

46 A DESCRIPTION OF [PHIL. III. 3.

is precious ; ' Phil. iii. 8, ' Yea, doubtless, and I count all things
but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my
Lord/

3. A constant use of the means whereby this joy may be fed and in
creased in us ; as the word, sacraments, and prayer, The word : Ps.
cxix. T02, ' I have not departed from thy judgments, for thou hast
taught me.' Then prayer, suing out of our right : John xvi. 24, ' Ask,
and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full.' So for the sacra
ments ; baptism : Acts viii. 39, ' When they were come up out of the
water, the Spirit caught away Philip, so that the eunuch saw him no
more ; and he went on his way rejoicing.' The Lord's Supper ; it is
our spiritual refection.

4. Sincerity of obedience : 1 Cor. v. 8, ' Therefore let us keep the
feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and
wickedness ; but with the unleaven bread of sincerity and truth.'
Practical delight is the chiefest, above that of contemplation, a more
intimate sense.

We come now to the last part of a Christian's character: And
have no confidence in the flesli. To understand it, consider there are
two things called flesli in scripture.

1. External privileges belonging to the worldly life ; such as wealth,
greatness, and worldly honour. Now to glory in these is to glory in
the flesh, and to trust in these is to trust in the flesh, which should
be far from Christians : Jer. ix. 23, 24, ' Let not the wise man glory in
his wisdom, nor the mighty man glory in his might. Let not the rich
man glory in his riches, but let him that glorieth glory in this, that
he knoweth me, that I am the Lord,' &c. Where the prophet laboureth
to beat them off from their vain confidences, that they might not rely
upon their power, policy, and wealth, but a saving knowledge of and
interest in God, whose goodness and faithfulness could only secure
them against all evils, and procure them all manner of blessings.

2. The outward duties and performances of religion, especially the
ceremonies of Moses. Those, consisting in external observances, are
called flesh ; and to have confidence in the flesh is to place our confi
dence in external privileges and duties. For the apostle explaineth
himself, ver. 4, ' Though I might also have confidence in the flesh : if
any other man thinketh he may have confidence in the flesh, I more.'
He was not any whit inferior to any of the Judaizing brethren iu out
ward privileges and duties ; yea, had greater cause of glorying in the
flesh than any of the pretenders among them. And then instances, in
his Jewish privileges, circumcision, his family, his sect — a pharisee ;
his partial obedience or external righteousness — ' as to the law blame
less.' To rest on these things, then, for our acceptance with God is
to have confidence in the flesh. And elsewhere he saith, Gal. iii. 3,
' Having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect in the flesh ? '
when they reverted to the ceremonies of the law. This is called flesh,
because they consist in outward things. Corrupt nature is pleased
with such things, and doth plead and stand for them.

Doct. That a good Christian doth not place his hope and confidence
of acceptance with God in external privileges and performances.

PlIIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION, 47

In the first character, a Christian is described by his worship ; in
the second, by his joy ; in the third, by his confidence.
In handling this point, I shall show you : —

I. What are these externals which are apt to tempt men to a vain
confidence.

II. That naturally men are for a mere external way of serving
God, and place their whole confidence therein.

III. Why a good Christian should have no confidence in this ex
ternal conformity to God's law.

I. What are these externals in religion which are apt to tempt men
to a vain confidence ? They may be referred to two heads : they are
either commanded by God or invented by man — God's externals or
man's externals.

1. God's externals : such as he hath instituted and appointed, either
in the law of Moses or in the law of Christ. In the law of Moses, such
as circumcision, with all the appendent rites. These are called, Heb. ix.
10, ' Carnal ordinances, imposed on them till the time of reformation.'
These were to be observed while the institution of them was in force
and stood unrepealed, which was done at the coming of Christ : John
iv. 23, 24, ' The hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers
shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth, for the Father seeketh
such to worship him. God is a spirit, and they that worship him must
worship him in spirit and in truth.' These made great trouble in the
infancy of the church, for the Jews and Judaizing Christians were
loth to depart from the rituals under which they were bred and brought
up, though Christ fully evidenced his comm'ission from heaven to re
peal those laws, and his apostles strongly pleaded the ancient pro
phecies which foretold it But these are of no more concernment to
us, except to direct us how to behave ourselves in like cases.

2. There are externals in the law of Christ, such as the sacraments
— baptism and the Lord's Supper ; hearing of the word, external
prayer, and the like. Now the rule is that they must be used, but the
outward act not rested in as a sufficient ground of our acceptance
with God. Used they must be in faith and obedience, because
God hath instituted them under great penalties. As circumcision,
while the command was in force : Gen. xvii. 14, ' The man-child
whose flesh is not circumcised shall be cut off from his people ; he
hath broken my covenant ; ' so baptism : Mark xvi. 16, ' He that be-
lieveth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that believeth not shall
be damned.' Not want, but neglect or contempt. Therefore, all
these duties must be used as means of salvation, and as expressions
of the inward truth of our faith in God and obedience to him. We
must not cast off ordinances, but yet they must not be rested in as
sufficient grounds of our acceptance with God. While circumcision
was in force, they relied on it, as it distinguished them from other
nations as the genuine seed of Abraham, and so reckoned to be within
the covenant. But the servants of God did always disprove1 this vain
confidence : Eom. ii. 28, 29, ' He is not a Jew which is one outwardly,
neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh ; but he is a
Jew which is one inwardly, and circumcision is that of the heart, in

1 That is, ' disapprove. ' — ED.

48 A DESCRIPTION OF [PlIIL. III. 3

the spirit and not in the letter, whose praise is not of men but of
God.' They rejoiced in a shadow when they wanted the thing sig
nified, if there were no mortification of sin, or putting off the body of
the sins of the flesh. But not only the apostle, but the prophet long
before disproveth1 their vain confidence : Jer. ix. 25, 26, ' Behold, the
days come when I will punish them which are circumcised with the
uncircumcised ; Egypt and Edom, with the children of Ammon and
Moab, are uncircumcised in flesh, and all the house of Israel is un
circumcised in heart.' God would proceed against wicked persons
and people, circumcised as well as uncircumcised. Were those things
spoken to them only, and not to us also ? Surely all may learn from
hence that by a bare submission to outward rites we are not approved
of God, without minding the true reformation of heart and life, and
expecting the pardon of our sins by Jesus Christ. You are baptized,
but are you washed from your sins ? You hear the word, but is it the
power of God to your salvation ? You frequent sacraments, but is the
conscience of the bond of the holy oath into which you are entered upon
your hearts ? There is more required in Christianity than outward
profession, whether in word or deed — namely, the conscience of your
dedication to God — or else the work doth not go deep enough : 1 Cor.
xiii. 3, ' Though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I
give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.'
You content yourselves with your tale and number of duties, praying
morning and evening, and reading so many chapters ; but where is
the spirit and the fruit of all that you do ? They that are given to
fasting think themselves very devout if they fast often, be their hearts
never so full of rancour. Many huddle over many prayers, but they
do not go from their heavenly Father with a heavenly mind. They
give alms, but live loosely. As Michal laid a statue in David's bed,
and covering it with David's apparel, made Saul's messengers believe
it was David himself sick in bed ; so many persons cover themselves
with certain external actions belonging to religion, and the world be-
lieveth them truly sanctified and spiritual, whenas, indeed, they are
but statues and apparitions of devotion to God. But this is but a vain
show, a placing the means instead of the end — the subordinate instead
of the ultimate end.

2. Man's externals, invented by themselves, by laws of their own,
and outward observances of their own devising. Men's whole religion
running out into externals, they are not contented with the forms of
worship instituted by God, but add somewhat of their own, and love
to bind themselves in chains of their own making : as the Jews, not
being perfect as appertaining to the conscience, by the use of the in
stituted ceremonies of Moses, invented other things to make them more
perfect.

Now, as to this, I shall only 'observe : —

[1.] That as the outside of worship is most minded by a carnal
Christian, so the inside by a renewed Christian : Mat. xv. 8, ' This
people draweth nigh to me with their mouth, and honoureth me with
their lips ; but their heart is far from me.' Their hearts are averse
from God. The carnal Christian is all for uncovering the head, and

1 That is, ' disapproveth.' -Eo.

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 49

bowing the knee, but taketh no care of the heart : Isa. Iviii. 5, ' Is it
such a fast that I have chosen ? a day for a man to afflict his soul ?
is it to bow down his head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and
ashes under him ? wilt thou call this a fast, and an acceptable day
unto the Lord ? ' The pharisees were zealous for washing before meat,
as if it were an holy religious act, because it was one of their own
traditions, Mat. xv. 2, but took no notice of inward defilement.

[2.] They are more zealous for human inventions than moral and
commanded duties, Mat. xv. 3, 4 — for the rudiments of the world,
as the apostle calleth them, Col. ii. 8, than the unquestionable ordin
ances of Christ ; for a worldly religion must be supported by worldly
meana

[3.] I observe, that the more external pomp there is of man's de
vising, the less spiritual truth ; for it gratifieth the natural corrup
tion, which is all for the outside. Some few externals God intended
for an help, but when men will be adding, they become a burden and
an impediment. God did not abrogate his own ceremonies for men to
appoint theirs.

II. That naturally men are merely for an external way of serving
God, and place their confidence therein.

Here I shall show you : —

1. That their hearts are set upon external worship.

2. That therein they place all their confidence.

1. That naturally men's hearts are chiefly set upon external
services ; and that —

[1.] Out of laziness ; externals being more easy than worship
ping God in the spirit : Mat. xxiii. 23, ' They tithe mint, and anise,
and cummin, but omit the weightier things of the law, ra fiapvrepa
rov vofjbov, judgment, mercy, faith.' Conscience is like the stomach,
which naturally desireth to fill itself, and when it cannot digest
solid food, filleth itself only with wind. So here, outward things are
more easy, but mortifying sin, and solid godliness, is more diffi
cult ; this the natural man cannot digest, and therefore culleth out the
easier and cheaper sort of religion, which puts him to no great trouble
or self-denial.

[2.] Out of their indulgence to the flesh. A man can spare anything
better than his lusts, his estate, the present ease of the body, their
children, anything for the sin of their souls, Micah vi. 6-8. The
question is not how to satisfy justice, but how to appease conscience,
while they retain their sins. They would buy out their peace with
vast sums of money, mangle their flesh, like the priests of Baal, to
spare the sin of their souls, do anything, endure anything, but the
subduing the heart to God. The sensual nature of man is such, that
he is loth to be crossed ; if he must be crossed, only a little, and but
for a while ; and therefore affects an easy religion, where the flesh is
not crossed, or but a little crossed. Now, slight duties performed now
and then do not much trouble the flesh, where there is no mortifying
of lusts, no serious godliness.

[3.] Out of pride. Man is a proud creature, and would fain estab
lish his own righteousness, and have somewhat wherein to glory in
himself, Rom. x. 3. A russet coat of our own is better than a silken

VOL. II. D

50 A DESCRIPTION OF [PfllL. III. 3.

garment that is borrowed of another: Lukexviii. 9, 'Christ spake this
parable against those who trusted in themselves that they were
righteous.' There is such a disposition in men, that if by any means
they can hold up a pretence of righteousness of their own, will not pray,
and wait, and consecrate, and devote themselves to God, that they may
attain his righteousness, if they have anything to plead, if they have a
partial righteousness, if they be not to be numbered among the worst
of men : Luke xviii. 11, ' The pharisee stood and prayed thus with
himself, God, I thank thee that I am not as other men are, extor
tioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican.' If they have an
external righteousness, they will plead that, ' I fast twice in the week,
I give tithe of all that I possess/ &c. A legal spirit is natural to us.
Though men dare not pretend to a universal conformity to the law in
a strict sense, yet, if they can make a shift to get any external con
formity to the law, they are confident of divine acceptance. Yea, so
sottish is their conscience, that they will catch hold of anything :
Judges xvii. 13, ' Now I know God will bless me, because I have a
Levite to my priest,' giving him meat and drink, and about fifty
shillings per annum ! So willing are we to justify ourselves, by some
thing in ourselves, or done by ourselves. Therefore, that the ell may
be no broader than the cloth, they devise a short exposition of the law,
that they may entertain a large opinion of their own righteousness.

[4.] There is another reason — interest. External forms of religion
draw an interest after them, therefore the apostle saith, Kom. ii. 29,
' Whose praise is not of men, but of God ; ' and Gal. i. 10, ' If I yet
please men, I were not the servant of Christ.' And ' rudiments of the
world,' Col. ii. 8. It maketh a man to be applauded and countenanced
by the world. Let a man betake himself to such a religion, there are
those which will back him and stand by him, and their disfavour and
displeasure he shall incur if he forsake it. And where the false wor
shippers are the prevailing party, he runneth great hazard by contra
dicting such form and opinions. Therefore the heart of that man that
is set on externals takes up with the religion of his country, whether
true or false.

2. They place their confidence therein. Every man that hath a
conscience must have something to trust unto. Now, what feedeth his
confidence but the religion which he hath chosen ? There are two
things which detain men from God and Christ : some false imaginary
happiness, and some counterfeit righteousness, wherein they please
themselves. The false happiness is as their God, and the counterfeit
righteousness is as their Christ and mediator, and so they are secure
and senseless ; and, until God open their eyes, they neither seek after
another righteousness, nor trouble themselves about the way whereby
they may attain it. That men set a false happiness is evident, for
ever since man fell trom God he ran to the creature, Jer. ii. 13,
left the fountain for the cistern ; and if we can make a shift to patch
up a sorry happiness apart from God, we never care for him, or will
not come at him, Jer. ii. 31. Our pleasure, our profit, our honour,
that is our God. And if we can enjoy these things without any rubs
and checks, we look no farther, and will not seek our happiness in an
invisible God, nor wait to enjoy it in an invisible world. But the

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 51

second error is, that there is something instead of Christ to us, to keep
the conscience quiet Our happiness is to satisfy our desires, our
righteousness to allay our fears. Now here we run to a superficial
religion, or something external, which is diversified according to men's
education — pagans to the epyov VO/JLOV, Horn. ii. 15, Jews to the obser
vances of the law, Christians to baptism, outward profession, or some
strict form without the power, under which we shelter ourselves, and
by which we bolster up our • confidence, till God convince us of our
mistakes. And so Christ and his renewing and reconciling grace is
neglected and disregarded, certainly not cordially accepted as our
Kedeemer and Saviour.

I come now to show : —

III. Why a good Christian should have no confidence in the flesh.

1. Because till we are dead to the law we cannot live to God. Now,
to be dead to the law is nothing else but to have our confidence in the
flesh, or external righteousness, mortified. You hear often of being
dead to sin, and dead to the world ; you must be also dead to the law,
or otherwise you cannot live in Christ, and bring forth fruit unto God :
Gal. ii. 19, ' For I through the law am dead to the law, that.I may live
unto God ; ' and Bom. vii. 4, ' By the body of Christ ye are become
dead to the law ; that ye may be married to anotherr even to him who
is raised from the dead.' We grow dead to the law, when thereby we
understand our sinful miserable estate without Christ, and how unable
we are to help ourselves. By the convincing power of the law we know
our sins; by the condemning power of the law we know the misery and
curse we are subject unto ; by the irritating power of the law we find
that the righteousness which the law requireth is not in us, nor can it
be found in us. Now in one of those places we are said by the law to
be dead to the law, and in the other, by the body of Christ. By the
law itself we are said to be dead to the law, as it maketh us to despair
of righteousness by that covenant. By the body of Christ (that is, by
the crucified body, or death of Christ), so we are dead to the law, as
we are invited to a better hope or covenant, which Christ hath estab
lished by bearing our sins on his body on the tree, or enduring the
curse of the law for us. Be it by the one, or the other, or both, none
will value the grace of Christ till they be dead to the law. Men will
shift as long as they can patch up a sorry righteousness of their own,
mingle covenants, turn one into another, make one of both, chop,
change, mangle, and cut short the law of God ^ do anything rather than
come upon their knees and beg terms of grace in a serious and broken
hearted manner. None can partake of Christ but those that have their
legal confidence mortified, who are first driven, then drawn to him.
None but they who are convinced of sin fly to Christ for righteous
ness ; none but they who are left obnoxious to wrath and the curse
prize his delivering us from wrath to come ; none but those who are
made sensible of their impotency will seek after his renewing grace,
but will still keep to their base shifts, mingling and blending cove
nants, resting in a little superficial righteousness, or half-covenant of
works, or mingling a little grace with it ; are not brought in a humble,
penitent, and broken-hearted manner, to sue out their pardon in the
name of Christ, and so regularly to pass from covenant to covenant.

52 A DESCRIPTION OF [PHIL. III. 3.

2. The superficial righteousness doth not only keep men from
Christ, but set them against Christ, his way, his servants, and true
interest in the world. These were dogs, evil-workers,, to whom the
apostle opposeth the true Christians. Usually they that are for the
form, oppose the power : Gal. iv. 29, ' He that was born after the flesh,
persecuted him that was born after the Spirit.' They that have but
the form and shadow of godliness, no more than the power of nature
carrieth them unto, will persecute those that have the reality and truth,
— that is, the renewing and reconciling grace of Jesus Christ ; partly,
because the true spiritual worshippers, by their serious godliness,
disgrace and condemn those that lazily rest in an empty form ; and
therefore they cannot endure them. At the bottom of their hearts
they have an enmity and hatred against God, and vent it on his people:
1 John iii. 12, ' Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, and slew
his brother ; and wherefore slew he him ? because his own works were
evil, and his brother's righteous.' Partly, because there is in them a
spirit of envy and emulation ; both are rivals for the favour of God.
The spiritual worshippers take the right way, and the formalists the
wrong way to obtain it ; the first are received, the latter rejected. And
they being at such great pains and costs in their wrong way, cannot
endure that any should be preferred before them ; witness Cain and
Abel. Where carnal confidence is, there is bitterness of spirit against
sincerity.

3. Because they have so much to do with God. They that look to
men, may rest in an outward appearance ; but one whose business lieth
mainly with God, must look to the frame of his heart, that it be
right set towards holiness. Now this is the course of a thorough Chris
tian. It is God's wrath that he feareth, God's favour that is his
life and happiness, God's presence into which he often cometh, God's
mercy from whom he expecteth his reward, and with God he hopeth
to live for ever. Now, bare externals are of no account or worth with
God : John iv. 24, ' God is a spirit, and they that worship him must
worship him in spirit and in truth ;' 1 Sam. xvi. 7, ' But the Lord said
unto Samuel, look not on his countenance, or on the height of his
stature, because I have refused him ; for the Lord seeth not as man
seeth, for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh
on the heart ;' Prov. xvi. 2, ' All the ways of a man are clean in his
own eyes, but the Lord weigheth the spirit.' Men judge after the
outward appearance, but God weigheth the spirits.

4. Because of the nature of gospel worship, which is simple, spiritual,
and substantial ; therefore called spirit, often in opposition to the cere
monies of the law, and the ministration of the spirit unto life, 2 Cor.
iii. 8. The law is called letter, and the gospel spirit. Now, for a
Christian to turn the ordinances of Christ into flesh, which were
appointed to be the ministration of the Spirit, this is to alter the nature
of things, and turn the gospel, by which is all our claim and hope, into
a dead letter.

5. This confidence should not be cherished by a Christian, because
it can bring no solid peace to the conscience, for the present external
justiciaries are uncertain. The man that kept all these things from his
youth, saith, ' What lack I yet?' Mat. xix. 20. He asketh as a man

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 53

unsatisfied ; for our bondage doth not wear off with external dutiesr
but is increased rather till we are justified in the name of Christ, and
sanctified by his Spirit. But suppose it satisfieth blind conscience for
the present, yet afterwards, men whose hearts are not found in God's
statutes, fall into sad complaints, and are involved in a maze and
labyrinth of doubts and troubles, whence they know not how to extri
cate themselves. They have so much sense of religion as to understand
their duty, and yet are so little brought under the power of it, as not
to be able to make out their claim. But if this be not the case of all,
when the hour of death cometh, we shall find all is but froth, 1 Cor.
v. 5, 6. If we have not minded the Redeemer's grace, his whole grace,
the imputation of his righteousness, and the regeneration of his Spirit,
and lived in obedience to his sanctifying motions, then we shall be
filled with horror and amazement.

The first use is caution. Take heed of having confidence in the
flesh, of placing religion, and valuing your interest in God, by external
observances ; but look to this, that your hearts be upright with God
in the new covenant. To this end : —

1. Take heed of a false happiness. The wisdom of the flesh, which
is natural to us, doth incline us to it, James iii. 15, doth only prompt
us to pleasure, profit, and honour. We set our hearts on vain delights,
and are wholly carried to them, value our happiness by them. Whilst
we indulge this sensual inclination, the soul careth not for God, other
things are set up instead of God. The belly is god : Phil. iii. 19,
' Whose God is their belly/ Mammon is their god, Mat. vi. 24. And
honour and worldly greatness is another idol which men set up, while
they value the praise of men more than the praise of God, John xii.
43. Carnal self-love maketh idols, and sets up other gods instead of
the true God. Now therefore make it your first work to return to God
as your rightful lord and chief happiness, as your sovereign lord.
If you make it your business and purpose to worship God in the spirit,
you will rejoice in Christ, and have no confidence in the flesh. Spiritual
worship convinceth us of defects, and you will see a need of Christ's
renewing and reconciling grace. Our treasure and happiness is our
god. Now therefore do you value your happiness by the favour of
God, and not by worldly things ?

2. In the next place, take heed of a superficial righteousness ; for
this is plain confidence in the flesh. This maketh you senseless and
ignorant of your danger, and careless of the means of your recovery,
and so your conviction and conversion is more difficult. And therefore
Christ saith, that publicans and harlots enter into the kingdom of God
before pharisees and self -justiciaries, Mat. xxi. 31. No condition is
more dangerous than to be poor and proud ; corrupt, and yet conceited
and confident. The most vicious are sooner wrought upon than those
that please themselves in external observances, without real internal
holiness or change of heart.

This is twofold : —

1. Outward ordinances.

2. Partial morality.

1. Outward ordinances : to rest in your attendance upon and use
of these. Consider how displeased God was with those that submitted

54 A DESCRIPTION OF [PllIL. III. 3.

to sacraments without reformation : 1 Cor. x. 1-5, ' With many of
them God was not well pleased, but they were overthrown in the
wilderness.' Spiritual meat and spiritual drink could not keep them
from destruction when they murmured, when they fell from Christ
to idolatry, when they lusted after quails, when they tempted Christ ;
and will he be more favourable to you? Oh, rest not then in the
outward use of the ordinances of Christ ! God may vouchsafe you
this favour, and yet not be well pleased with you. Many that have
eaten and drunk in his presence, yet are finally rejected for their
sins, Luke xiii. 26. Many prize the seal, yet tear the bond ; that is,
break the covenant, yet seem to value the seal of the covenant, that
they may have confidence in the flesh, in the bare external per
formance.

2. Partial morality: those that live fairly and plausibly, but
want the true principle, the spirit of Christ ; the true rule, the word
of God ; the true end, the glory of God ; that are in with one duty
and out with another ; fail in their duties to God or men ; are much
in worship, but defective in common righteousness ; love friends, but
cannot forgive enemies ; it may be they will forgive wrongs, but make
no conscience of paying debts. Now there are two arguments against
these : these neither understand the law nor the gospel ; not the law,
its strictness, purity, and spiritual exactness ; nor the gospel, which
ofiereth a remedy only to the penitent, those who are deeply affected
with the pollution of their natures, the sins of their lives, and the con
sequent misery ; but those that are puffed up with a vain conceit of the
goodness of their estate, without any brokenness of heart.

[1.] They are injurious to the law, as they curtail it and reduce it
to the external work, Gal. iv. 20. Ye that desire to be under the law,
hear what the law saith ; if you will stand to that covenant, do you
know what it is? The duty is impossible, Horn. viii. 3. The penalty
is intolerable, for ' the law worketh wrath ;' and it is a law of sin and
death to the fallen creature, Rom. viii. 2. The curse is very dreadful
and terrible. Nothing more opposite to the law than this partial
righteousness. The law, well understood, would humble them.

[2.] This resting in a partial external righteousness is also opposite
to the gospel, which inviteth us in a broken-hearted manner to accept
Christ. He came to call sinners, not those who are righteous in their
own eyes, Mat. ix. 13. It is a remedy for lost sinners, not for them
that need no repentance : Luke xv. 7, ' I say unto you, that likewise
joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over
ninety and nine just persons that need no repentance.' Nothing is
more opposite to the gospel than this confidence in the flesh. The
woman that was a sinner was preferred before Simon a pharisee, Luke
vii. 44 ; and the self-condemning publican before the self-justifying
pharisee, Luke xviii. 13 ; the penitent adulteress before her accusers,
John viii. The most despised sinners, repenting and believing in
Christ, find more grace and place with him than those that satisfy
themselves with some external conformities.

A second use is by way of examination. Are you of this temper,
that you have no confidence in the flesh ?

If you are : —

PHIL. III. 3.] THE TRUE CIRCUMCISION. 55

1. You are still kept humble and thankful ; humble, with a sense
of sin and deserved wrath ; confessing and forsaking your sins, and
glorying in Christ only, you are kept vile in your own eyes, and in a
humble admiration of grace : Luke vii. 47, ' Wherefore I say unto you,
her sins, which are many, are forgiven her, for she loved much,' &c. She
loved much, because much was forgiven. When God is pacified, yet
you loathe yourselves : Ezek. xvi. 63, ' That thou mayest remember
and be confounded, and never open thy mouth any more because of
thy shame, when I am pacified towards thee, for all that thou hast
done, saith the Lord God.' And you ascribe all to the mercy of God
and the merit of Christ ; blessing God for him and imploring pardon
for your best duties, our righteousness being but as filthy rags.

2. A partial outside obedience will not satisfy you. A heart that
findeth rest in empty formal services certainly places confidence in the
flesh. They neither look after the change of their natures, nor their
reconciliation with God by Christ. They challenge God : Isa. Iviii. 3,
' Wherefore have we fasted, say they, and thou seest not ? wherefore
have we afflicted our soul, and thou takest no knowledge ?' and Luke
xviii. 12, ' I fast twice in the week, and I give tithe of all that I possess.'

3. Thankfulness or gratitude sets you a- work for God, rather than
a legal conscience. Duties are performed as a thank-offering rather
than a sin-offering, out of love to God rather than fear.

WHAT KIND OF PERFECTION IS ATTAINABLE
IN THIS LIFE ?

Let, therefore, as many as be perfect be thus minded; and if in any
thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto
you. — PHIL. III. 15.

THESE words are inferred out of the foregoing context, as the illative
particle therefore showeth.

In the words are two things : —

1. His exhortation to the strong and grown Christian : Let us there
fore, as many as be perfect, be thus minded.

2. His condescension to the weak : And if in ant/thing ye be other
wise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you.

In the former branch we have : —

1. The term by which the strong Christian is expressed : ' As many
as be perfect.' He had said before of himself that he was not yet
perfect, ver. 12. Yet now he supposeth it both of himself and others :
' Let us therefore, as many as be perfect.' Therefore perfection must
be taken in a limited sense, to avoid the seeming contradiction.

2. The advice or counsel given, ' Be thus minded ; ' what is that ?
rovro (j)povelT€, ' Think the same thing with me.' What that is must
be known by the foregoing context, and may be gathered from the
third verse. He had spoken of some false teachers and Judaizing
brethren, who gave out themselves to be patrons and defenders of the
circumcision, and other ceremonies of the law, as if these things did
commend them to God. Now the apostle reproveth them, and saith
they were not TrepcTo/Jurj, ' the circumcision,' but Acararo//,?;, ' the con
cision,' destroyers and renders of the church, not the true people of
God, who were sometimes noted by the term circumcision. They are
the concision, the cutters and dividers of the church ; but we are
7repiTOfji,r), the true circumcision, ' who serve God in the spirit, and
rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh ; ' that is,
who have no confidence in any superficial righteousness, but seek our
justification before God, and the renovation of our natures from Christ
alone ; and serve God by exercising this grace in faith, love, and hope ;
or who seek to Christ alone for his renewing and reconciling grace,
that we may serve God in a spiritual manner, and so at length attain

PHIL. III. 15.] WHAT KIND OF PERFECTION, ETC. 57

the promised glory. Now this he proveth by his own instance, who
had as much cause to glory in the flesh as any of them, but suffered
the loss of all things, and counted all things wherein they gloried, and
he might have gloried, but loss and dung, that he might obtain this
grace from Christ Jesus, and at length, after a diligent, self-denying
course of service and obedience, be brought home to God. Now, saith
he, ' As many as be perfect, rovro (frpoveire, mind this,' take care of
this, and do you, with the loss of all things, press to this.

3. His condescension to the weak, who were not satisfied with the
abrogation of the ceremonies of the law, though they had embraced
other parts and points of Christianity : ' And if in anything ye be
otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this to you.' Here —

[1.] Something is supposed, that they should not be cut off from
the rest of Christians, either by the harsh censures or rigorous deal
ing of the strong, or the pertinacious obstinacy of the weak. The
perfect, that have the truth of their side, must not condemn others ;
nor the weak must not condemn and censure them.

[2.] Something expressed, or the reason of this mutual condescen
sion and forbearance. If they be sincere and humble, God will at length
show them the truth.

I begin with his counsel to the strong and grown Christian ; and
there I shall speak, first, of the term by which they are expressed :
' Let as many of us as be perfect.'

Doct. That there is a kind of perfection attainable in this life.

I shall, first, explain the point by several distinctions.

Secondly, prove that all Christians should endeavour to be perfect.

For the first, there is a double perfection : perfectio termini et
prcemii, and perfectio vice sen cognitionis et sanctitatis — a perfection
of the reward, and a perfection of grace.

1. Of the reward which the saints shall have in heaven, where they
are freed from all sinful weakness : 1 Cor. xiii. 10, ' When that which
is perfect shall come, then that which is in part shall be done away.'
In heaven there is perfect felicity and exact holiness ; then the saints
are glorious saints indeed, when they have neither spot, nor wrinkle,
nor blemish, nor any such thing, Eph. v. 27 ; when ' presented faultless
before the presence of his glory,' Jude 24. Now this we have not
in the world ; but because this we expect in the other world, we are
to labour after the highest perfection in holiness here, because allowed
imperfection is a disesteem of blessedness. Do we count immaculate
purity and perfection in holiness to be our blessedness hereafter ? and
shall we shun it, and fly from it, or at least neglect it, as if it were our
burden now ? No surely ! ' He that hath this hope in him purifieth
himself, as Christ is pure,' 1 John iii. 3. He that looketh not for a
Turkish paradise, but a sinless estate, will endeavour it now, get as
much as he can of it now. When you cease to grow in holiness you
cease to go on any farther to salvation ; you seem to be out of love with
heaven and blessedness when your desires and endeavours are slaked.

2. The perfection of grace and holiness is such as the saints may
attain unto in this life : Col. iv. 12, ' That ye may stand perfect and com
plete in all the will of God.' So we are perfect when we want none
of those things which are necessary to salvation, when we study to

58 WHAT KIND OF PERFECTION IS [PlIIL. III. 15.

avoid all known sin, and address ourselves to the practice of all known
duty, serving God universally and entirely.

Secondly, There is perfection legal and evangelical. Legal is un-
sinning obedience ; evangelical is sincere obedience : the one is where
there is no sin ; the other no guile, no allowed guile. The one
standeth in an exact conformity to God's law, the other in a sincere
endeavour to fulfil it ; the one will endure the balance, the other can
only endure the touchstone.

1. The legal perfection is described Gal. iii. 10, 'Cursed is every
one that continueth not in all the words of this law to do them.' A
personal, perpetual perfect obedience. It supposeth a man innocent ;
it requireth that he should continue so ; for the least offence,
according to that covenant, layeth us open to a curse ; as the angels,
for one sin, once committed, were turned out of heaven, and Adam out
of paradise. The omitting of aught we are to perform, the commit
ting aught we are forbidden, yea, the least warping, as well as swerv
ing, by an obliquity of heart and spirit, maketh us guilty before God.
Now this is become impossible through the weakness of our flesh.
Kom. viii. 3. Man is fallen already, and hath mixed principles in him,
and cannot be thus exact with God.

2. Evangelical : when the heart is faithful with God, fixedly bent
and set to please him in all things : 2 Kings xx. 3, ' Kemember,
Lord, I have walked before thee in truth, and with a perfect heart.'
This may be pleaded in subordination to Christ's righteousness ; this
perfection is consistent with weakness : 2 Chron. xv. 17, ' Neverthe
less, the heart of Asa was perfect all his days ; ' and yet he is taxed
with several infirmities. This perfection all must have : 1 Chron.
xxviii. 9, ' And thou, Solomon, my son, know thou the God of thy
father, and serve him with a perfect heart and a willing mind.'
What is done for God, as it must be done willingly, readily, not by
constraint, but the native inclination of the soul ; so perfectly, that is,
with all exactness possible. As some may do many things which are
good, but their hearts are not perfect with God : 2 Chron. xxv. 2,
' He did that which is right in the sight of the Lord, but not with a
perfect heart.' Not a sincere bent of soul towards God alone. When
the heart is divided between God and other things, Hosea x. 2, ' Their
heart is divided ; ' James i. 8, ' A double-minded man is unstable in
all his ways.' A heart against a heart ; in point of faith, between
God and other confidences ; in point of love, between God and the
vanities of the world ; and God's interest is not chief, nor do we love
him above all things ; in point of obedience, between pleasing God
and pleasing men, and pleasing God and our own vain fancies and
appetites, honouring God and promoting our worldly ends ; you set up
a rival and partner with God. Now this perfection we must have, or
else not in a state of salvation.

Thirdly, There is a perfection absolute and comparative.

1. That is absolutely perfect to which nothing is wanting. This is in
our Lord Christ, who had the Spirit without measure ; this is in our
rule, but not in them that follow the rule : Ps. xviii. 30, ' As for
God, his way is perfect.' But that absolute perfection is not in any of
the saints here upon earth, I prove by these arguments : —

PHIL. III. 15.] ATTAINABLE IN THIS LIFE ? 59

[1.] Where there are many relics of flesh or carnal nature left,
there a man cannot be absolutely perfect ; but so it is with all the
godly, there is a double-warring working principle in them: Gal. v. 17,
' For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh,
and these are contrary the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the
things that ye would.' And it is actually confirmed in Paul, witness
his groans, Rom. vii. 24, ' Oh wretched man that I am ! who shall
deliver me from the body of this death ? ' Mark there, the apostle
speaketh of himself, not of another ; of himself, in his present renewed
estate, not of his past and unconverted estate, when a pharisee. His
past estate he had spoken of, ver. 9, ' Sin revived, and I died ; ' but, ver.
14, ' I am carnal ;' and ver. 15, ' That which I do, I allow not ;' and
ver. 18, ' How to perform that whic*h is good, I find not.' Many
things there said cannot agree to a carnal man. As, for instance, not
allowing sin, ver. 15 ; hating sin, in the same verse : ' What I hate,
that do I ; ' so delight in the law of God, ver. 22. Again, there is a
double man distinguished, ver. 17, ' It is no more I, but sin that
dwelleth in me.' Again, he distinguisheth between him and his flesh,
ver. 18 ; so between an outward and inward man, ver. 22, 23. Lastly,
He giveth thanks for deliverance by Christ, all which are competent
only to the regenerate. Now, these things being so, surely God's best
servants are not absolutely perfect.

[2.] There are none but sometimes sin : 1 Kings viii. 46, ' For there
is no man that sinneth not ;' and Eccles. vii. 20, ' There is not a just
man upon earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not ;' and James iii. 2,
' In many things we offend all ; ' 1 John i. 8, ' If we say we have no
sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.' Therefore, no
man so perfect as to be without all sin.

[3.] There is none but need the mercy of God, and ought to pray
for this mercy for the pardon of their daily sins, Mat. vi. 13, as we
pray for daily bread. This petition our Lord directeth us to put up,
not for the sins of others, but our own. Now these arguments prove
that no man hath a righteousness that is perfect, without defects. The
best of God's children have innumerable frailties, which may humble
them, and which should be seriously laid to heart, and watched over,
every step of our way to heaven.

2. There is a comparative perfection, and that is twofold : —

[1.] When those who live under the law of Christianity are com
pared with other institutions.

[2.] When the professors of Christianity are compared among them
selves.

[1.] When the professors of Christianity are compared with those
that live under other institutions. They that submit to Christ's terms
are said to be perfect, because Christianity itself is a perfection. For
instance, take that one place (and the rather, that I may wrest it out
of the hands of the Papists, who distinguish between evangelical pre
cepts of necessary duty, and counsels of perfection, to establish monkery
and voluntary poverty, as a more perfect state of life than that which
the common sort of Christians live). Their most colourable place is
Mat. xix. 21, ' Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go sell all
that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in

60 WHAT KIND OF PERFECTION IS [PHIL. III. 15.

heaven, and come and follow me.' Is not this a counsel of perfection ?
Doth not Christ call it so ? Or is every one bound to give all his goods
to the poor, and turn monks or anchorites ? No ; the meaning of the
word, If thou wilt be perfect, is no more but this, if thou wilt ascend
to that higher pitch and rule of living, to which I come to raise men,
if thou wilt be a Christian. The perfection here spoken of is Christi
anity itself, not a heroic eminent degree of it ; and the condition here
required is matter of command, not counsel ; only such as if we will
not submit to, we are not Christians ; for a man that would have the
privileges of the gospel, he must submit to the duties of the gospel, or
the conditions required by Christ, that is to be a perfect, thorough
Christian. You will say, Must we sell all and give to the poor, in con
templation of the heavenly reward ?

Ans. 1. Every man is bound to bestow goods, land, and life as God
shall direct, and part with all the wealth in the world whensoever it
is required of him. Now, it may be required of us directly or by con
sequence. Directly, by an expressed command, such as this young
man had from Christ ; and actually to sell our estates, and give to
the poor, obligeth none, unless we have such a like command from
Christ himself as this young rich man had. By consequence, when we
cannot obey any particular precept of Christ without danger of being
undone by it. And so it obligeth all Christ's disciples to part with
all, rather than to break with Christ ; for no man is a Christian unless
he selleth all for the pearl of price, Mat. xiii. 46. And our Lord telleth
us, that he that loveth anything more than him, is not worthy of him,
Mat. x. 37 ; that is, is no Christian ; so that if it be impossible to pre
serve our fidelity and obedience without parting with our wealth, we
must impartially perform it, though it be with loss of estate and life
itself ; and if we do not resolve and undertake to do so, we are no
Christians, and cannot be saved. In baptism, we vow to forsake the
world and follow Christ, when the world conieth in competition with
him. If, in a time of trial, we do not perform it, we forfeit the privi
leges of Christianity, and all title to blessedness. Therefore this per
fection is necessary for all Christians. You esteem, prefer, choose
Christ above all, resolving, whatever it cost you, to be faithful to him ;
it is not a high and arbitrary point in Christianity, but a necessary
duty. You will say, What can the strongest Christian do more than
sell all, than part with all ? — Answer, They can do it with far greater
love, readiness, and joy, than the weak Christian can do. The differ
ence between Christians is not in the thing done, but the manner of
doing. Well, then, this is to be perfect, thus must you all be perfect ;
for this perfection is necessarily constitutive of sincerity ; you are not
true Christians without it.

[2.] When compared with others of the same profession, believers are
distinguished into perfect and imperfect. Though none can attain to
absolute perfection of holiness, yet there are several degrees of grace,
and diversities of growth among Christians, and the strong are said to
be perfect in comparison of those weak ones who are raw in know
ledge, or feeble and impotent in the resistance of sin. Thus the per
fect are opposed to the babes in Christ ; as, when he had spoken of
our ' growing into a perfect man in Christ Jesus,' he presently addeth,

PHIL. III. 15.] ATTAINABLE IN THIS LIFE? 61

' That henceforth we be no more children,' Eph. iv. 13, 14. And
elsewhere, when he had spoken of the ' perfect,' 1 Cor. ii. 6, who are
skilful in spiritual things, he presently opposeth to them the ' babes
in Christ,' chap. iii. 1. The same you may observe in Heb. v. 13, 14,
' He that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness, for he
is a babe. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age,'
reXetot, ' perfect,' as in the margin. See also 1 Cor. xiv. 20, ' Bre
thren, be not children in understanding ; howbeit, in malice be ye
children, but in understanding be men/ ' perfect, or ripe of age.'
These, and many other places, show the notion of perfect : it is not
absolutely taken, but comparatively. Those who well and thoroughly
understand Christian doctrine, and are habituated to a course of god
liness, and have a confirmed faith and love to God, and this in oppo
sition to novices and inexperienced Christians newly entered into
Christ's school. Now thus we must be perfect, not always children.
It is a monstrous thing, after many years' growth to be a babe still,
and an infant still. This sense is of chief regard here.

3. There is a perfection of parts, and a perfection of degrees ; that
is growth.

[1.] Perfection of parts is when we have all things that belong to
a sincere Christian, or to a state of salvation ; as living creatures are
perfect as soon as they are brought forth, for they have all things
belonging to that creature ; it is not maimed or defective in any part :
thus an infant is perfect the first day of his birth, as well as a man of
riper age. Thus a Christian must have the perfection of integrity, all
the parts which belong to a new creature ; grace to enlighten the
mind, bend and incline the heart to God, govern the affections, rule
the appetite ; one grace added to another, that the Christian may be
entire and perfect, and in no point lacking, James i. 4. What is de
fective in parts cannot be supplied by any after-growth. A Christian
cannot be .perfect in degrees unless he be perfect in parts ; leave out
one necessary grace and the new creature is maimed ; some leave out
temperance, others patience, others love, 1 Peter ii. 5, 6, 7.

[2.] There is a perfection of degrees, that is, when a thing is abso
lute and complete, and to which nothing is wanting, and hath attained
its ctKfjir) and highest pitch. So we are only perfect in heaven, Heb. xii.
23, ' The spirits of just men made perfect ; ' those spirits who are un
clothed and divested of the body ; in their mortal life only they were
upright,1 but in their heavenly life perfect. Here they walked with
God, and endeavoured an universal obedience to him, and so made
capable ; but now live with God, and are admitted into a nearer com
munion with him than we mortals are ; they are freed from all sin
and temptation, they are beyond growth : corn doth not grow in the
garner, but in the field. Well, then, though we be not perfect in de
grees, yet we must all be perfect as to parts, we must entirely resign
ourselves to God's use, without allowing any part or corner of our
hearts to be possessed by any other.

4. Perfection is to be considered with respect — (1.) to our growth, or
(2.) our consummation ; here it is only in fieri, there in facto esse.
Things are said to be done when they are begun to be done, 2

1 That is, ' they were only upright.' — ED.

C2 WHAT KIND OF PERFECTION IS [PllIL. III. 15.

Cor. v. 17. And so they are said to be perfect who are in the way
of perfection ; he that is in his growing estate, increasing more unto
grace and righteousness ; 2 Cor. iii. 18, ' Beholding as in a glass the
glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image ; ' 2 Cor. iv. 16,
' Though the outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day
by day.' They do seriously set upon the work. Thus perfectionis taken : —

[1.] As to means. The ministry was appointed 'for the perfecting
of the saints/ Eph. iv. 12. That they may be more enlightened and
more sanctified ; more brought to the knowledge of God and obedience
of his will. There are means appointed by God for the perfecting of
grace, as well as the first working of it in us : 1 Thes. iii. 10, ' That I
may perfect what is lacking to your faith.'

[2.] As to the improvement of means: 2 Cor. vii. 1, 'Perfecting
holiness in the fear of God/ making progress in the way of grace
towards perfection, when the habit is more increased : 2 Peter i. 8, ' For
if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall
neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of Christ/ And
Christian practice is more uniform : 1 Thes. iv. 1, ' That as ye have
received of us how ye ought to walk and please God, so that ye would
abound more and more/ It is not enough to have grace, but we must
grow in grace ; progress is always necessary, though exact perfection be
not attained, so that then the heart is perfect with God, when you
make it not a slight purpose only, but your constant endeavour to come
up to your pattern and rule, continually striving against sin, and aiming
at a higher degree of holiness.

(2.) Consummate. When after all the hazards of the present life,
when at length we shall be presented to Christ, and by Christ to God.
Presented to Christ : Col. i. 28, ' That we may present every man per
fect in Christ Jesus ; ' that is, fully complete, according to that holiness
required and exemplified by Christ. And by Christ to God : Col. i. 22,
' To present you holy, and unblamable, and irreprovable in his sight/

I now come to the reasons.

Secondly, The reasons why we must be perfect, that is, not only
sincere, having all parts of a Christian, but endeavour after the highest
perfection, and for the present, want nothing conducible nor necessary
to salvation.

1. We have a perfect God : Mat. v. 43, ' Be ye perfect, as your
heavenly Father is perfect/ God's perfection is our copy, and that is
exact, and we are required to imitate him ; and, therefore, we must not
set bounds to our holiness, and say, ' Hitherto shalt thou come, and no
further ;' when we are come never so far, yet this is not like God. The
force of this rule is not taken off, because it is limited to one perfection
in the divine nature in the Evangelist Luke, for he readeth, instead of
being perfect as your heavenly Father is perfect, ' Be ye merciful, as
your heavenly Father is merciful/ Luke vi. 36 — that is a special way
of Christian perfection ; but God's children must aim at the perfection
of all virtues, not only love to enemies. As mercy is one of the divine
perfections which we ought to imitate, so is holiness, veracity, and wis
dom, 1 Peter i. 15, 16. Surely this direction was given in the gospel
to some purpose or not : if not, then Christ spoke words in vain ; if to
some purpose, we are obliged to perfection ; though we cannot fully ob-

PHIL. III. 15.] ATTAINABLE IN THIS LIFE ? 63

lain it in this life, we must still aim at more, and come more near to it.
And having God for our pattern, we should always set him before our
eyes, as he is represented to us in his word, and his Son Jesus Christ,
the express image of his person, to be imitated by us.

2. We have a perfect rule : Ps. xix. 7, ' The law of God is per
fect ; ' and 2 Tim. iii. 17, ' The word of God is able to make the man
of God perfect, thoroughly furnished to every good work,' The strict
ness of the law as a rule is adopted into the covenant of grace, into the
very frame and constitution of it, and so far bindeth as to allow no
weaknesses and imperfections, but that we must still bewail failings,
and strive after the utmost conformity to it in all things. As we have
a perfect pattern, so we have a law still, that is the perfect rule of all
righteousness, and therefore we should endeavour to conform to it more
and more.

3. We have a perfect Redeemer : Col. ii. 10, ' Ye are complete in
him/ We have all things from him, and in him, necessary to salva
tion. In ourselves we are empty, destitute of everything which might
commend us to God, but there is a fulness in Christ to be communi
cated to all who, being sensible of their own emptiness, do seriously
apply themselves to him ; a perfect wisdom, a perfect righteousness,
perfect sanctification, and supplies for our perfect glory and blessedness.
He beginneth by his Spirit to renew our natures, and this grace is still
of the growing hand, till all be crowned in glory ; there is a complete
fulness in our Mediator.

4. There is a perfect reward, or a perfect state of glory, in which
there is nothing wanting, either to holiness or happiness. The scrip
ture describeth it by our growing up into a perfect man in Christ
Jesus, Eph. iv. 13. We have our infancy at our first conversion, when
liable to childish ignorance and many infirmities; we have our youth and
growing age, when making progress in the way of grace towards perfec
tion ; and lastly, we have our perfect manly age when we are come to
our full pitch, when grace is fully perfected in glory. In scripture
there is nothing said of the fading and declining time of old age. Oh !
blessed will that time be, when we shall be holy and undefiled, above
the reach of temptations ; when believers receive all immediately from
the fountain of holiness, and are filled with the fulness of all perfec
tions. And shall we that have such hopes be lazy and negligent ? No ;
we must press towards the mark, if we expect it as our felicity, we
must prize it, and seek after it, and get more of it every day.

Use 1. Is to press and exhort you to labour after Christian perfection.

1. Motives. What you lost in Adam must be recovered in Christ,
or else you dishonour your Redeemer. Now we lost in Adam inno-
cency and perfect holiness, therefore you must seek to recover it by
Christ, for certainly Christ is more able to save than Adam to destroy,
Rom. v. 17. The abundance of grace and the gift of righteousness
came by Jesus Christ. It is true, Christ doth his work by degrees ;
but if we mind it not, and lazily expect that he should make us perfect,
how will it ever be ? for God will not save us without us ; and as far
as we hope for anything, we must endeavour after it, for Christian

'hope is not a devout sloth, but an encouragement to diligence.

2. We pray for perfection, and therefore we must endeavour after

64 WHAT KIND OF PERFECTION IS [PHIL. III. 15.

it, otherwise our prayers are a mockery. We pray, Mat. vi. 8, and
1 Thes. v. 23, ' The God of peace sanctify you throughout, even your
whole body, soul, and spirit/ We pray for complete sanctification in
hope to obtain it. Prayer is not for God's sake, but ours — a solemn
binding ourselves to use the means, that we may obtain the blessings
that we ask.

3. In our making covenant, we purpose to do the whole will of God ;
now where there is a purpose, there must be an endeavour and a pro
gress, for otherwise it is not made with a true heart, Heb. x. 22. A
man may purpose duty in a pang, which afterward he retracts in his
conversation and practice ; he may wish for perfection, like it in the
general, not considering it as exclusive of his beloved lusts, but there
he will be excused. Yea, he may sincerely purpose it, yet be faint
and slack in his endeavours. Therefore, we need to be exhorted con
tinually to be more earnest and diligent in holiness, to avoid ' all ap
pearance of evil/ 1 Thes. v. 22. Not to allow ourselves in the omis
sion of any known duty, James iv. 13, or the commission of any
known sin, though never so near and dear to us : Ps. xviii. 23,
' I was upright before thee, and kept myself from mine iniquity/
Therefore, unless we comply with these exhortations, and set ourselves
sincerely to do the whole will of God, the challenge will be brought
against us which was brought against the church of Sardis. ' I have
not found thy works perfect before God/ Kev. iii. 2. Your vows were
good, but your practice is not answerable.

4. Consider the comfort and peace of that man who doth more and
more press towards perfection : Ps. xxxvii. 37, ' Mark the perfect man,
behold the upright, for the end of that man is peace/ They have a
sweet life, and a happy close, a tolerable passage through the world,
and a comfortable passage out of the world.

For means : —

1. See that the work be begun, for there must be converting grace
before there can be confirming grace, life before there be strength and
growth, as .there must be fire before it can be blown up ; for what
good will it do to blow a dead coal, to. seek strength before we have
life ? It is as if we should give food or physic to a dead man. The
secure and impenitent are not to be confirmed and strengthened, but
humbled and changed. We must first choose God for our portion
before we can be exhorted to cleave to God, Acts xi. 23. First, the
perfection of sincerity before the perfection of growth and progress,
the measures and degrees following the real being of grace in the
soul.

2. If you would be perfect, the radical graces must be strengthened,
which are faith, hope, and love ; strong faith, fervent love, lively hope.
Such a faith as realiseth the unseen glory, and giveth such a deep
sense of the world to come, as that you are willing to venture all upon
the hopes of it ; such a hope as sets the heart upon glory to come, as
present things do not greatly move us ; such a love as levelleth all our
actions to God's glory, and our eternal enjoyment of him, Jude 20,
21.

3. Use the means with all seriousness and good conscience. These
conduce to perfect what is lacking to your faith, to root you, ground

PHIL. III. 15.] ATTAINABLE IN THIS LIFE ? 65

you in love, confirm you in hope, that the thoughts of heaven may be
more affecting and engaging. Now the principal means are the word,
and sacraments, and prayer.

[1.] In the word you have principles of faith, obligations to love,
and arguments of hope ; therefore it is said, God buildeth us up by
the word of his grace, Acts xx. 32.

[2.] The sacraments strengthen faith, hope, and love, as signs and
seals of the love of God, through Jesus Christ, in the new covenant,
that so our consolation may be more strong. They strengthen our faith
and hope, as a bond or a vow : so they excite and engage our love and
obedience : we bind ourselves to God anew, to pursue our everlasting
hopes, whatever they cost us. Our great diseases are proneness to
evil and backwardness to good : we check the one and cherish the
other.

[3.] Prayer ; for it is God that perfects us, 1 Peter v. 10. He must
be sought to ; his blessing maketh the means effectual.

4. Think much and often of your perfect blessedness, which you
expect according to promise, which will quicken and excite you to
more diligence. There is a time coming when the mind shall be
filled with as much light, and the heart with as much love and joy, as
the capacity of it is able to contain. There will be : —

[1.] A complete vision of God and Christ, 1 Cor. xiii. 12. No
desire of the mind shall be unfilled or unsatisfied with the knowledge
of God in Christ.

[2.] A complete possession and fruition of God. Here we are in a
waiting, expecting, longing posture, but there is a plenary fruition ;
we are filled up with all the fulness of God, Eph. iii. 19, and 1 Cor.
i. 30. God is all in all.

[3.] A complete similitude and transformation into the image of
Christ, 1 John iii. 2 ; Ps. xvii. 15. Here grace is mingled with cor
ruption ; we are like God by the first-fruits of the Spirit, but unlike
him by the remainders of corruption ; but in heaven we shall be wholly
like him. Here we resemble Christ, but we also resemble Adam, yea,
and often show forth more of Adam than Jesus ; but there we only
show forth the holiness and purity of Christ, his image shineth in us
without spot and blemish.

[4.] A complete delectation arising from all the rest, the vision,
fruition, and likeness of God, Ps. xvi. 11. Those delights are full
and perpetual: our great business will be to love what we see, and
our great happiness to have what we love. This is our never-failing
delight ; we enter into our Master's joy, Mat. xxv. and 1 Peter iv. 13,
' That when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad with an
exceeding joy.' The Lord hath reserved the fulness of his people's
joy until that time when sorrow will be no more.

Use 2. Are we perfect, that is, grown Christians in the way to per
fection ?

The notes of it are : —

1. When there is such a base esteem of worldly things, that our
affections are weakened to them every day. One half of religion is
dying to the world, as the other half is living to God, the mortifying
of self-love, and the strengthening and increasing our love to God.

VOL. II. E

66 WHAT KIND OF PERFECTION IS [PHIL. III. 15.

Self-love is gratified by the pleasures, honours, and profits of the
world ; so love to God aimeth at the enjoyment of God, when we get
above the hopes and fears of the world, and the delights of sense. ' I
am crucified to the world/ Gal. vi. 14, when everything is ' loss and
dung ' for Christ's sake.

2. When more unsatisfied with present degrees of holiness, with a
constant endeavour to grow better. Our maimed and defective ser
vice is a real trouble to us ; we bewail our wants and imperfections ;
I cannot do what I would : ' 0 wretched man that I am ! who shall
deliver me from the body of this death ? ' It is the grief and shame
of your hearts that you serve God no better ; you are still groaning,
longing, striving after greater perfection : but when you allow your
selves in your imperfections, and digest failings without remorse, you
are weaklings in Christianity. A true Christian desireth the highest
degree of holiness, and to be freed from everything that is sin, cannot
sit down contented with any low degree of grace ; it is a trouble to
him that he knoweth and loveth God no more, and serveth him no
better ; his smallest sins are a greater burden to liim than the greatest
bodily wants and sufferings, Kom. vii. 23, 24.

3. Such are more swayed by love than fear. Weak Christians are
most obedient when most in fear of hell ; but the more we love the
Lord our God with all our hearts, the more we advance towards our
final estate. At first our pride and sensuality beareth sway and rule
in us, and have no resistance, but now and then some frightenings and
ineffectual checks from the fears of hell. Such they1 are not converted
yet. And if the sense of religion do more prevail upon us, yet our
condition is more troublous than comfortable, and all our business is
to escape the everlasting misery which we fear ; and so we may forsake
the practice of those grosser sins which breed our fears, or perform
some duties that may best fortify us against them. But this religion is
animated by fear alone, without the love of God and holiness, that is
only preparative to religion, near the kingdom of God ; but when
really converted, we have the Spirit of his Son inclining us to God as
a Father, Gal. iv. 6. But as yet the spirit of adoption produceth but
weak effects ; we differ little from a servant ; it is ' perfect love casteth
out fear,' 1 John iv. 18. When the soul loveth God, mindeth God,
and is inclined to the ways of God, delighteth in them as they lead to
God, then we are in a better progress, and more prepared for our final
estate : his great motive" is love, his great end is perfect love. For
the present he would serve him better, because he delighteth in his
ways. ' Oh, how I love thy law ! ' Ps. cxix. 97, and ver. 140, ' Thy
word is very pure, therefore thy servant loveth it.' They are willing
and ready for God ; these are thoroughly settled in a Christian course.

4. The grown Christian is more humble, he seeth more of his
defects than others do. Weak Christians are more liable to be puffed
up than the wiser and stronger ; for the more men increase in grace,
whether knowledge or holiness, the more they know their emptiness,
unmortifiedness, and manifold sins and failings, the more they know
of the jealousy of God's holiness, of the evil of sin, of the strictness of
the covenant, have a deeper sense of their obligations to God, and

1 Qu. ' such as they who ' ? — ED.

PHIL. III. 15.J ATTAINABLE IN THIS LIFE ? 67

have more experience of their own slippery hearts : sin is more a
burden to them than ever they see ; they have more l difficulties to
grapple with, and all this keepeth them humble and low in their own
eyes. All this is spoken to press you to look to this growth and pro
gress which is our perfection. By the way, he that thinketh he hath
grace enough to be saved, and careth for no more, dealeth more nig
gardly with God than he would do in the world ; if a man hath bread
enough to keep him from starving, would he be content ? ' There is
no truth where no care of growth ; if our condition be safe, it is not
sure to us.

i Qu. ' tnan ever; they see they have &c, ' f — ED.

As many as be perfect, be thus minded; and if in anything ye be
otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you. — PHIL.
III. 15.

I NOW come to the other part of the text : —

1. As many as be perfect, be thus minded : TOVTO fypovelre, think the
same thing with me — that is, forsaking all other confidences, cleave to
Christ alone, whatever it cost you. Mind this, take care of this, be
thus affected ; let us actually perform that to which circumcision was
designed ; let us worship God in a spiritual manner, trusting Christ as
the substance of all these ceremonial shadows, depending upon him for
his renewing and reconciling grace, and adhering to pure Christianity,
without mingling with it the rudiments of Moses.

2. If in anything ye be otherwise minded, know not the abolition
of the ceremonies through weakness of faith, or an affected ignorance ;
yet having knowledge of so many saving truths, we hope in time God
will reclaim you from your error. Well then —

[1.] Here is a difference or dissent supposed: 'thus minded/ and
' otherwise minded.'

[2.] Lenity expressed towards the dissenters : ' If in anything ye
be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this to you.'

Doct. That when God's people are divided in opinion, all lenity and
mutual forbearance should be used to prevent things from coming to an
open rupture.

So sweet and mild was the discipline in the apostle's days, that he
would not compel men to do whatever he or others did conceive to be
good, or to forbear what they did conceive to be evil, but, without
force, leave them to God's direction and illumination.

Here let me show you : —

1. What lenity and forbearance should be used.

2. The reasons why lenity and forbearance should be used.

1. What lenity and forbearance should be used. Let us state it in
these considerations : —

[1.] There may be, and often are, differences of opinion about lesser
things in the church ; partly because of the different degrees of light

PHIL. III. 15.] A PERSUASIVE TO UNITV, ETC. 69

All barks that sail to heaven draw not a like depth of water. And
partly because of the remainders of corruption in all. Inordinate self-
love is not in all alike broken and mortified, and so their particular
interests have an influence upon their opinions. And partly because
of the accidental prejudices of education and converse, &c.

[2.] When these differences arise, we should take care they come
not to a rupture and open breach. This is the course the apostle
taketh here ; he doth not by and by despair of the dissenters, and reject
them as heretics, but beareth with them, hoping in charity God will at
length reveal their error to them by the ministry of his servants,
through the powerful operation of his Spirit, and not suffer them to
run on in dividing courses from the rest of his people. So should we
do in like cases. Partly because when these differences of opinion
breed division and separations, the church is destroyed : Gal. v. 15,
' For if ye bite and devour one another, take heed ye be not consumed
one of another.' Backbitings, revilings, and reproaches make way for
a total vastation of the whole church, a ruin to both parties. Partly
because the whole l is scandalised : John xvii. 21, ' That they may all
be one, that the world may believe that thou has sent me/ Divisions
in the church breed atheism in the world. Partly because there are
enemies which watch for our halting, and by our divisions we are laid
open to them. Our Lord and Master hath told us with his own
mouth, that ' a kingdom divided against itself cannot stand,' Mat.
xii. 25. Never was it so well with the people of God, but besides
their divisions among themselves, they had common enemies ; and
Nazianzen calls them ' Common Keconcilers/ because they should
engage God's people to a unanimous opposition to the kingdom of
Satan in the world. And partly because then mutual means of edifi
cation are hindered. As long as charity and mutual forbearance
remaineth, there is hope of doing good to one another ; but when men
break out into opposite parties, they are prejudiced against all that
light that they should receive one from another, suspecting every
point as counsel from an enemy : Gal. iv. 16, ' Am I therefore become
your enemy, because I tell you the truth ? ' When men are once
engaged in a way of error, whosoever is an enemy to their error is
counted an enemy to themselves; yea, they can hardly bear that
sound doctrine which doth directly cross their opinions, but are apt to
cavil at all that is said by a dissenter. And partly because when men
give themselves up to separating and narrow principles, the power of
godliness is lost, and all their zeal is laid out upon their petty and
private opinions, and so religion is turned into a disputacity. That is
the reason why the apostle doth so often tell them, Gal. vi. 15, ' For
in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncir-
cumcision, but a new creature ; ' and GaL v. 6, ' For in Jesus Christ
neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but faith
that worketh by love ; ' and 1 Cor. vii. 19, ' Circumcision is nothing,
and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping the commandments of
God/ Observe it where you will, and you shall find that separation
and distance from the rest of believers, doth not befriend godliness, but
undermine it A regiment fighting apart from the rest of the army of

1 Qu. ' the world ? '—ED.

70 A PERSUASIVE TO UNITY [PHIL. III. 15.

Christ, is always lost through their own peevishness ; at least, they
lose great advantages of promoting the kingdom of Christ.

[3.] To prevent this open rupture, there must be all lenity used and
mutual forbearance. We must not rigorously obtrude our conceits
upon others, either by church-power, or private censure. It may be
done either way ; sometimes by church-power, especially when it is
possessed or invaded by the more self-seeking sort of Christians ; as
we read in the Revelations of the beast that pushed with the horns of
a lamb — that is, used church-power, and under a pretence of church-
constitution destroyed them that were truly the church of Christ.
And our Lord telleth us, John xvi. 2, ' They shall put you out of the
synagogues ; yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you, shall
think that he doth God good service.' Putting them out of the
synagogues was an abuse of ecclesiastical power : it may be so, the
builders may refuse the corner-stone. On the other side, private cen
sures may as much break the law of forbearance as public censures,
when inferiors promote their differences with turbulency, heat, and
animosity, and rend and tear all things, yea, themselves, from the body
of Christ, and sober Christians, censuring all that dissent from them as
no Christians. There is such a sin under the gospel as the gainsaying
of Korah, Jude 11. The sin of Korah is and may be committed in the
New Testament. The sin of Korah was invading an office that no
way belonged to him, and censured his superiors, as if they took too
much upon them, because all the Lord's people were holy, and erected
another ministry in their stead. He, being a Levite, would do the
office of a priest as well as Aaron ; and when summoned to appear
before Moses, said, ' We will not come,' Num. xvi. 11, 12. Now the
apostle saith, in the perishing of Korah their own doom was foretold.
Again, ver. 19, ' These are they that separate themselves, sensual, not
having the Spirit.' Whence it is clear that private men, in their
sphere, may rend the church. And the factions at Corinth proved it :
1 Cor. i. 12, ' I am of Paul, and I am of Apollos, and I am of Cephas,
and I am of Christ,' — as impailing and impropriating the common sal
vation to themselves. Much milder was the apostle : 1 Cor. i. 2,
' Jesus Christ, theirs and ours.' Now what remedy is there but lenity
and mutual forbearance ? This I shall state : —

1. As to the matter of the strife. It must be considered that
we must dispense this forbearance as the matter will bear. There
are great disputes about toleration ; only let me tell you now, that
we speak not of the toleration of the magistrate, but of the church,
what things are within the latitude of allowable differences within
the church. The magistrate's concessions may be larger ; for in
supernatural things, such as matters of religion are, he may bear
with that which the church ought not to bear with in them that
have submitted to a higher institution, or in its own members,
or rather private Christians one with another. But in this limited
forbearance there are extremes, and for want of right stating of things,
men fight with their friends in the dark ; some think all things should
be suffered ; some nothing wherein to bear with our brethren. The
one sort of Christians is for imposing on their brethren all things that
have gotten the vogue and the favour of authority, and that not only

PlIIL. III. 15.] IN THINGS INDIFFEBEXT. 71

on their practice, but their judgments too ; and this in matters not
fundamental or destructive to faith or worship, but in things contro
versial or doubtful among godly and peaceable men. But if it should
not go so high, contending about every difference of opinion, and urging
our brethren with everything we conceive to be right, is a breach of
Christian love, and destroyeth the use of those differing gifts which
Christ hath given to the church, and crosseth his mind in the frame
of the scriptures, which are clear in soul-saving matters ; in other
things, especially matters of discipline and order, more dark and
obscure. It is also contrary to the mild and gentle government of the
apostles, who press in lesser matters a forbearance ; as Paul, Rom.
xiv. 1, ' The weak in faith receive, but not to doubtful disputations ; '
receive him, own him, but do not cast him out 'of the church, nor
trouble him for doubtful things, but let him come to himself, for men
will sooner be led than drawn.

The other extreme is of them that will have all things to be tole
rated, even blasphemy and fundamental errors, as if the scriptures
were uncertain in all things. No ; in things absolutely necessary to
salvation, it is clear, open, and plain : ' The law is a lamp, and a light,'
Prov. vi. 23, and Ps. cxix. 105. And in such a case we are not to
'bid him God-speed,' 2 Epist. John 10. In such cases of damnable
heresy, the law of Christian lenity holdeth not ; but if we agree in the
principal articles of faith, let us embrace one another with mutual
love, though we differ from one another in variety of rites and cere
monies and discipline ecclesiastical. If we agree in the substantial of
worship, let us go by the same rule, do the same thing : though in
circumstantials there be a difference, these are matters of lesser moment
than separation, or the other1 division of the church.

2. As to the persons contending, there is a difference. The apostle,
when he persuadeth this lenity and mutual forbearance, excepts those
that raise troubles in the church, and distinguisheth between erring
Christians and their factious guides : Phil. iii. 2, ' Beware of dogs,
beware of evil-workers, beware of the concision.' The poor seduced
Christians he would have to be pitied, but the renders and cutters of
the church, he would have them beware of such.

3. The forbearance itself. It is not a forbearance out of necessity,
because we dare do no otherwise, but voluntary choice out of Christian
pity and compassion, knowing that we need as much forbearance from
God and others, for we all have our mistakes and failings ; not a for
bearance out of policy, till we get opportunity to suppress others : the
sons of Zeruiah are too hard for us. God often layeth that restraint
upon us by his providence ; and it is well he doth : but it should be the
restraint of grace, not a respect to our own ease, lest we create trouble
to ourselves, but upon Christian reasons. No ; the apostle showeth
you whence this forbearance should come : Eph. iv. 2, 3, ' With all
lowliness and meekness and long-suffering, forbearing one another in
love ; endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of
peace.'

There are four graces enforce it : —

[1.] Lowliness, which is a grace and virtue, whereby a man, from

1 Qu. 'utter'?— ED.

72 A PERSUASIVE TO UNITY [PHIL. III. 15.

the sense of his own infirmities, doth esteem but meanly and soberly
of himself, and all that is his.

[2.] Meekness, whereby we are rendered tractable, gentle, affable,
and easy to be entreated and conversed withal, James iii. 17.

[3.] Long-suffering, which is nothing but meekness extended or
continued, and not interrupted by length of time, or multiplication of
offences.

[4.] Love to our Christian brother or neighbour, whereby our hearts
are inclined or well-disposed towards them for their good. ' Love
covereth a multitude of sins,' 1 Peter iv. 8. Maketh us bear with many
things in the person loved, 1 Cor. xiii. 4, ' Charity suffereth long, and
is kind ; ' and ver. 7, ' Beareth all things, hopeth all things.' This is
the forbearance we press, a forbearance out of meekness and humility
and love for Christ's sake.

4. In this forbearance, both strong and weak have their part, and
are much concerned, as having either of them much to do herein.
Which, that we may clear to you, let us consider : —

First, What they are not to do.

1. Not to leave the truth, or to do anything against it. No; the
apostle saith, ' Let as many as be perfect be thus minded ;' not change
truth for error. Strings in tune must not be brought down to strings
out of tune, but they brought up to them.

2. Not to connive at their sin or error, for that is not love but
hatred : Lev. xix. 17, ' Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart ;
thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour, and not suffer sin upon
him.' To let him go unconvinced is to harden him: 2 Thes. iii. 15,
' Yet count him not as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother.'
The sins of others must not be let alone under the pretence of for
bearance ; and there must be no neglect of means to reclaim them
from their sin, but meekly we are to hold our light to them, and use
all holy means of convincing and satisfying their judgments.

Secondly, What they are to do.

1. The strong are not to deal rigorously with the weak, nor insult
over them, nor pursue them with censures, but wait till God declare
the truth unto them, and must promote their conviction with all gentle
ness and condescension. We are to feed Christ's lambs as well as
his sheep, and for both we need love, John xxi. 15, 16. Among the
flock of Christ there are variety of tempers and degrees of strength,
both lambs and sheep. We must imitate our Lord: Isa. xl. 11, ' He
shall feed his flock like a shepherd ; he shall gather the lambs with
his arms, and carry them in his bosom, and shall gently lead those
that are with young.' We should condescend to the weak and feeble
ones, as well as consider what the strong and confirmed can bear.
Though we cannot love their weakness, yet we must love the weak,
and bear with the infirmities of the weak, not break the bruised reed.
Infants must not be turned out of the family because they cry, and
are unquiet and troublesome ; though they be peevish and froward,
yet we must bear it with gentleness and patience, as we do the fro-
wardness of the sick ; if they revile, we must not revile again, but
must seek gently to reduce them, notwithstanding all their censures ;
to entertain them with contempt is to prejudice them quite against

PHIL. III. 15.] IN THINGS INDIFFERENT. 73

all instruction. Job would not despise the cause of his man-servant
or maid-servant when they contended with him, Job xxxi. 13.-

2. The weak. But who will own this title and appellation ? Be
cause in controversies of religion, all seem to stand upon the same-
level, and another differeth from me as much as I do from him ; their
opinion is as far from mine, as mine from theirs ; who then shall be
accounted weak ?

I answer : —

1. Our rule is plain ; and as it distinguisheth error from truth, so
weakness and partial Christianity from that which is more perfect
and thorough. Besides, it is clear some have not the gifts of know
ledge and experience that others have, nor such advantages of educa
tion and study, and helps of knowing the truth ; and though they are
not to captivate their understandings to the dictates of others, yet they
should search and search again and again, and have double light,
when they are by the seeming evidence of truth forced to differ.

2. Christianity teacheth us to think meanly of ourselves, and not to
be wise in our own conceits : Phil. ii. 3, ' In lowliness of mind, let
each esteem others better than themselves ; ' at least, we should have
such a sense of our imperfections as to make us tractable and
teachable.

3. If you will not own yourselves weak, do the part of the strong
meekly, hold forth your light, produce your reasons to convince others ;
but if you have nothing to produce but your obstinacy and ignorance,
surely you are not only a weak, but a perverse brother. But what
are the weak to do ? Not to rend and cut off themselves from the rest
of Christians, or be strange to them upon every lesser dissent, nor
to raise troubles by your censures, but to be humble, teachable, diligent
in the use of means, to lay aside obstinate prejudices, to examine how
it cometh to pass that the rest of the godly and you differ ; to leave
room still for the discovery of God's mind where your grounds are not
clear and certain, and to count it no shame to retract that former
practice which a future conviction disproveth.

II. The reasons.

1. From the necessity, excellency, and utility of union. What
more clear in the scriptures than that Christians should endeavour
to be united ? Christ prayed for it : John xvii. 21-23, ' That they
all may be one, that they may be one as we are one, that they may be
perfect in one/ And the apostle enforceth it by the most vehement
iutreaties that can be used : Phil. ii. 1,2, 'If therefore there be any
consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the
Spirit, if any bowels of mercy, fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like-minded,
having the same love, being of one accord and of one mind.' Who can
withstand such an adjuration and powerful beseechings as these, that
if ever they found any comfort by his ministry, and ever had any hope
by Christ, ever any influence of the Spirit, ever any pity and compas
sion over souls, that they would look after unity in judgment, love,
and affection, and lay aside their differences, and carnal emulations ?
Again, they caution us against those that cause divisions : Rom. xvi.
17, 18, ' Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divi
sions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned ; and

74 A PERSUASIVE TO UNITY [PHIL. III. 15.

avoid them ; for they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ,
but their own belly, and by good words and fair speeches deceive the
hearts of the simple.' They press unity upon us by very cogent argu
ments, that carry the highest reason with them : Eph. iv. 4-6,
' There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope
of your calling ; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and
Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all.'

Seven uniting considerations are there heaped up together : —

[1.] There is one body of Christ, whereof all are members. The
whole church maketh but one body, knit by faith to Christ, their
head, and by the bond of love among themselves ; and the meanest
Christian is a member in this body. Now it is unnatural if the mem
bers of the same body should tear and destroy one another, and that
the body of Christ should be rent and torn ; and woe be to them by
whom it is so !

[2.] This body is animated by one Spirit ; that if any be a member
of this body, it is necessary that he have the Spirit of God abiding in
him, to renew and quicken him. Now, this one and the self-same
Spirit, as the apostle calleth him, 1 Cor. xii. 11, worketh in all the
saints. If his gifts be various, they proceed from the same author,
and they are variously dispensed, to preserve society and communion,
that one may not say to another, ' I have no need of thee/ However,
there is but one new nature in all the sanctified.

[3.] One hope of glory. We are all joint-heirs of the same king
dom, we all expect one end and happiness, where we shall meet and
live together for ever. Now those that shall meet and live together in
glory hereafter, should live together in peace and concord here.

[4.] There is ' one Lord/ one Mediator and blessed Saviour. Now,
shall the servants of one Master fall at odds with themselves, neglect
their Master's work committed to them, beat their fellow-servants, and
eat and drink with the drunken ?

[5.] ' One faith/ fides quce creditur : he meaneth the doctrine of
faith in the gospel. We agree in the same fundamental truths of the
gospel as the only object of saving faith, and shall we strive about
things of less importance and moment ? There is but one gospel,
which is the seed of our new birth, the rule of our faith and lives, the
foundation of our hope, the food of our souls.

[6.] ' One baptism/ that is, the same new covenant sealed and con
firmed by baptism ; and when our Father's testament is clear, do we
quarrel about petty and mean things ?

[7.] ' One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all,
and in you all.' We have one common God and Father, whose
eminency is above all creatures, whose presence and powerful pro
vidence runneth through all creatures ; but his special presence, by
the gracious operations of his Holy Spirit, is in the regenerate. Surely
this is a strong bond of union, to be one in God. He is the common
Father of all believers, through Jesus Christ. Some are weak, some
strong, some rich, some poor, but they have all an equal interest in
God. Now, for us, who are so many ways one, to be rent in pieces,
how sad is that ! All these places, and many more, show how every
Christian should, as far as it is possible, be an esteemer and promoter

PlilL. III. 15.] IN THINGS INDIFFERENT. 75

of unity among brethren, and not only make conscience of purity, but
of unity also, which, next to purity, is the great badge of Christianity.

2. From the consideration of our mutual frailties, who have all in
part a corrupt will, guided by a blind mind. Now, as the apostle
saith of the high priest, who is taken from men, Heb. v. 2, that he is
' one that can have compassion of the ignorant, and them that are out
of the way, for that he is compassed about with infirmities ; ' this
should be verified in every one of us. One sinner ought to have com
passion of another. The word is [AerpioTraOelv Svvdpevos, can reason
ably bear with the ignorance of brethren, because of the common rela
tion : Gal. vi. 1, ' Ye which are spiritual, restore him with meekness ; '
so ' him that is weak, receive,' Horn. xiv. 1. The apostles, being im
mediately inspired, were more infallible than we are.

[1.] Oh, do but consider what we were, and what we are : Tor we
ourselves were sometimes foolish and disobedient,' Titus iii. 3. Did
not we all sit in darkness, and in the shadow of death ? Were we not
all ignorant of the ways of God, and the things which belong to our
peace ? Hath God merely by his grace brought us to the knowledge
of his truth ? and shall we contemn and disdain our weak brother, or
insult over him, and determine and judge rashly of him? 'Who
maketh thee to differ ? ' 1 Cor. iv. 7.

[2.] What we are — weak creatures, not infallible. Now after we are
light in the Lord, we have our errors in knowledge and practice, some
more, some less, according to the degree of our growth, Ps. xix. 12.
God revealeth to his saints all necessary truth, but not every par
ticular truth, out of wise dispensation.

3. From the consideration of the probability of divine illumination.

[1.] This illumination cometh from God only. It is he that power
fully revealeth it, and settleth the heart in the belief of it : Acts xvi. 4,
and 1 Cor. iii. 6, 7, 'I have planted, Apollos watered, but God gave
the increase.' The best means may be disappointed, till God co
operate with them. Let us, then, with patience, use the means, and
refer the issue to God : 2 Tim. ii. 25, ' In meekness instructing those
that oppose themselves, if, peradventure, God will give them repent
ance unto life.' If we seek to force men to our opinion, before
men are convinced, that is a tyranny which will do little good ; it may
make hypocrites, but it will never make real converts.

[2.] This illumination is given by God by degrees. The apostle
prayeth for the converted Ephesians, that ' God would give them the
spirit of wisdom and revelation/ Eph. i. 17. They had it before,
but he meaneth a greater measure. Therefore, weak Christians are
not to be discouraged though they see not as far as others. Some see
more, some less, according to the state and condition wherein God will
employ them. Some need more light than others, as ministers more
than people, governors more than inferiors ; but all have sufficient.
Some at first see men walking like trees, Mark viii. 24, 25, but after
wards the light groweth more clear and more distinct. In short, he doth
not reveal his mind to his children all alike, nor all at once, but here
a little and there a little, as narrow-mouthed vessels can take it in.

[3.] Those who are not for the present, may be afterwards instructed
in the truth. The apostle proceedeth in the hopes of that: —

7G A PEKSUASIVE TO UNITY [PlllL. III. 15.

(1.) Upon the supposition that they were already converted to the
Christian faith, and were sincere in the belief and profession of it.
Those that belong to God will one time or other be enlightened in the
knowledge of all necessary truths : ' For God that hath begun a good
work, will perfect it,' Phil. i. 6. If the saints at first conversion,
when they were called from darkness to light, did not hinder illumina
tion then, and the knowledge of those many soul-saving truths which
God revealed to them then, so as to recover them from a partial error,
we may presume that God will give them a further understanding of
the way of salvation, though now under some error ; as Aquila and
Priscilla expounded to Apollos the way of God more perfectly, Acts
xviii. 26.

(2.) Upon the supposition that they were humble and tractable :
Ps. xxv. 9, ' The meek he will guide in judgment, the meek he
will teach his way/ They lie open to information ; but if men be
puffed up with self-conceits, there is more hopes of a carnal fool than
of them, that is, a sensual and brutish man.

(3.) That they will not neglect any means of study and prayer.
Study — for we must dig for knowledge as for silver (Prov. ii. 4) — not
only cry for it, but dig for it in the mines of knowledge ; common and ob
vious apprehensions lead us into error. And then prayer : Ps. cxix. 18,
' Lord open mine eyes, that I may see wondrous things out of thy
law.' God must take away the veil. Now, then, upon prayer to God,
and applying themselves to the use of holy means, God will show
them they are deceived. If you study and not pray, it is just with
God to leave you to your prejudices ; if you pray and neglect means,
you must not think that God will extraordinarily inspire you, for he
revealeth truth by his blessing on ordinary means.

(4.) Upon suspicion that they continue in the communion of the
church : Eph. iv. 15, ' Speaking the truth in love/ While we keep
unity and keep love, others have greater hopes to convince, they to be
convinced ; and so both, while they divide not, by this mutual con
descension, may the better wait for this illumination ; but in their
separation, their errors are confirmed while they hear but one side,
nothing to undeceive them, but all to root them in their errors.

(5.) He supposeth that they walked orderly according to their
light. Now if God hath begun to enlighten them in other things,
he will discover more truths to them, John vii. 17 ; upon the whole,
deal tenderly with them and tolerate them, till they be taught of
God.

(6.) As to the nature of his confidence, ' God shall reveal/ There
is a twofold confidence, a confidence of faith grounded on a promise,
and a confidence of charity grounded on appearance and probability,
1 Cor. xiii. 7. We hope the best, though the event doth not always
follow; the former is on the forementioned grounds, the latter on
appearance. The appearance of them ; so Gal. v. 10, ' I have confi
dence in you through the Lord, that ye will be no otherwise minded ;
for he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment whoever he be/
This confidence was grounded on charity, that through the Lord's
grace they should be reclaimed from their error, and brought to
embrace the truth. We are not to despair of the recovery of any, but

PHIL. III. 15.] IN THINGS INDIFFERENT. 77

in charity to hope the best of all men, as long as they are curable.
Thus for the third reason.

4. Fourth reason , from the tern per of those that are perfect. A grounded
Christian beareth with the infirmities he seeth in others, and pitieth
and helpeth them, and prayeth for them more than the weak, who are
usually most censorious and addicted to the interest of their party and
faction in the world, and make a bustle about opinions rather than
solid godliness ; but the grown Christian is most under the power of
love and a heavenly mind, and so loveth God and his neighbour, is
most sensible of his own frailty, hath a greater zeal for the welfare of
his church and interest in the world, and seeth farther than others do.

Use is to press us to this lenity and forbearance to one another.

To this end take these considerations : —

1. Consider in how many things we agree, and in how few we differ.
There is a threefold unity ; in mind, and heart, and scope.

In mind : Eom. xv. 5, 6, 'Now the God of patience and consolation
grant that you be like-minded one towards another, that ye may with
one mind and one mouth glorify God.'

In heart: Acts iv. 32, 'And the multitude of them that believed
were of one heart and of one soul.'

As to the scope, Kom. xv. 5-7. Now as to the way, it is either
the general way of faith and holiness, for all that shall be saved are of
one mind as to the substantials of faith and worship : Jer. xxxii. 39,
' I will give them one heart and one way, that they may fear me for
ever.' But there may be a different practice as to some lesser things ;
should we for these break with one another ?

2. Take more notice of their graces than of their infirmities. Is
there no good thing found in them ? Kev. ii. 6, ' But this thou hast,
that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans.' See also ver. 2 and 5.
He beginneth and endeth with their commendation, though in the
middle of the epistle he reproveth them for their decay ; he taketh
more notice of what is right than what is wrong. We reflect upon the
evil of every party, but do not consider the good.

3. Eemember how open the enforcements to love and unity are, and
how much the grounds of separation lie in the dark, and are in a
doubtful case, but union is the safest part.

4. Think of God's love and forbearance towards us before we
received the light of his truth, and were brought to the obedience of
his will ; as God dealt with the Israelites, so with every one of us :
Acts xiii. 18, ' He suffered their manners in the wilderness.' If we
had been dealt with rigorously, we had been cut off from the number
of God's people, had such stumbling-blocks and prejudices laid in our
way, that we should never have been converted to God.

5. This forbearance cannot in reason be expected from others to
ourselves, if we be not ready to repay it to others. There is no man
which hath not infirmities of his own which call for forbearance,
James iii. 2. In the general, every man is obliged to do as he would
be done unto, Mat. vii. 12. So in particular, he is reproved when he
had his own debt forgiven him, yet took his fellow-servant by the
throat and showed him no mercy, Mat. xviii. 28. We have all our
failings and mistakes ; usually God punisheth censures with censures,

78 A PERSUASIVE TO UNITY, ETC. [PHIL. II F. 15.

Mat. vii. 1, injuries with injuries. Paul, that stoned Stephen, was
himself stoned at Lystra. So he punisheth separations with separa
tions ; they are endless, as circles in the water beget one another.

6. Consider how dangerous it is to reject any whom Christ will own
for his. Will Christ admit him to heaven, and will you think him
unfit for your communion here upon earth ? Despise not the weak
brother, for God hath received him, Horn. xiv. 3. The Gentile
believer must not despise the scrupulous Jewish believer, and cast out
of his communion the Gentile Christian ; if God hath admitted him
into his family, shall we exclude him ? So Mat. xviii. 6, ' Whosoever
shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better
that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were cast
into the sea/ Now what greater offence than to cast them off from
the privileges of the Christian church, either by public or private cen
sures which are causeless or unwarrantable, at least no way grounded
on necessary things ?

7. As we must not on our part give offence or occasion the divisions,
so we must not take offence when it is given by others ; for charity, as
it provoketh not, so it ' is not easily provoked,' 1 Cor. xiii. 5. So
likewise if a rent be made by others, we must do what we can to heal
it. If an angry brother call us bastard, yet let us own him as a brother
and a child of the family : for ' Blessed are the peacemakers,' Mat.
v. 9. The world censureth us for compliers and daubers, but God
counteth us his genuine and true children.

8. Our endeavours after unity among the professors of Christianity
ought to be earnest and constant : Eph. iv. 3, ' Endeavouring to keep
the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.' I add this partly
because many make fair pretences of peace and union, which their
practice contradicteth ; all cry out of the divisions, but every one
keepeth them up ; and partly, because when it is endeavoured we
shall find difficulties and disappointments, but we must not rest in
some careless endeavours, nor grow weary though we meet not with
present success ; and partly because the instruments of so great a
good are usually sacrificed to the wrath of both parties. We must be
content to digest affronts, reproaches, censures, and injuries, and love
them that hate us : 2 Cor. xii. 15, ' Though the more abundantly I
love you, the less I am beloved of you.'

NOT TO BE OFFENDED IN CHRIST,
THE READY WAY TO BLESSEDNESS.

And blessed is he ivhosoever shall not be offended in me. — MAT. XI. 6.

THESE words are the conclusion of Christ's answer to John's disciples,
who were sent from him in prison to inquire if Christ were the true
Messiah, or they must look for another. This message was not sent
for his own satisfaction, but theirs ; not his own, for he had before
openly owned Christ as such, John i. 29, but theirs : they are
offended in Christ out of respect to their master. For answer Christ
referreth them to his works, whether they were not such as the pro
phets foretold were to be performed by the Messiah.

Two things he urgeth : —

First, His miracles.

Secondly, His preaching the gospel.

First, His miracles. ' The blind receive their sight, the lame walk,
the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, and the dead are raised, and
the poor have the gospel preached to them.' This was foretold : Isa.
xxxv. 5, .6, ' Then the eyes of the blind shall be open, and the ears of the
deaf shall be unstopped : then shall the lame leap as an hart, and the
tongue of the dumb shall sing.' And then for his setting afoot the
gospel, compare Isa. Ixi. 1, with Luke iv. 18. Isa. Ixi. 1, ' The Spirit of
the Lord God is upon me, because the Lord hath anointed me to preach
good tidings unto the meek : he hath sent me to bind up the broken
hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening the
prison to them that are bound.' Luke iv. 18, ' The Spirit of the
Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel
to the poor : he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach
deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind ; to
set at liberty them that are bruised ; to preach the acceptable year of
the Lord." And Luke iv. 21, 'This day is this scripture fulfilled in
your ears.' This is here expressed, ' The poor have the gospel
preached to them' — (TTTW^OI evaj^eXi^ovrai) 'The poor are evan
gelised ' — have not only the promises of the gospel offered to them,
but the impression and power of it is left upon their hearts. By the
poor may be meant the humble-minded, or persons of the meanest
and lowest condition — the humble-minded, or such as were affected
with their sin and misery. The proud resist and stand out against
the gospel, but the broken-hearted thankfully accepted glad tidings

80 NOT TO BE OFFENDED IN CHRIST [MAT. XL 6.

of this salvation. The Messiah was to preach to 'the poor/ Luke
iv. 18. But in Isa. Ixi. 1, it is ' the meek.' The gospel doth affect
the poor needy soul, so as to put a stamp of grace upon it. They
that are sensible of their sin and misery are the proper objects of this
dispensation ; or else it may be meant of persons of the meanest and
lowest condition. The Christian church was made up of such at
first : James ii. 5, ' Hearken, my beloved brethren ; hath not God
chosen the poor of this world rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom
which he hath promised to them that love him ? ' and 1 Cor. i. 26,
' For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after
the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called/ Christ did
not then call the eminent and great, but the obscure and despised of
the world, lest religion should seem to owe its growth and progress
rather to the power of the world than to the evidence of the truth.
Now these are said to be evangelised, that is, to have a good share in
the blessed message, they above others being wrought upon and
affected with it. To be evangelised implieth grace on God's part,
and on theirs a willing reception of the impression of it, so as to be
changed by it. The poor are all to be gospelled ; those whose
poverty is sanctified to make way for brokenness of heart, which is
not said to exclude the rich from all benefit ; some were called then,
though not many. Grace, where it prevails in the heart, puts rich
and poor on the same level. It humbleth the rich, and exalteth the
poor, James i. 9, 10. It teacheth the one to abound, the other to be
abased, Phil. iv. 12. Poverty and riches do as they are used. Now,
saith Christ, tell John the things that ye hear and see ; let him
expound the characters of the Messiah as they lie in the Old Testa
ment ; and if they be verified in me, see what application and infer
ence you ought to make. Therefore he dismisseth them with this
conclusion: ' And blessed is he whosoever shall not be offended in me.'
In which words observe : —

1. The privilege: And blessed is he: it is meant of our supreme
blessedness.

2. The qualification: Whosoever is not offended in me. Where
observe — 1. It is negatively expressed: not offended. 2. There is a
universal negative : whosoever is not. But are all those who are not
offended at Christ saved ? I answer, No ; you must look upon this
conclusion as annexed to the last clause of the former verse, — ' The
poor have the gospel preached unto them : and blessed is he whosoever
shall not be offended in me.' To be offended is to be scandalised, or
kept from owning Christ as the true Messiah: all are happy and
blessed so far as they are evangelised, and miserable so far as scanda
lised. When the kingdom of heaven is brought to us, nothing can
bar us from entering into it but our being offended in Christ. But if
we be not scandalised so as to hinder our being evangelised, then we
are in a happy and blessed condition ; that is, blessed so far as the
impediment of our blessedness is removed ; and indeed, that is all the
blessedness we can attain unto in this life. Thus blessedness is
ascribed to pardon of sins, Ps. xxxii. 1, because that taketh away the
legal impediment. Blessedness is ascribed to sanctification, Ps. cxix.
1, ' Blessed are the undefiled in the way,' because that removeth the

MAT. XI. 6.] THE BEADY WAY TO BLESSEDNESS. 81

moral incapacity, and so is a forerunner of eternal happiness: and
here it is ascribed to not being offended in Christ when he is suffi
ciently revealed to us, as it removeth the impediment of our faith,
which is always some offence and dislike that we take at Christ and
the ways of God.

The point that I shall insist on is this : —

That whosoever, being invited to embrace the gospel, is not offended
in Christ, is in the ready way to true blessedness.

In the prosecution of this point I shall use this method: —

First, To show you what it is to be offended in Christ.

Secondly, Upon what occasions men were then offended.

Thirdly, Whether this sin were proper to that age only, or we may
now be guilty.

Fourthly, I shall show you the kinds of this sin.

Fifthly, How it is true that those which escape this sin are in the
ready way to salvation.

First, What it is to be offended in Christ.

1 answer — To be offended in Christ is to be offended because of
Christ ; something in him which we dislike, which is a hindrance to
our receiving and owning him in that quality wherein he appeared
in the world, and offereth himself to us — namely, as our Lord and
Saviour. 2icavSa\ov, in the natural sense of it, signifieth either any
obstacle or hindrance laid in a man's way, by which the passenger is
detained or stopped : peculiarly it is put for those sharp stakes which
they were wont to stick in the ground in the ancient way of warring,
to wound the feet and legs of their enemies in their pursuit of them,
against which they used greaves of brass : most usually <TKavSa\ov
signifieth a stone or block in the way, at which a man is apt to
stumble and fall. So 1 Peter ii. 8, ' Unto them which believe, Christ
is precious ; but a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence to them
that stumble thereat.' A rock with respect to those that travel by
sea, a stone of stumbling with respect to those that travel by land.
So it is used here, ' Who are not scandalised at Christ.' In this
expression there is something expressed and something supposed.

1. It supposeth some offer and revelation made to us, that grace is
brought home to us, and salvation offered to us. Jews and professing
Christians are more properly said to be offended in Christ than hea
thens who never heard nor sought after him, 1 Cor. i. 23 : ' We preach
Christ crucified, to the Jews a stumbling-block, to the Greeks foolish
ness.' They stumble who, being invited to come to him, dislike and
are displeased with something in him ; or being on their way, are
upon some occasion and temptations laid aside and prejudiced, and
either stumble or fall in the way undertaken by them, or have no
heart to go forward, but either directly retire or faint.

2. It expresseth or implieth such an offence, that either they are
kept off from Christ, or else drawn away from him.

[1.] Some are kept off by their carnal prejudices, or offence they
take at somewhat of Christ, and so continue in their unbelief ; thus
Christ is said to be a rock of offence to ' the disobedient,' 1 Peter ii. 8,
that is, the impenitent and unbelieving world, who, out of indulgence to
their lusts, slight an offered Saviour.

VOL. II. F

82 NOT TO BE OFFENDED IN CHRIST [MAT. XI. 6.

[2.] Others are drawn from him, as those that had carnal expecta
tion when they were disappointed : John vi. 66, ' From that time many
of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him.' This is
the offence, when we are either discouraged from, or in the ways of
godliness.

I now come to show you : —

Secondly, TJpon what occasions were men then offended in Christ.
They were displeased with his person, sufferings, doctrine.

1. His person. They were somewhat alarmed with his miracles, and
the wisdom of his gracious speeches, but how to reconcile this with the
meanness of his person they were at a loss. Sometimes his birth and
breeding were a distaste to them : Mat. xiii. 55, 56, ' Is not this the
carpenter's son ? is not his mother called Mary ? and his brethren,
James, Joses, Simon, Judas ? And his sisters, are they not all with
us ? Whence then hath this man all these things ? And they were
offended in him.' So Mark vi. 3, ' Is not this the carpenter, brought
up in the same trade with Joseph ? ' Thus upon the consideration of
his mean and known beginning they forsook him. Sometimes they
quarrelled at his country, not where he was born, but bred. He >'as
born in Bethlehem, but bred in Nazareth, which was in Galilee, anft
Galilee, as they conceived, was looked upon by God as a mean and
despicable place : John vii. 52, ' Art thou of Galilee ? (speaking to
Nicodemus), search and look, for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet.'
This was the common conceit, for Jonah was of that country. So
John vii. 41, when some said, ' This is the Christ,' others said, ' Shall
Christ come out of Galilee?' That country was under a reproach.
Nay, a good man was possessed with this prejudice : John i. 46, ' Can
any good thing come out of Nazareth ? And Philip saith, Come and
see.' Trial would make him of another mind. But many good people
are led away with common prejudice, and so overlook things and per
sons of the chiefest regard, &c. Sometimes they were offended at the
meanness of his followers : John vii. 48, ' Have any of the rulers and
pharisees believed in him ? But this people, that knoweth not the law,
are cursed ; ' that is, the rabble are ready to follow any false teacher,
and such ones follow him.

2. They were offended at his doctrine, the mysteriousness of it, as
when he had spoken of eating his flesh and drinking his blood, they
could not tell what to make of it. If it signified anything, it signified
his death, and that was a point not to be touched upon in the hearing
of them that expected a glorious, pompous Messiah, that should sub
jugate other nations to them. Therefore Christ saith, 'Doth this
offend you ?' John vi. 61. Yea, the offence was so great, that ' many
of his disciples went backward, and walked no more with him,' ver. 66.
Sometimes they were offended at the holiness of it, as when he pressed
the pharisees, who were altogether for external observances, to look
after an inward cleansing : Mat. xv. 12, ' Knowest thou not that the
pharisees were offended after they heard this saying ? ' This was a
great distaste to them to hear that a man is defiled by sin, and not at
all by meats, and that the washing of the heart is the chief thing.

3. The great stumbling-block of all was his sufferings. This
offended good and bad. The good : Mat. xxvi. 31, ' All of you

MAT. XI. 6.] THE READY WAY TO BLESSEDNESS. 83

shall be offended because of me this night. For it is written, I will
smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered
abroad. And Peter saith, Though all men shall be offended because
of thee, yet will I never be offended,' ver. 33. The bad : This was
the great stumbling-block to the Jews : 1 Cor. i. 23, ' We preach
Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling-block.' By this they fed
their obstinacy and prejudice. They could not believe that he that
was crucified as a malefactor was the Son of God and the Saviour of
the world.

Thirdly, Was it not proper to that age only ? I answer, No ; we
also may be prejudiced, and guilty of this sin of being offended in
Christ. You will say, What danger is there of that now, since Christ
is publicly owned, and Christianity in fashionr and the world run into
the church ?

I shall show you : —

1. That there is danger still.

2. What is likely to offend since Christ's exaltation.
1. There is danger still : —

[1.] Because though the name of Christ be had in honour, yet the
stricter profession and practice of godliness is under reproach, and the
nominal hateth the serious Christian, though both own the same Bible,
believe the same creed, and are baptized with one and the same
baptism into the same profession. Those that are false to their re
ligion will malign and scorn those that are true to it, and live up to
the power of it. As there is no commerce between the living and the
dead, so no true friendship between the carnal and the heavenly. Among
the outside Christians, it will be matter of reproach to be serious and
diligent ; and they that are so, will be accounted more precise and
nice than wise. No wonder if they slight you, who first slight God,
and Christ, and their own salvation.

[2.] It may happen that the stricter sort of Christians are the poorer
sort ; and such as carry no great port and appearance in the world ;
and so, though they be precious in the eyes of God, yet they may be
despised by men. Strictness of religion is many times looked upon by
some as too mean a thing for persons of their rank and quality ; and so
whilst the poor receive the gospel, they, to keep up their greatness, go
the broad way to hell ; these are offended in Christ. In Salviaii's
time, Quantus in Christiana populo honor Christi est, ubi religio igno-
bilemfacit; Coguntur esse mali ne viles habeantur, — religion makes
them base, and men are compelled to be evil, that they may not be
scorned and disgraced. Now we should resolve to be more vile for
God, 2 Sam. vi. 22.

[3.] Though men be not distasted against Christianity in whole,
yet in part ; though they be not offended in Christ altogether, yet they
take offence at some of his ways, wherein his glory and interest is
concerned. In the age that we live in, many of those things that fall
within the conscience and compass of our duty may be under a cloud
and disesteem. Now they that have received light about these things
should not be offended though the generality of the world decry and
oppose them. Christ gets up by degrees ; and where the main of
religion is received, yet all the parts and branches of it are not

84 NOT TO BE OFFENDED IN CHRIST [MAT. XI. 6.

received, which must be required in their place ; and though we are
not always bound to the positive profession of lesser things, yet we are
bound negatively ; we must do nothing against the truth, 2 Cor. xiii.
8. We must not renounce a truth because it is run down by a vulgar
prejudice, but in all meekness of wisdom own the better way. Such
constancy of mind is expected from a good man, who consults with
conscience rather than interest.

[4.] The world may not be able to bear the owning of these truths ;
and therefore, those who set them afoot may be disgraced, afflicted,
and reproachfully used ; but the knowledge of a hated truth is a greater
argument of God's favour than the prosperity of the world : Prov. iii.
32, ' Envy thou not the oppressor, and choose none of his ways ; for
the froward is an abomination unto the Lord, but his secret is with
the righteous.'

[5.] There is no man in the world but, if he run up his refusal of
Christ, or his impenitency and unbelief, to its proper principle, he will
find it to be some offence or dislike, either because of the inward
constitution of his mind, or the external state of religion in the world.
Either he cannot bring his heart to suit with the strictness, purity, and
self-denial of Christ's religion, or Christ's religion to suit with his
heart. As the young man, Mark x. 22, ' He was sad at that saying,
and went away grieved, for he had great possessions.' Or else, if both
suit, the world liketh not the match ; so that it cometh to this point,
that he must be an enemy to God or the world : James iv. 4, ' Ye
adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that the friendship of the
world is enmity with God ! Whosoever, therefore, will be a friend of
the world, is the enemy of God.'

2. What is likely to offend, since Christ's exaltation of his person
in heaven, and his religion in the world ?

[1.] The many calamities which attend the profession of it. John,
who was his forerunner, was now in prison when Christ spake these
words; and Christ foretelleth grievous troubles and afflictions : Mat.
xxiv. 10, ' And then many shall be offended.' And he foretelleth us
that we may not be offended : John xvi. 1, ' These things have I
spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended ; ' that is, scandalised
by the hazards which attend Christ's service, or take occasion to alien
ate themselves from him. Yet all will not do: Mat. xiii. 21, ' When
persecution ariseth for the word, by and by he is offended.' A
man is offended when he findeth that which he did not look for.
Many promise themselves ease and peace in Christianity ; and when
it falleth out otherwise, they dislike what they formerly seemed to
prize.

[2.] They may take offence at Christ's doctrine, at the purity, the
self-denial, the simplicity, the mysteriousness of it.

(1.) The purity of it. To holy men this is an argument of love :
Ps. cxix. 140, ' Thy word is very pure, therefore thy servant loveth
it.' But to the carnal of dislike and offence : John iii. 20, ' Every one
that doeth evil hateth the light ; neither cometh he to the light, lest
his deeds should be reproved,' They have somewhat to conceal, some
what which they are loth to part with. And so, lest they should be
found faulty, and engaged to reform themselves, they cannot endure

MAT. XI. 6.] THE READY WAY TO BLESSEDNESS, 85

the light of the gospel, and are offended at Christ's strict doctrine, as
sore eyes are at the brightness of the sun. This light is not only shin
ing, but scorching.

(2.) The mortification and self-denial of it. Mortification respects
our lusts, and self-denial our interest. Our worldly interests are the
baits of our carnal desires or lusts. Now, to crucify the flesh or deny
the world are both distasteful to flesh and blood ; and, therefore, they
are apt to say, ' This is an hard saying ; ' and ' What strange doctrine
is this ? ' 1 Peter iv, 4, ' They think it strange that you run not with
them to the same excess of riot/ It is matter of great admiration
that others should abandon their course of life. The sweetness of
Christ's service is wholly hidden from them ; therefore they hate that
religion which the}7 do profess, and all that are serious in it. They think
strange God should plant desires in them which he would not have
to be satisfied. But they do not distinguish between what nature
craveth and corruption lusteth after. That the inordinancy is from
themselves, and therefore have a secret dislike of Christ in their souls,
because they would do what they list, not what they ought. They
would not be fettered by any of his laws, or look upon that fruit as
forbidden which corrupt nature hath a longing unto, as if all necessary
restraint were a kind of prison to them.

(3.) The simplicity and plainness of the gospel, void of human
wisdom and excellency of words. It is a plain thing teaching the
way how sinners may return to God and blessedness. This doctrine
is clad in the simple attire of a vulgar style ; and this was the offence
of the Gentiles, who would be gratified with eloquence and profound
knowledge : 1 Cor. i. 22, ' The Jews require a sign, and the Greeks
seek after wisdom ; ' that is, the Jews, who were trained up in extra
ordinary dispensations, they would have miracles and prodigies from
heaven. The Gentiles look for profound philosophy in the gospel,
and scorn it because they find it not there. Their offence was be
cause they found not matter of dispute, but practice ; for they were
altogether bred up in the uncertain debates of their philosophers. But
little did these mind that there was a sublimity of wisdom in this
plain doctrine (1 Cor. ii. 6, ' We speak wisdom among them that are
perfect, yet not the wisdom of this world/ &c.),as discovering the true
way of easing the conscience, and the nature of true happiness, which
were the two things about which the wisest and profoundest of them
spent all their thoughts and speculations. Nor did they mind this :
that laws would lose their authority, if not delivered in a plain style ;
nor would our duty so clearly be stated by man's reason as by God's
authority. When it is to be found out by man's reason it is left more
to the uncertainty of dispute. Bare nature is a hard book to study
in, nor are the lessons of it so easily found out. While the wise men
of the world were debating about felicity and happiness, practical godli
ness died upon their hands, and men strove rather to be witty than
good, and so delivered things more coldly, and not with that life and
power and authority for the reclaiming and reducing man to his duty
to God ; like the curious wits of our age, who delight to speak finely,
father than successfully, in the matters of religion.

(4.) The mysteriousness of it above all natural reason. The devil

86 NOT TO BE OFFENDED IN CHRIST [MAT. XI. 6.

playeth on all hands ; sometimes the doctrine of the gospel is too plain,
sometimes too mystical. It cannot enter into their hearts to conceive
how God should be distinguished into three persons, how God should
become man, and the like ; and therefore scoffing atheists, such as
are rife in the latter days, question all ; and having lost the light of
their reason, yet retain the pride of their reason, and are objecting all
the difficulties they can think of against the truth of the word of God,
and are apt to say, as Nicodemus, John iii. 9, ' How can these things
be ? ' Till they see a reason for everything they will not own it.
Indeed, we must see a reason why we believe everything, and that is,
divine revelation contained in the word of God ; but we cannot always
see a reason of everything which we do believe, for many things are
mysteries, and we receive them as we do pills, not chew, but swallow
them ; we take them upon the credit of the revealer : to chew pro-
duceth a loathsome ejection ; to swallow, a wholesome remedy. Be
lieving in the common notion of it is a receiving a truth upon the
trust of another ; so it differeth from knowing, for then we reason of
ourselves ; and divine faith is a receiving such things as God hath
revealed, because he hath revealed them. Then our first inquiry is,
Whether these things be so or so ? not how they can be so ? There
fore we begin at the wrong end if we inquire first, How can this be ?
In many cases, constat de re, the thing is evident in scripture ; but,
non constat de modo, how it can be is beyond our reach. Now, when
we should believe, we dispute and cavil, rather than inquire. If any
thing be not plainly revealed by God, you may reject it without sin ;
but if it be, you must not contradict all that you cannot comprehend
— the Trinity of the persons in the unity of the divine essence, or how
a virgin should conceive, or how a God can become man. It is suffi
cient that all this is revealed in scripture, which carrieth its own
evidence in its forehead, and shineth by its own light, and hath the
seal and stamp of God upon it. In short, to believe is not to receive
a thing in its own evidence, but upon the credit of the testifier. If
you will not credit it unless the thing be evident in itself, you do not
believe Christ, but your own reason ; and instead of being thankful
for the revelation, you quarrel with his truth, because it is somewhat
above your capacity. You should captivate your understandings to
the obedience of Christ, 2 Cor. x. 5.

I now come to show you : —

Fourthly, The kinds of this sin of being offended in Christ. Three
distinctions I shall give you : —

1. There is an offence with contempt, and an offence with dis
couragement.

[1.] The offence with contempt is when we are prejudiced against,
or turn from the faith ; either never embrace it, or quite forsake it.
Contempt produceth unbelief and disobedience. They are so given
over to their sinful courses that they cannot be persuaded to relinquish
them : John iii. 19, ' This is the condemnation, that light is come into
the world, and that men love darkness rather than light, because their
deeds are evil.' Nothing will gain them to submit to Christ's healing
methods ; they think he seeketh their loss and hurt rather than their
benefit, because he would reclaim them from their lusts. These

MAT. XI. 6.] THE EEADY WAY TO BLESSEDNESS. 87

reject all admonitions, and remain obstinate and impenitent in their
sins.

[2.] The offence with discouragement : when men are staggered in
their hope and obedience. Troubles are distasteful to the flesh, which
seeketh its own ease. Some are discouraged in a greater, some in a
lesser degree : Heb. xii. 3, ' Lest ye wax weary, and faint in your
minds/ Weariness is a lesser degree of deficiency, faintness a greater.
These terms are translated from the body to the mind.

2. There is an offence of ignorance and an offence of malice and
opposition.

[1.] The offence of ignorance and weakness : when men are carried
with a blind zeal. ' I verily thought that I ought to do many things
against Jesus of Nazareth/ saith Paul, Acts xxvi. 9. Men of a super
stitious conscience are like a blind horse, full of mettle, but ever and
anon stumbling. But this is more pardonable : 1 Tim. i. 13, ' Who
was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious ; but I ob
tained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief.'

[2.] There is the offence of malice and opposition, when men err,
not only in their minds, but in their hearts ; do not know, and do not
desire to know ; they would not know what they know, and are will
ingly ignorant ; nolentes audire, quod auditum damnare non possunt,
&c. (Tertul. in Apol.) They have not a mind to know that which
they have not a mind to do. They would not know the truth because
they have a mind to hate it. This is spoken of, Acts xiii. 45, ' They
were filled with envy, and spake against those things which were
spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming.' This is malice ;
men first hate, then persecute and oppose the truth. Conviction choked
with prejudices breaketh out into rage against that way they were con
vinced of, or the light of which they cannot rationally withstand.
Herod taketh offence against John the Baptist, whom he formerly liked,
and then beheadeth him. Light resisted, or not kindly used, maketh a
man turn devil, that he may the more deface all feelings of conscience.
This is the malignity of revolters, Hosea v. 5 ; they will hear nothing to
the contrary .

3. There is a total and there is a partial offence. The total offence
is wh'jn men will give Christ no place in their hearts, but remain in
their infidelity : John viii. 24, ' Because ye believe not that I am he,
ye shall die in your sins.' When they will take no warning, they shall
perish for despising the remedy. The partial offence is, when they do
not receive all of Christ, though they may be sound in the main ;
these are those that the apostle speaks of, that they are ' saved as by
fire,' 1 Cor. iii 15. Some doctrine or practice, wherein they allow
themselves, may prove false and unchristian ; yet the man may be
mercifully dealt with by Christ, and freed from having his portion
with unbelievers ; yet it goeth hard with him, as one involved in a
common fire hardly escapeth out of it ; their salvation is more difficult.
In short, every one is more happy, as he is less apt to be offended in
Christ ; but they are most unhappy that are most offended in him.

I now come to show you —

Fifthly, How it is true that those that escape this sin are in the
ready way to salvation.

88 NOT TO BE OFFENDED IN CHRIST [MAT. XL 6.

To this I answer —

1. The negative includeth the positive, and must be thus explained :
He that is not offended, but evangelised, hath the power and virtue of
the gospel stamped upon his heart : ' Blessed is he.' Among them
that are offended, some forsake and fall off from Christ, others never
come at him. But these believe so as to be changed and converted.
Nothing hindereth them when Christ hath gained their liking and
esteem ; for this esteem that we speak of now is not a simple specu
lative approbation (for that may be, and no change follow : Rom. ii.
18, ' Thou approvest the things that are excellent '), but a practical
comparative approbation: all things considered, Christ is best for their
turns. Always a change followeth this esteem : Phil. iii. 8, ' I count
all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus
my Lord/ And till we have this esteem, there is some secret offence
that we take at Christ, either at his person, doctrine, precepts, or the
bad entertainment they have in the world ; and for the contrariety of
our affections, Christ and we do not close with full complacency and
delight.

2. This esteem produceth a uniform obedience ; for they that thus
esteem Christ will study to please him. Delight in our master
breedeth delight in our work : Col. i. 10, ' That ye might walk worthy
of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work, and
increasing in the knowledge of God ;' and 1 Thes. ii. 12, ' That ye
would walk worthy of God, who hath called you unto his kingdom and
glory.' The only way to know whether we be more or less offended
in Christ, is to compare our conversation and practice with his pre
cepts. His benefits commend themselves to our affections, his pre
cepts to our consciences ; the one sweeten the other. We have such
a good master, we can never do enough for him. If we like Christ,
nothing will be grievous that he giveth us in charge : 1 John v. 3,
' His commandments are not grievous/

3. When we are not offended in Christ we are the better fortified
against temptations to apostasy. They are of three sorts — errors,
scandals, persecutions.

[1.] Errors. Many are drawn away with vain pretences, * But we
have an unction from the holy one, and know all things,' I John ii. 20.
But they are an offence, not only of seduction, but contristation :
Rom. xvi. 17, ' Mark them which cause errors and offences contrary to
the doctrine which ye have learned, and avoid them/ These are wens
of Christ's mystical body, not parts. Errors in the church breed
atheism in the world. Many question the ways of God, and give over all
religion ; because there are so many differences and sects, therefore they
think nothing certain. Certainly God saw this discipline to be fittest
for his people ; he hath told us there must be errors ; he would not
have us to take up religion upon trust, without the pains of study and
prayer. Lazy men would fain give laws to heaven, and teach God
now to govern the affairs of the world ; they would have all things
clear and plain, that there should be no doubt about it. But the
Lord, in his wise providence, seeth it fit to permit these things, ' That
they which are approved may be made manifest/ To excuse the
trouble of a search, study, and prayer, men would have all things

MAT. XL 6.] THE READY WAY TO BLESSEDNESS. 89

agreed, else they take offence at religion, and that is one means to
draw them off, even after profession. The canonists say, Nonfuisset dis-
cretus Dominus Deus, nisi unum constituent universalem judicem.
This was their blasphemy, that God was not discreet and wise, unless he
had appointed one universal and infallible interpreter. This is men's
natural thoughts ; the Jews say that Christ was not the true Messiah.
Why ? Because if he had been, he would not have come in such a
way as to leave any of his countrymen in doubt, but would so plainly
have discovered himself that all might know him. So many think,
religion is but a fancy, and so fall off to atheism and scepticism at
last, and irresolution in religion, because there are so many sects and
divisions, and all upholding it with plausible pretences. And to excuse
laziness or prejudice, men pretend want of certainty ; but God's word
is plain to all that will do his will, John vii. 17.

[2.] The scandalous and evil practices of professors. These do not
only infect but offend many, and cause them to stumble at religion, or
fall into a dislike of the way of salvation. Scandal is far more dan
gerous than persecution. In persecution, though many be dis
couraged, yet others are gained to a liking of religion. There are
many that have been gained by the patience, courage, and constancy
of the martyrs, but never any were gained by the scandalous falls of
professors. Persecutions do only work upon our heart, which may be
allayed by proposal of the crown of life ; but by scandalous actions,
how many settle into a resolved hardness of heart ! In crosses and
persecutions many men may have a secret liking of the truth, and a
purpose to own it in better times ; but by this kind of scandal, men
grow into an open and professed dislike thereof. In persecutions
there is not a dislike of religion itself, but of the hard terms upon
which it must be received ; but by scandals men dislike religion
itself, and nourish a base and vile opinion thereof in their hearts, and
so they grow loose and fall off. And this mischief doth not only pre
vail with the lighter sort of Christians, but many times those which
have had some taste, it makes them fly off exceedingly : Mat.
xviii. 7, ' There will be offences, but woe unto them by whom they
come.' Christ hath told us all will not walk up to the religion they
own ; but a man that is not offended in Christ will not be offended at
the disorders of those that profess his way : 1 John ii. 10, ' He that
loveth his brother abideth in the light, and there is no occasion of
stumbling in him.' All things that offend will not be taken away till
the reapers come : Mat. xiii. 41, ' The Son of man shall send forth
his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that
offend, and them which do iniquity.' In the meantime he that
loveth Christ, and loveth his brother, dareth not reason from some to
all, from persons to. the religion; for religion is not to be judged by
the persons that profess it, but the persons by the religion. These
things must ever be distinguished : the rule and the practice, the form
and the power. The form, manner, or model of truth may be com
plete, though the virtue of this religion doth not prevail over all those
that come under the profession of it. It is against all reason that the
excellency of Christ should stand to the courtesy of man's obedience.
The art is not to be judged by the bungling of the artist ; and thea

90 NOT TO BE OFFENDED IN CHRIST [MAT. XI. G.

for the other, the love of the brethren will not permit them that they
should judge of all the rest by a few, and those the worser part. This
is, as if a man should judge of a street by the sink or kennel, or throw
away the whole cluster or bunch of grapes for one or two rotten ones.
Shall the apostles be judged of by Judas ? or the good angels by the
bad ? or Abraham's family by Ishmael ? If some make shipwreck of a
good conscience, others keep up the honour and majesty of religion, as
well as they disgrace it.

[3.] The troublesome poverty and mean outside of those that pro
fess the gospel, and their many troubles and calamities ; as in Christ's
time the grandees and learned rabbis did not own Christ. ' Have
any of the pharisees or rulers believed in him ? ' that is, persons of
eminence and place. Celsus, the heathen, maketh the objection, Should
a few mariners (meaning fishermen) prescribe to the world ? But
God never intended that truth should be known by pomp, nor con
demned or disallowed for troubles that accompany it. The drift of
Christianity is to take us off from the hopes and fears of the present
world ; therefore he that liketh Christ and his promises is not likely
to be separated from him by persecution, Eom. viii. 37. He is held to
him, not only by the head, but by the heart.

Now the use that we should make of this is caution. Take heed of
being offended in Christ. I shall show you : —

1 . Who are in danger of it.

2. The heinousness of it.

3. What we should do to avoid it.

1. Who are in danger of it ? I answer —

[1.] All such as are hardened in malice and opposition against those
that profess godliness, and have a male talent1 against strictness, and
are glad when it meeteth with any trouble or disgrace. The clearest
evidence will not convince these men. Such were the froward obsti
nate Jews, who were hardened and believed not, but spake evil of that
•way, Acts xix. 9. Again, there are some that are more moderate, but
are discouraged in their first attempts of a godly life, and so give over
through despondency. The bullock is most unruly at the first yok
ing ; the fire at first kindling casts forth most smoke. This they can
not bear, therefore give it over as hopeless. And then partly the
insincere, whose league with their lusts was never dissolved. And
again, weak Christians, who are not fortified and rooted in the love of
God, and the faith and hope of the gospel.

2. I shall show you the heinousness of it.

[1.] It is unreasonable. Whatsoever hindereth any man from coming
to Christ or embracing the gospel, it is an offence not given but taken.
There is nothing in Christ to make us stumble and be offended at
him : — Jer. ii. 5, ' What iniquity have your fathers found in me, that
they are gone far from me, and have walked after vanity, and are
become vain?' — but everything that may draw our desire or delight
towards him ; yet by men's blindness and ignorance it is very frequent:
Luke xix. 42, ' They do not know the things which belong to their
peace in this their day/

[2.] It is very natural. We are apt to set stumbling-blocks in our

1 An almost obsolete word, meaning ill-will. — ED.

MAT. XI. 6.] THE READY WAY TO BLESSEDNESS. 91

own way, and matter of offence before our own feet ; and take up
every obvious pretence to excuse ourselves to ourselves from hearkening
to the offers of the gospel. Flesh and blood will stumble in God's
plainest ways : Hosea xiv. 9, ' The ways of the Lord are right ; the
just shall walk therein, but the transgressors shall fall in them.' They
will count every molehill a mountain, and be offended at everything
which concerneth God, and their duty and obedience to him.

[3.] A prejudicate opinion and malice is always apt to pick quar
rels at truth and goodness : Acts xvii. 5, 6, ' The Jews which believed
not, moved with envy, took unto them certain lewd fellows of the baser
sort, and gathered a company, and set all the city on an uproar, and
assaulted the house of Jason, and sought to bring them out to the
people. And when they found them not, they drew Jason, and certain
brethren unto the rulers of the city, crying, These which have turned the
world upside down are come hither also.' So chap, xviii. 6, ' They
opposed themselves and blasphemed.'

[4.] It is a dangerous sin. If we continue to be offended in Christ,
Christ will be offended at us at the last day. We get nothing by
dashing against the corner-stone ; we hurt not Christ but ourselves :
Mat. xxi. 44, ' Whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken ; but
on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.'

3. What shall we do to avoid it ?

[1.] Get a clear understanding, or a zeal according to knowledge :
Kom. x. 2, and John ix. 39, ' For judgment I am come into the world,
that they which see not might see, and they which see might be made
blind.' This will be the effect of my coming, that the ignorant will
be enlightened, and learned men will not see the things before their
eyes ; they were hardened and left to their own prejudices.

[2.] Get a good measure to mete things withal. The Jews were
offended in Christ, because they were leavened with a notion of a
pompous Messiah ; and so judged of all things concerning Christ as
they suited with that conceit. So John vii. 24, ' Judge not according
to appearance, but judge righteous judgment.' We judge according
to appearance, but judge not righteous judgment. This is no good
measure, but an idol of our hearts. Many are in an evil way, but yet
want not their pretences. As the tradition of the elders, Mat. xix.
2 ; and succession, John viii. 33 ; the novelty of Christ's .doctrine :
Mark i. 27, ' What new doctrine is this ?' The vile abject condition
of Christ and his disciples. They never enter into the merits of the
cause, but determine it by prejudicate opinions. A good measure,
therefore, is necessary. There is mensura mensurans, and mensura
mensurata, a measure measuring, and the measure that is measured.
The measure that is measured is an upright unbiased mind.

[3.] Labour to get a mortified heart. They are most apt to be
ecandalised that have a carnal bias upon their hearts, a contrariety of
affections to the gospel, Luke xvi. 14 ; John v. 44 ; xii. 42, 43 ; who
are leavened with covetousness, jealousy of reputation, fear of disgrace,
and the like.

[4.] Get a fervent love : Ps. cxix. 165, c Great peace have they
which love thy law, and nothing shall offend them.' It is want of a
true and hearty love that maketh us so easy and apt to take offence.

92 NOT TO BE OFFENDED IN CHRIST, ETC. [MAT. XI. 6.

A second use that we make of it is this, — Be sure to take heed of
prejudices against practical godliness.

1. Some take prejudice against the necessity of regeneration. But
surely there is a necessity of fitting us anew to the use and end for
which we were made. For the use see Eph. ii. 10, and for the end
John iii. from the 3d to the 5th verse.

2. Another prejudice is the difficulty of a godly life : Mat. xix. 25,
' With men it is impossible, but with God all things are possible.'
Use will make it easy ; at first it is most hard and tedious.

3. Another prejudice is the persecutions which attend it. Gi-od will
have his servants and graces tried. They that go to sea must look
for wind and waves, but in the haven we shall have rest. In heaven
we shall enjoy full and eternal rest.

WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED OF HER CHILDREN.

For John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, He hatJi a
devil. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they say,
Beheld a man gluttonous, a friend of publicans and sinners. But
wisdom is justified of her children. — MAT. XI. 18, 19.

IN this context Christ had likened the people of the generation in
which he lived to boys playing in the streets, and personating (as
children are given to imitate what they have seen in elder persons)
sometimes festivities, acting the part of a musician, but their fellows
danced not ; sometimes funerals, acting the part of the mourning
women who were to weep for the dead, cry, Ah, my brother ! but they
upbraided their fellows, that they would do nothing as they should,
neither follow them in their mirth nor sadness. So the people of that
generation, whatsoever messages God sent unto them, they accepted
them not and obeyed them not. Some great exceptions they had still
to the messengers employed. One kind of exception they have to John,
and the quite contrary to Jesus ; and so they are not pleased, neither
full nor fasting, as we say. Their censure of John was that he was
an hypochondriac, or a frantic fellow ; the devil was in him that he was
so austere. But Christ, that was gentle and affable, they censure him
as a loose person, or favourer of such. ' For John came neither eating
and drinking, and they say, He hath a devil. The Son of man came
eating and drinking, and they say, A man gluttonous, and a friend of
publicans and sinners. But wisdom is justified of her children/
In the words three things are observable : —

1. The different form and course of life wherein John and Christ
appeared.

2. Their censures both of John and Jesus.

3. The receiving of the gospel by the unprejudiced.

1. The different course of life wherein John and Christ appeared.
' John came neither eating nor drinking ; ' that is, lived in a strict
austere course of life, not after the ordinary diet of men ; for we read
he had his raiment of camels' hair, and a leathern girdle about his
loins, and his meat was locusts and wild honey. But the Son of man
came eating and drinking; that is, using the ordinary diet of men, and
eating promiscuously with all company, in a more free use of the
creatures, taking the fare as he found it, and conversing with all sorts

94 \VISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XI. 18, 19.

of men in a familiar course of life ; sometimes with publicans, as
Zaccheus ; sometimes with pharisees, as Simon, Luke vii. He
observed no such abstinency, but ate meats indifferently. Sometimes
he had nothing but barley-bread and water ; sometimes he was at feasts,
and using wine, and conversed with men indifferently.

2. Their censures both of John and Jesus. John ' hath a devil ; '
that is, he is a person possessed, out of his wits : for the Jews ascribed
all distempers to the devil. And of Christ their censure was that he
was ' a glutton, and a friend of publicans and sinners/

3. The receiving of the gospel by the unprejudiced, ' but wisdom is
justified of her children.' This last clause needeth opening, that we
may know what is wisdom, who are her children, and how they justify
it.

[1.] By wisdom is meant the doctrine of the gospel, called elsewhere,
' The counsel of God,' as appeareth by the parallel place, Luke vii.
29, 30, ' And all the people that heard him, and the publicans, justi
fied God, being baptized with the baptism of John. But the pharisees
and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves.' The
gospel is called wisdom, because it is the result of God's eternal
wisdom. The doctrine of Christ crucified is called, ' the wisdom of
God,' 1 Cor. i. 24 ; and again, 1 Cor. ii. 7, ' the wisdom of God in a
mystery.'

[2.] The children of wisdom are the professors of it. It is an
Hebraism ; as ' children of wrath,' ' children of light,' ' children of this
world,' &c. — the professors and followers of the gospel. Wisdom hath
her children : all are not alike indisposed ; some are begotten to God
by the doctrine of grace.

[3.] Justified. As this is opposed to crimination, so to justify is the
work of an advocate. As it is opposed to condemnation, so it is the
work of a judge. Wisdom's children will bear witness to their faith,
or the doctrine of God, by their profession and godly life and ready
obedience, and exalt it as much as others decry it, and every way
manifest that they hold it for good and right.

Many points might be observed hence, as —

1. That God sendeth forth his servants with divers dispositions ;
some more austere in life, others more social in their carriage ; some
sad and mournful, others cheerful and pleasant; some more thundering
in doctrine, others more gently inducing people to repentance. Since
God maketh use of variety of gifts and tempers, let us observe this
wisdom, not bring all to the law of some admired instance and
example. As there is a difference of stomachs, some for meats baked
or roasted, others for boiled, so God fits his servants severally to do
good, as the persons they are to treat with need.

2. That men are qualified according to the dispensation wherein
God useth them. John, as a preacher of repentance, was austere ;
Christ, as a giver of pardon, mild and affable. John was to come in
the spirit and power of Elias, and therefore to imitate him in his
course of life. He was sent forth to raise and awaken a sleepy world
besotted in security. But Christ, who was to come with the glad
tidings of salvation, and to call sinners to grace and pardon, chose to
appear in a meek, sweet, and social way of converse, that his benignity

MAT. XL 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN". 95

in drawing the most grievous sinners to himself might thereby be
manifested.

3. That men are apt to complain, quarrel, and except against what
is done by God, and whatsoever methods are used to reduce them to a
sense of their duty. Both John and Jesus were sent by God, but men
have ever somewhat to say: John is too rough and austere, and Christ
too sociable and familiar with sinners. They dislike the severity of
the one, and the free converse of the other. So in other cases, old men,
they say, dote, young men are too rash ; some they find fault with be
cause they are so facile and easy ; with others, because they are obscure
and deep. People are always unsatisfied.

4. That neither the severity of the law, nor the glad tidings of
salvation, will of themselves work upon men, unless God set in by his
Spirit : for both the dispensation of John and Jesus was without its
effect.

5. Though some obstinately refuse the gospel, yet others accept of
it, and live accordingly. Wisdom hath her children, who justify and
defend her ways as much as others impugn and oppose them, Acts
xvii. 34. God seldom lighteth a candle but he hath some lost groat
to seek.

All these points might be profitably insisted on, but I shall make use
of this text to give you this observation : —

That Jesus Christ, when he came to set up the gospel, did not tie
himself to a wilderness-life of austerity in total abstinence from com
mon meat and wine, as John the Baptist did, and as they thought that
he that professed extraordinary sanctity should have done.

In the prosecution of this point I shall use this method : —

1. I shall show you that the censures of the two things disliked in
Christ were not just.

2. Give you the reasons why he lived and chose this form and sort
of life.

3. The profitable observations that we may build thereon.

1. That the censures of the two things disliked in Christ were not
just. The two things disliked in Christ were : —

[1.] His diet.

[2.] His company.

[1.] His diet. He 'came eating and drinking:' he did eat and
drink as other men, but with great piety, and with great temperance
and sobriety. His piety was remarkable: John vi. 11, 'And Jesus
took the loaves ; and when he had given thanks, he distributed them
among the disciples ; ' and ver. 23, ' Nigh unto the place where
they had eaten bread, after the Lord gave thanks.' All our refresh
ments should be sanctified ; they are great mercies, though ordinary.
They come down from heaven, and direct us to seek the blessing
thence, from whence we have the comforts themselves. Though we
have but slender provisions, we should be thankful ; Christ gave thanks
for five barley-loaves and two fishes. Mark, here he doth not mention
the miracle, but the thanksgiving. Christ had expressed himself in
such a way as made deep impression on the standers-by, and would
fully convince us that the blessing of all enjoyments is in God's
hand.

96 WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XI. 18, 19.

His temperance and sobriety is observable ; five barley -loaves and
two fishes were carried about, as the standing provision for himselt
and family, Luke ix. 13. Christ's provision is such as may teach
sobriety and contentment with a mean condition unto all. At another
time he beggeth a draught of water to quench his thirst, John iv. 7.
And therefore the exceptions against his diet were not just.

[2.] Against his company. They accused him of eating with
publicans and sinners in the text. So Luke xv. 2, 'This man re-
ceiveth sinners, and eateth with them ;' because He went to them as a
physician to heal their souls, Luke v. 30. He conversed with the
meanest, and refused not familiarity with the poorest and worst, as
was needful for their cure. The pharisees thought it to be against
all decorum that he would speak and converse with all sorts of people,
publicans and harlots not excepted ; but Christ coming to save all
sorts of people, it was necessary that he should converse with all sorts
of people.

2. The reasons why he lived and chose this sort of life.

[1.] Because he would not place religion in outward austerities and
observances. Men superstitiously appoint to themselves unnecessary
tasks, and forbid themselves many lawful things, and this they call by
the name of holiness. When Satan, who is usually a libertine, pre-
tendeth to be a saint, he will be stricter than Christ himself ; as the
pharisees were in the choice of their company and outward obser
vances. Christ foresaw this spirit would be working in the world:
' Touch not, taste not, handle not, after the commandments and doc
trines of men/ Col. ii. 21, 22. That men were apt to place religion
in a simple abstinence from the common comforts of life, under a pre
tence of more than ordinary mortification : neither eat, nor taste, nor
touch. Over-doing in externals is usually an undoing in religion:
the quaker's spirit and the monkish spirit is an apocryphal and
bastard sort of holiness, a spirit that suiteth not with the temper of
the gospel and the example of Christ.

[2.] Christ would live a strict, but sociable and charitable life, and
did not observe the laws of proud pharisaical separation, but spent his
time in doing good, and healing all manner of bodily diseases, and in
structing the souls of men upon all occasions. There is a disposition in
men, by a foolish singularity, to stand aloof from others. The prophet
toucheth it, Isa. Ixv. 5, ' They said, stand by thyself, come not near
me, for I am holier than thou.' Some then, though impure and
profane, would seem holier than others, and counted all unclean and
polluted beside themselves. This spirit rested in the pharisees in
Christ's time : Luke v. 30, ' The scribes and pharisees murmured
against his disciples, saying, Why do you eat and drink with publi
cans and sinners ?' So Luke vii. 39, ' If this man had been a prophet,
he would have known who and what manner of woman this is that
toucheth him, for she is a sinner.' And afterwards the whole people
of the Jews were possessed with this spirit, and would not endure that
any should converse with the Gentiles, as fearing to be defiled by
them. Now Jesus Christ would not countenance this inclosing spirit ;
coming to do good to all, he would converse with all.

3. Jesus Christ coming into the world, as to redeem us to God, so

MAT. XI. 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN. 97

to set us an example, would take up that course of life which was
most imitable by all sorts of persons, and calculated, as for the honour
of God, so for the benefit of human society. He intended his religion
not only for recluses and votaries, but for men of all conditions, pro
fessions, and employments, and therefore would not fright us from
religion by affected austerities, but invite us to it by a sanctified con
verse with all kind of companies ; and no man now can excuse him
self, saying that he cannot imitate the form of Christ's living, since it
is competent to all kind of persons, even those who are not shut up,
but whose callings engage them to be abroad in the world ; for it is
religion that puts us upon the discharge of all duties to God and man.
The sum of it is comprised in the love of God above all, and our
neighbour as ourselves. We love all, even enemies, with that common
love which is due to humanity, and all that fear God with a special
love. Now this may be exercised in the shop better than in the
cloister and solitudes, and wherever we go we may go about doing
good ; and this may be done by all sorts of persons, princes and pea
sants, noblemen or tradesmen, as well as ministers and people of a
more retired life.

[4.] Coming into the world, to set up the kingdom of God, it was fit
his form of life should suit with the nature of that kingdom. John
Baptist telleth them, ' The kingdom of God is at hand ;' and Christ
himself, that the kingdom of God was come, and was among them.
Now what is the nature of this kingdom of God ? The apostle telleth
you that ' The kingdom of God standeth not in meat and drink, but
in righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost,' Horn. xiv. 17.
There are two expositions of that place, and both equally probable ;
the one more general, the other more limited and restrained to the
context: more general, that righteousness is taken for all new obedience,
and peace for peace of conscience, resulting from the rectitude of our
actions; and joy in the Holy Ghost, for that supernatural comfort
which the Holy Ghost puts into our hearts, by reflecting upon our
privileges in Christ, and the hopes of the world to come. Now
Christianity consists not in eating, or not eating such or such meats,
or such kind of observances, but in solid godliness, or in the practice
of Christian graces and virtues. The more limited sense is, that by
righteousness is meant just dealings ; by peace, a peaceable, harmless,
inoffensive sort of living ; by joy in the Holy Ghost, a delight to do
good to one another ; to advance and build up one another in godli
ness, not dividing, hating, excommunicating, censuring one another
for lesser things and mere rituals, but pleasing our neighbour to edifi
cation : Kom. xv. 2, and 1 Cor. x. 31-33, ' Whether ye eat or drink,
or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God: give no offence,
neither to Jews nor Gentiles, nor to the church of God ; even as I
please all men in all things, not seeking my own profit, but the profit of
many, that they may be saved.' This meek, holy, charitable converse
to the glory of God, without offence and scandal, is that which pro-
moteth God's kingdom ; and this would Christ teach us in his own
form and course of life, conversing in a sanctified manner with all
sorts of persons to their profit and benefit.

[5.] Because Christ would not gratify human wisdom : as he would
VOL. ir. o

98 WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XI. 18, 19.

not gratify sense by choosing a pompous life, so he would not gratify
human wisdom by choosing an austere life. There are two sorts of
men in the world who are not of God — the men of the world and the
saints of this world. The men of the world are brutish sensualists,
who are all for pomp and glory. Christ would not gratify these, but
came meek and poor, to teach us humility, self-denial, and contenta-
tion : Mat. xi. 29, ' Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart.'
He did not bustle in the world for respect and honour ; his complaints
of his enemies, and his answers to them, were full of meekness, and
stood not to abase himself for the Father's glory and men's good : so
he did not gratify the men of the world. The saints of this world
are such as are strict in outward observances, in eating or not eating,
in marrying or not marrying, in forbearing such company, in such a
number and tale of devotions, in abstaining from such lawful things ;
these things the apostle saith ' have a show of wisdom,' Col. ii. 23.
The world is mightily taken with bodily exercise and outward strict
ness. As the men of the world love to pamper the body, so the saints
of this world needlessly afflict and dishonour the body ; this hath a
show, and nothing but a show : but Christ would not gratify these
neither. He used a free, but a holy life, and so was censured and
traduced as a wine-bibber and a glutton, to teach his followers to be
contented to be 'judged according to men in the flesh, and live to God
in the spirit/ 1 Peter iv. 6. He came to preach, and to give inward
regeneration and renovation. To show the proper way of mortification,
which is not by a severity of life, but by deadening the mind to the
esteem of the world. That kind of life which consists in outward
rigours hath some honour and reputation in the world, and maketh a
fair show in the flesh ; but he would teach us the life which consists
in faith, holiness, sobriety, humility of mind, charity, obedience to
God, joy in the spirit, and comfort of the promises, which the world
liketh not so well. Outward and rigorous observances are more plau
sible, but the power of godliness, and a true sense of the world to
come, the world hateth.

[6.] To show us the true nature of mortification, which consists not in
a bare abstinence and shameful retreat from temptations, but in a
spirit fortified against them ; not in a monkish discontent with the
world, but a holy contempt of it when we most freely use it ; and in
bridling and governing the appetite and desire, rather than in scrupu
lous refraining from the object itself; in a using of the world, but not
abusing of it, 1 Cor. vii. 31 ; not so much scrupling the comforts of
the present life, as a valuing and esteeming the comforts of a better
life ; prizing more the Christian vow than any by-laws of our own.
The apostle telleth us, 1 Tim. iv. 8, that ' bodily exercise profiteth
little, but godliness is profitable to all things.' Abstinence from daily
meats, wines, marriage, is an act of self-denial, but a very small one ;
for all the good it doth is to tame the members of the body, and its
external motions and actions, without sanctifying the heart and in
ward part, as a lively faith, fear, and love of God doth. The profit of
bodily exercise is little in comparison of inward piety, which is neces
sary to a comfortable life here, and a blessed hereafter.

Thirdly r, The observations which we may build thereon.

MAT. XI. 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN. 99

1. We may observe the humanity, goodness, and kindness of that
religion which we profess, both with respect to ourselves and others.

[1.] Ourselves. Man consists of a body and a soul, and hath
respects for either, else he were unnatural. The body, indeed, we are
apt to overprize, and therefore we need not a spur but a bridle for
our affections to the bodily life ; and therefore religion, in the precepts
of it, interposeth by way of restraint rather than exhortation : Titus ii.
12, ' That we should live soberly,' &c. ; and Horn. xiii. 14, ' Make no
provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof.' Do not cherish
carnal desires. The apostle telleth you, ' No man ever yet hated his
own flesh, but nourisheth and cherisheth it,' Eph. v. 29. Our usual
fault is an excessive pampering of the flesh. Some have hated their
own souls, at least, by consequence and interpretation ; therefore we
dare not let loose the reins, and give either encouragement or allowance
to men to indulge their carnal desires ; yet, to avoid prejudice, we must
grant what may be granted, for men are apt to think that religion is a
sour thing, and abridges them of all the comforts of their lives. No ;
besides the rich comforts it provideth for the soul, it alloweth and for-
biddeth not so much sensitive pleasure as tendeth to the holiness of
the soul, and furthereth us in God's service. It rebuketh and forbiddeth
nothing but what really may be a snare to us ; it considereth all things,
meats, drinks, marriage, wealth, honours, and dignities of the present
world, as they have respect to God and a better world, and as they
help and hinder us in the pleasing God and seeking immortality.

[2.] With respect to others. The spirit of our religion may be
known by the example of our dearest Lord. It is not a proud, dis
dainful spirit, that refuseth the company of the meanest and worst, so
we may do them good. He came to save sinners, and conversed with
sinners. He came to redress the miseries of mankind,, and went up
and down doing good ; though his familiarities were with the most
godly, yet he disdained not the company of others. And surely his
religion, where it prevaileth in the hearts of any, it causes them not
only to deal justly with all, but to love allrall mankind, with a love
of benevolence ; it maketh us to long for the good of their souls, and
desirous also to do good to the bodies of those that are in need. It is
said, indeed, Frov. xxix. 27, ' An unjust man is an. abomination to the
just ; and he that is upright in the way is an abominatioa to the
wicked.' But we must distinguish of the hatred of abomination,, and
the hatred of enmity. We hate our sinful neighbour, as we must our
selves much more, in opposition to the love of complacency, but not in
opposition to the love of benevolence ; so we must neither hate our
selves, nor our neighbour, no, nor our enemy. The business of your
lives must be, to do good to all, especially to the household of faith.
God's natural image is oo all men, his spiritual image on his saints ;
and we must love God in: all his creatures, especially in. his children.
This is true religion, consecrated by our Lord's example,

2. We may observe, that an external holiness, which consisteth in
an outside strictness, without that faith, love, charity, hope, usefulness,
and activity which is the very soul and life of Christianity, usually
puffeth up men with a vain conceit of their own righteousness, and a
censuring and a despising *of others. This text showeth us both the

100 WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XI. 18, 19.

spirit -of pharisaism and the spirit of Christianity. The pharisees,
who abounded in outward observances, censured Christ for his free
converses, and disdained those sinners whom he invited to a better life,
Luke xviii. 9-12 ; and they were ignorant of true wisdom, which is
justified, embraced, and received by all her children. Learn, then,
that an unruly, fierce, censorious spirit, which is only borne up by ex
ternal advantages, is not the right spirit of the gospel. True religion
maketh men humble and low in their own eyes, acquainteth them with
their desert, sin, and misery, and maketh them pitiful and compas
sionate to others, and more ready to help them than to censure them,
and to use all ways and means to do them good.

3. The main observation is this, — That a free life, guided by a holy
wisdom, is the most sanctified life, and bringeth most honour to God,
and is most useful to others.

Here I shall show you ; —

1. Wherein lieth this free life, guided by holy wisdom.

% How it is the most sanctified life.

1. Wherein lieth this free life, guided by holy wisdom. It is said
of Enoch, Gen. v. 22, That he ' walked with God, and begat sons and
daughters ;' that is, dedicated himself to God's service, and lived in
most strict holiness, And there you see the use of a conjugal life in
its purity may stand with the strictest rules of holiness. So for worldly
affairs, when the course of our calling engageth us in them, it is not
using of the world, but over-using is the fault, 1 Cor. vii. 31. So for
the comforts of this life : Ps. Ixii. 10, ' If riches increase, set not your
heart upon them.' The business is not to withdraw them away, but
to withdraw the affection. So for the lawful delights, there are two
extremes, — clogging and retrenching our liberty with outward burden
some observances, or abusing our liberty to wantonness : Gal. v. 13,
' Ye are called to liberty, only use not your liberty as an occasion to
the flesh,' Corrupt nature venteth itself both ways ; either by super
stitious rigours, or by breaking all bonds, and enlarging itself according
to the licentiousness of the flesh. Meat, drink, apparel, are in their
own nature indifferent ; neither must superstition work upon them, nor
profaneness ; and in the mean between both lieth godliness.

2. How it is the most sanctified life.

[l.J Partly because it suiteth with the example of Christ. He came,
as to expiate our offences, so to give us an example : 1 Peter ii. 21,
'Leaving us an example, that we should follow his steps;' and 1 John
ii. 6, ' Walk as he walked/ It is high presumption to aim at an imi
tation- of Christ in those acts of his which he did for satisfying the
Father's justice or proving his deity; yea, it is impossible to imitate
him in those. Yet in actions moral we are bound to imitate him, and
in actions indifferent, not to suffer our liberty to be straitened, but to
govern circumstances according to that holy wisdom. Christ retired
not from the society of men, but used the greatest freedom in a holy
way.

[2.] Because there is more true grace in being dead to the tempta
tion, than to retreat from the temptation. A Christian is not to go
out of the world, neither by a voluntary death, John xvii. 15, nor by
an unnecessary sequestration of ourselves from business and the affairs

MAT. XI. 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN. 101

which God calleth us to, 1 Cor. vii. 20, ' Let every man abide in the
same calling wherein he was called ;' but to be crucified to the world,-
Gal. vi. 14, — that is, grace to withdraw our hearts from the world, while
we converse in it and with it. Many real Christians, when they hear
us press mortification and deadness to the world, think they must
leave their callings, or abate of their necessary activity in their callings.
Alas ! in the shop, a man may keep himself unspotted from the world,
as well as in the closet ; in a court, as well as in a cell. We read of
saints in Nero's household, Phil, iv, 22. He was a great persecutor, yet
some saints could live there, within his gates : there were some pro
fessors of the gospel. So Rev. ii, 13, ' I know thy works, and where
thou dwellest, even where Satan's seat is : and thou boldest fast my
name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas
was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan
dwelleth.' In the sorest and thickest of temptations a Christian may
maintain his integrity. In short, our way to heaven lieth through the
world; and though, if I be left to my choice, I should choose that course
of life in which there are least temptations, yet when God, by the
posture of our temporal interest, or the course of our education, or the
nature of my employment and usefulness, hath determined me to a
life more incident to a throng of temptations, I may the better venture
upon them, and must not leave my service for supposed snares.
Affectation of privacy may be a slothful retreat from public business,
and it is more glorious to beat an enemy than to fly from him ; and
grace is seen in overcoming rather than in shunning difficulties.

Well, then, learn from the whole, that true mortification consists in
a change of the frame of heart ; in a resolution against the baits' of
sense, rather than removing our presence from them ; in being not of
the world, though we are in the world ; not in casting away our enjoy
ments, but in an equal mind in all conditions, James i. 9, 10 : that
to be poor in abundance, humble in high places, temperate and godly
in the freest course of life, is to imitate the life of Christ : that then
we are properly mortified, when our esteem, value, and affection is mor
tified : that grace showeth itself more in choice than in necessity ;
in an abstinence from the delights of the flesh when we have them,
rather than when we want them : that we may follow our business and
yet be godly : that the overcharging of the heart is the great evil that
we should beware of ; that we may use company, but not to partake of
their sins ; yea, to make them better, and to purify them by our
example.

I now proceed to the last clause : But ivisdom is justified of her
children.

We have observed : —

1. The different form and course of life wherein John and Jesus
appeared.

2. Their censures of both.

3. The receiving of the gospel by the unprejudiced.
In this last observe : —

[1.] The exceptive particle, but. Though undeserved censures are
cast upon the ways of God, yet at length there is a wisdom found in
them. Ignorant men mistake them, carnal men slight them, the pro-

102 WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XL 18, 19.

fane snuff at them, few or none entertain them with that respect they
ought to do, yet this wisdom will not want advocates.

[2.] The thing spoken of, ivisdom. By wisdom is meant the doctrine
of the gospel, called elsewhere the counsel of God, as appeareth by the
parallel place, Luke vii. 29, 30, ' And all the people that heard him
justified God, being baptized with the baptism of John. But the
pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves.'
The gospel method of salvation is there called the counsel of God, be
cause it is the counsel he giveth men for their good ; as here wisdom,
because it is the result of God's eternal wisdom and decrees. And
elsewhere the doctrine of Christ crucified is called ' the wisdom of
God ;' and again, 1 Cor. ii. 7, ' the wisdom of God in a mystery.'

[3.] What is said of it, or how it is used ; it is justified. Justification
is a relative word : as it is opposed to crimination, so to justify is the
work of an advocate ; as to condemnation, so it is the work of a judge.
The children of wisdom discharge both parts, chiefly the first ; they
bear witness to their faith, or the doctrine of God concerning salvation
by Christ, by .their profession and godly life and ready obedience, and
exalt it so much as others .decry it, and every way manifest they hold
it for good and right ; .only, this pleading is real, not by word but deed :
Sapientia nan .qucerit ,vocist testimonium sed operum, saith Hierom.
Divine wisdom is justified more by works than by a verbal plea.
Wisdom's children hear her instructions, follow her directions and in
stitutes, and with diligence observe the way of salvation prescribed by
God, though others slight it ; and so justify it against the exceptions
and reproaches of the carnal world.

[4.] Of whom : of her children. The children of wisdom are the
professors of it ; those who are begotten by God by the word of truth,
James i. 18, and are willing to attain the end by the ways and means
wherein God affordeth it. These are Wisdom's children, begotten,
bred up, and instructed by her ; it is an Hebraism, as ' children of
wrath,' ' children of light,' 'children of this world/ and the like ; the
professors and followers of the gospel.

The point that I shall insist on is this : —

That the wisdom of God, leading men to salvation, in the Wjays and
means pointed out in the gospel, is and should be justified of all the
sincere professors of it.

In managing this point, I shall show you : —

First, What is the wisdom of God in the way of salvation prescribed
by the gospel.

Secondly, That this wisdom is despised, slighted, and contradicted
by the carnal world, and why.

Thirdly, How and why it must be justified by the sincere profes
sors of the gospel.

First, What is the wisdom of God in the way of salvation prescribed
by the gospel ? The sum of the gospel is this : that all those who, by
true repentance and faith, do forsake the flesh, the world, and the
devil, and give themselves up to God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit,
as their creator, redeemer, and sanctifier, shall find God as a father,
taking them for his reconciled children, and for Christ's sake pardon
ing their sins, and by his Spirit giving them his grace ; and, if they per-

MAT. XL 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN. 103

severe iii this course, will finally glorify them, and bestow upon them
everlasting happiness ; but will condemn the unbelievers, impenitent,
and ungodly to everlasting punishment. That this is the sum of the
gospel appeareth by Mark xvi. 15, 16 : ' Go, preach the gospel to every
creature. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved ; but he
that believeth not shall be damned ;' — where you have all the Chris
tian religion laid before you in one short view and prospect. It con-
cerneth either the end or the means.

1. The end. The apostle telleth you that God ' hath brought life
and immortality to light in the gospel,' 2 Tim. i. 10 ; or clearly disco
vered a happiness and a misery in the world to come.

2. .The means. He hath pointed out a sure way for obtaining the
one and avoiding the other. As to the means, Christian religion is
considerable, either as to the entrance or the progress of it. Our Lord
telleth us, Mat. vii. 14, ' Strait is the gate and narrow is the way which
leadeth unto life.' He speaketh of a gate and a way. The gate
noteth the entrance ; the way, the progress therein. In other scrip
tures we read of making covenant with God, and keeping covenant
with God : the covenant must not only be made, but kept. So again
we read of dedication and use ; of devotedness to God, and faithfulness
to him ; of our purpose and progress, choice and course ; all which
expressions tend to the same effect.

[1.] As to the way of entering into covenant with God, there is
required : —

(1.) True repentance and faith : ' Bepentance towards God, and
faith in our Lord Jesus Christ,' Acts xx. 21. Kepentance respects
God as our end, and faith respects Christ as Mediator, as the only way
of returning to God, from whom we have strayed by our own folly and
sin.

(2.) In the exercise of this repentance and faith, there must be a
forsaking the devil, the world, and the flesh, and a giving up ourselves
to God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, as our creator, redeemer,
and sanctifier. For the former, there are three great enemies to God
and us — the devil, the world, and the flesh ; reckoned up, Eph. ii. 2, 3,
' In time past ye walked according to the course of this world, after
the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the
children of disobedience : among whom also we all had our conversa
tion in times past, in the lusts of the flesh, fulfilling the desires of the
flesh and of the mind.' There all your enemies appear abreast : the
devil as the grand deceiver and principle of all wickedness; the
world with its pleasures, honours, and profits, as the bait by which the
devil would deceive us, and steal away our hearts from God, and
divert us from looking after the one thing necessary ; the flesh, as
the corrupt inclination in us, which entertaineth and closeth with these
temptations, to the neglect of God, and wrong of our own souls. This
is importunate to be pleased, and is the proper internal cause of all our
mischief ; for every man is enticed and drawn away by his own lusts.
Now these must be renounced before we can return to God by Jesus
Christ ; for, as Joshua told the Israelites, so must we say to all of you :
Josh. xxiv. 23, ' Put away the strange gods which are among you, and
incline your heart to the Lord God of Israel.'

104 "WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XI. 18, 19.

First, There must be a renouncing of our idols before our hearts can
incline unto the true God. We must be turned from. Satan to God,
Acts xx. 18. And the world must be renounced, Titus ii. 12: ' Deny
ing all ungodliness and worldly lusts.' And we must not look upon
ourselves as debtors to the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof, Rom. viii.
10. God will have no copartners and competitors in our hearts.

And then the second part, in exercising of our faith and repentance,
is giving up ourselves to God the Father, Son, and Spirit, as our cre
ator, redeemer, and sanctifier. And therefore in baptism, which is
our first entrance and initiation into the Christian religion, we are
baptized in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, Mat.
xxviii. 19, which implieth a dedication and giving up ourselves to
them, according to their personal relations. To the Father, as our
creator, to love him, obey him, and depend upon him, and be
happy in his love as dear children. To Christ as our Redeemer, to
free us from the guilt of sin and the wrath of God. To the Holy
Ghost, to guide and sanctify us, and comfort us with the sense of our
present interest in God's love, and the hopes of future glory.

[2.] As to our progress and perseverance, which is our walking in the
narrow way, three things are required ; and that —

(1.) As to the enemies of God and our souls. As there is a renounc
ing required at first, so at length there is requisite an overcoming the
devil, the world, and the flesh : Rev. ii. 7, ' To him that overcometh
will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the para
dise of God/ We overcome the devil when we keep up our resistance,
and stand out against his batteries and assaults : 1 Peter v. 8, 9, ' Be
sober, be vigilant, because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion,
walketh about, seeking whom he may devour ; whom resist stedfast in
the faith/ We overcome the world when the terrors and allurements
of it have less force and influence upon us : 1 John v. 4, 5, ' Whatsoever
is born of God overcometh the world ; and this is the victory that over
cometh the world, even our faith : who is he that overcometh the
world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God ? ' and Gal.
vi. 14, ' But God forbid that I should glory save in the cross of our
Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto
the world/ We overcome and subdue the flesh when we have ' crucified
the flesh with the affections and lusts,' Gal. v 24 ; when we get the
mastery over the passions and affections thereof ; and though we be
sometimes foiled, yet the drift and bent of our lives is for God and
our salvation.

(2.) As to God, to whom we have devoted ourselves. We must
love him above all, and not put him off with what the flesh can spare,
or the world will allow, or the devil will suffer us to go on contentedly
with ; but we must serve him sincerely, ' in holiness and righteousness
all our days,' Luke i. 75. The love and patient service of our Creator
is our great and daily work.

(3.) As to our end. We must live in the nope of the coming of
Christ and our everlasting glory : Titus ii. 13, ' Looking for that blessed
hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour
Jesus Christ , ' and Jude, ver. 21, ' Keep yourselves in the love of God.
looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life/

MAT. XI. 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN. 105

Well, then, as we did at first thankfully accept of our recovery by
Christ, and did at first renounce the devil, the world, and the flesh,
and consented to follow his direction, and use his means in order to
our final happiness, so we must still persevere in this mind and reso
lution, till our glory come in hand. This is God's wisdom.

Secondly, Let us now see how this counsel of God is entertained
by the carnal world. It is there despised, slighted, and contradicted.
The world is a distracted world ; some neglect God's counsel and never
lay it to heart : Heb. ii. 3, ' How shall we escape if we neglect so great
salvation ? ' and Mat. xxii. 5, ' But they made light of it, and went
their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise.' Some laugh at
these things, and make a holy and heavenly life the matter of their scorn
and derision : Luke xvi. 14, ' The pharisees also, who were covetous,
heard all these things, and they derided him ; ' and Acts xvii. 32, ' Some
mocked, and others said, We will hear thee again of this matter ; how-
beit, certain men clave unto him and believed.' There are others who
fasten odious reproaches on the godly. And though the Christian
religion be so holy and innocent in its design, so agreeable to the
nature of God and man, so well contrived to remedy our miseries, and
to secure our true an'd proper happiness, yet the strictness of it is dis
tasted by the world. By the profane, who have nothing to excuse
their wickedness, it is counted hypocrisy : ' As deceivers, yet true,' 2
Cor. vi. 8 ; because they cannot condemn the life, they judge the heart.
By them who affect the vanities of the world, and have a passionate
love for the pleasures and honours thereof ; because the generality of
the world are of that mind, they brand it with the imputation of foolish
singularity. And the carnal politicians, because it was never yet so
well with the world, but some things which God requireth are dis
countenanced, they tax it of disobedience, and they counted Paul as
a mover of sedition, Acts xxv. 5 ; and because the operations of grace
are above the line of nature, others tax it of fanaticism and enthusiasm.
Atheists, .who are all for demonstrations of sense, sight, and present
things, because Christianity mainly inviteth to things spiritual and
heavenly, and to live upon the hopes of an unseen world that is yet to
come, they judge it to be a foppery, or mere imposture, or needless
superstition. Though both the hopes and precepts of religion carry a
marvellous compliance with right reason, yet none of these tilings move
them. Lastly, There are others that malign, oppose, and oppugn
holiness. There is an everlasting enmity between the two seeds, as
between the wolf and the lamb, the raven and the dove ; the world will
love its own, and hate those that go a contrary course, John xv. 19 ;
' And as he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born
after the spirit, even so it is now,' Gal. iv. 29 ; and so it will be to the
end of the world. When the powers of the world give any rest, yet
the carnal seed will be mocking and scoffing, and bringing God's holy
ways into contempt, branding them with censures and calumnies. The
reasons of this are partly because men are drunk with the delusions of
the flesh, and so cannot judge of spiritual things ; partly to excuse
themselves. Men will be quarrelling at religion when they have no
mind to practise it, and dispute away duties when they are unwilling
to perform them ; partly, they take occasion from the failings of God's

106 WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XL 18, 19.

people, though there is no reason why they should do so. An art
should not be condemned for the workman's want of skill ; but they do
so. If Christians be serious to any degree of sadness, then religion is
counted an uncomfortable thing, it mopeth them. If there be any
differences among God's people, because of their several degrees of light,
oh, then there are so many sects, and factions, and controversies about
religion, they suspect all, and are true to none. If any creep into the
holy profession, and pollute it with their, scandals, then all strictness in
religion is but a pretence and imposture. If men be strict, and would
avoid every ordinary failing incident to mankind, then they are more
nice than wise, and this is preciseness and indiscretion. It were end
less to rake in this puddle, and to reckon up all the cavils and excep
tions which naughty men commence against the ways of God.

Thirdly, How and why it must be justified by the sincere professors
of the gospel.

1. How?

I answer — Three ways : —

[1.] It must be approved and received by themselves. It is wis
dom's children that can only justify wisdom ; they that have entertained
it, felt the power and force of it in their own hearts ; yea, their very
receiving is a justifying ; they show the clamourings of the world do
not move them : therefore it must be approved by us before it can be
recommended to others, and approved, not speculatively only, but
practically, so as to resolve to follow after salvation in this way.
{Speculatively, they may approve it that have but fj,6p<f>cocriv T?}? yvta-
creo)?, Horn. ii. 18, 20 ; a form of knowledge, and dishonour it in
their practices, as ver. 23, 24. Men may justify religion in word, by
a bare naked approbation, and soundly vindicate it from the cavils and
exceptions of men ; but godly men have eyes to see the beauty and
excellence of it, and have sincerely accepted it: Acts ii. 41, 'They
received the word gladly.' It is good news to a poor guilty con
science to hear of a pardoning God and a merciful and faithful
Kedeemer, the promise of eternal life, and a sure way how to come
to it. They are said to justify God that accepted his counsel, Luke
vii. 29, 30. The hearts of God's children are thoroughly possessed
with the reality, excellency, and blessedness of this religion ; they
know and believe the infinite consequence of these things ; their faith
is a kind of justifying : John iii. 33, ' He that hath received his testi
mony, hath set to his seal that God is true/

[2.] It must be professed and owned when it is vilified and in con
tempt and disgrace in the world. We must stand to Christ and his
ways, though we stand alone, as Elijah, 1 Kings xix. 10, and not be
ashamed of holiness, notwithstanding trouble and contradiction.
Christ will be confessed before men, and will be ashamed before God
and angels of them who are ashamed of him in the world, and refuse
to own him and his ways and truths, only because they are despised
and contradicted and discountenanced in the world. Pleading for re
ligion is one of the professing acts : 2 Cor. iv. 13, ' We having the
same spirit of faith, according as it is written, I believed, and therefore
have I spoken ; we also believe, and therefore speak.' As David, when
sore afflicted, did confess and avow his confidence in God, so we,

MAT. XI. 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN. 107

heartily believing and approving the gospel, must make a bold profes
sion of it. The sacraments were ordained for this purpose, for badges
of profession. Baptism is a visible entering into covenant with God :
Mark xvi. 16, ' He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved ; and
he that believeth not shall be damned ; ' where not only belief is re
quired, but open profession. Baptism is a badge and a bond ; a badge
to distinguish the worshippers of Christ from others, and a bond to
bind us to open profession of the name of Christ. The Lord's Supper
it is a profession of communion : 1 Cor. x. 16, ' The cup of blessing
which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The
bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? '
and ver. 18, ' Are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the
altar ? ' They that did any part of the sacrifices did eat and drink
with God at the altar ; and ver. 20, 21, ' I would not that ye should
have fellowship with devils. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord and
the cup of devils ; ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table and the
table of devils/ Professing communicating with Christ is not con
sistent with professing communicating with devils. So prayer and praise
is a part of confessing : Bom. x. 10, ' With the heart man believeth
unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salva
tion.' The first is proved ver. 11, ' For the scripture saith, Whosoever
believeth on him shall not v be ashamed;' the second, ver. 13, 'For
whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.' Calling
upon the name of the Lord in prayer and praise, it is an open professing
act, by which we own God in Christ for our God. So the assembling
ourselves together for public worship is a part of this profession, and
must not be omitted for fear : Heb. x. 23, with 25, ' Let us hold fast
the profession of our faith without wavering/ How? ver. 25, ' Not
forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some
is.' These assemblies were instituted for public converse with God,
testifying their union and agreement in the same faith and worship.
Indeed, in lesser truths, that fall within the latitude of allowable differ
ences in the church, profession is not always a duty, for in some cases
we may have faith to ourselves ; but a denying of God, or being ashamed
of him, is always a sin. When called to give an account, we are with
boldness to own our profession : Acts iv. 10, ' Be it known unto you all,
and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of
Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by
him doth this man stand here before you whole;' and Dan. iii. 17, 18, ' If
it be so, our God, whom we serve, is able to deliver us from the burning
fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thy hand, 0 king ; but if
not, be it known unto thee, 0 king, that we will not serve thy gods,
nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up.'

[3.] This profession must be honoured, and recommended to others,
by a holy conversation. But now, what kind of conversation honoureth
religion ?

(1.) Such as is carried on with diligence and seriousness. As Noah,
Heb. xi. 7, ' By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as
yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house ; by
the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteous
ness which is by faith/ They behaved themselves as those that in

108 WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XI. 18, 19.

earnest believed a flood, when they made such thorough preparation,
which was a just reproof to the security and incredulity of the carnal
world : when we do as we say, in good earnest make preparation for
another world, otherwise religion is but suspected as a vain pretence
and empty talk. Then we look after heaven indeed, then we believe
it when we do the things that belief bindeth us unto. A carnal man
that is all talk and no practice, he doth not religion so much honour
in his words as he doth dishonour it in his works. He liveth down his
profession, while he seemeth to cry it up: Titus i. 16, ' They profess
that they know God, but in works they deny him, being abominable
and disobedient, and unto every good work reprobate.' Contrary
motions are an implicit denial of the faith, 1 Tim. v. 8 ; but laziness
and negligence do also foment and breed atheism ; and we carry on
the life of godliness coldly and faintly, and so our conversations, which
should be a confirmation of the gospel, prove a confutation rather.
Those that are disciples in name only, the word of God cometh to
them in word only. The careless practiser is as bad as he that is
haunted with actual doubts about the truth of Christianity. The
troubled doubter mindeth his business, but these never regard it, and
do in effect say that Christ and his salvation is not worth the looking
after. As it is said of the Israelites, Ps. cvi. 24, ' They despised the
good land, they believed not his word/ Those that resolved to give
over the pursuit of Canaan are said to doubt of his promise. So they
that neglect salvation do not believe the truth of it, Heb. ii. 3, 4 ; and
though they talk high, they secretly propagate their infidelity. The
strength of our faith should appear by the diligence of our lives, the
seriousness of our endeavours, and the fervour of our duties. Prac
tices do more express the image of our minds than words. The faith
that issueth out into works doth most commend itself to others : 2
Thes. i. 11, 12, ' That you may fulfil the work of faith with power;
that Christ Jesus may be glorified in you, and you in him/ Then is
Christ glorified, when you live answerably to your profession, and do
by the power of God carry on a holy life upon the encouragements of
the promises of the gospel.

(2.) Such as is governed by the respects of the other world. When
we are patient and joyful under the cross, and full of hope and com
fort in great straits, and delight in our work, which the world hateth
and discountenanceth, and hope against hope, and live in the pro
mises: Ps. cxix. Ill, 'Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage
for ever: for they are the rejoicing of my heart/ Then we justify
wisdom, and commend our faith to others. God was angry with
Moses and Aaron : Num. xx. 12, ' Because ye believed not, to sanc
tify me in the eyes of the children of Israel/ We are not only firmly
to believe ourselves, but to sanctify him in the eyes of others ; and
that is done by the labour of our faith, the patience of our hope, our
joyfulness and delight in God. when we have but little in hand, and
the readiness of our obedience even under deep sufferings. When
the Thessalonians had received the word in much assurance and much
affliction, and much joy in the Holy Ghost, the apostle telleth, 1 Thes.
i. 5-7, They were ' ensamples to all that believed in Achaia and Mace
donia/ and from them ' sounded out the word of God to other places/

MAT. XI. 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN. 109

Thus we propagate our faith, and commend the truth of God to others.
The life of faith is a glorious thing, but the life of sense or reason
hath no glory in it, or a life carried on merely upon external proba
bilities. When we can contemn this world, both the good and evil
things of it, in hopes of a better, and part with all that is dear to us in
this world upon the conscience of our duty, then we justify wisdom.

(3.) By an exact purity and holiness, or a full conformity to all
God's precepts and institutes, and by a faithful discharging all duties
to God and men. Every true Christian should be a transcript of his
religion : 2 Cor. iii. 3, ' Ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle
of Christ, written not with ink, but with the Spirit.' An epistle is
that wherein a man hath written his mind ; our conversations should
be religion exemplified, a real sermon : Phil. ii. 16, ' Holding forth
the word of life/ The wax hath an impression and stamp left upon
it according to what is -engraven upon the seal. Then we honour
religion when the impression and print of it is left upon our hearts
and lives, and we are cast into this mould. More particularly, duties
of relations, which are visible and easily observed, justify and honour
religion : Titus ii. 10, and 1 Peter ii. 15, ' So is the will of God, that
with well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men.'
These conduce to the good of human societies, are most regarded,
and make the ways of God amiable. Thus how wisdom is to be
justified.

I now come to show you —

2. Why.

[1.] Because of the charge that is put upon us to testify for God, and
justify his ways: Isa. xliii. 10, ' Ye are my witnesses, saith the Lord.'
They that are most acquainted with God can most witness for him.
So wisdom's children can most justify her. They are acquainted with
her promises and precepts, and have experience of the virtue and
power of them in comforting and changing the heart. A report of a
report is a- cold thing ; they that have felt somewhat in their hearts,
that which they have seen and felt they can speak of. The world
needeth some witnesses for God, some testimony and preparative
inducement to invite them to embrace the ways of God. Miracles
served for that use heretofore : Acts v. 32, ' And we are his witnesses
of those things, and so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given
to them that obey him.' And in the place of miracles, there succeeded
good conversation, or the wonderful effects of his Spirit. Grace in
the heart and lives of his children, this is apt to beget wonder, as
miracles did, 1 Peter iv. 4. When they can renounce the lusts which
most are mastered by, and grow dead to worldly interests, live in the
world above the world, in the flesh contrary to the flesh. A miracle
strikes a little wonderment at first, but this sinketh and soaketh to
the heart. When men are so strictly holy, so ravishingly heavenly,
and bear up upon the hopes and encouragements of the other world,
and are so conscientious in all duties to God and man, you show that
religion is not a notion or an imagination.

[2.] Wisdom deserveth to be justified by us. What is there in all
the Christian religion but what is justifiable, or that we should be
ashamed of ? Is it the hopes of it ? The hopes of it are such as are

110 WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED [MAT. XI. 18, 19.

fit to be propounded to man, sought after by all the world, but nowhere
discovered with such certainty and distinctness as in the gospel
Nothing doth refine and ennoble the heart so much as these hopes.
The heavenly spirit, that can support itself with the hopes of an
unseen glory, is the only true sublime spirit ; an earthly spirit is a
base spirit, so a sensual, the dregs of mankind. Amongst men, the
ambitious, who aspire to crowns and kingdoms, and aim at perpetual
fame by their heroic virtues and exploits, are judged persons of far
greater gallantry than covetous muckworms or brutish epicures ; yet
they are poor, base-spirited people in their highest thoughts and
designs to that noble and divine spirit which worketh in the breast
of those who sincerely and heartily seek heavenly things. For what
is the honour of the world to approbation with God, temporal trifles
to an everlasting kingdom ? Is it the way and means, the first, the
terms of settling our souls in the way of faith end repentance ? What
more rational? Should we return to our creator's service without
acknowledging our offence in straying, or humbling ourselves for our
errors, and purposing for the future to live in his love and obedience ?
Or can we expect mercy without returning ? Reason will say our
case is not compassionable. Or should God quit his law without
satisfaction ? Or should we not own our benefactor, the person satis
fying ? Certainly there is nothing more reasonable. So also for new
obedience. Therefore wisdom deserveth to be justified by us.

[3.] Those that condemn wisdom, yet do in some measure at the
same time justify it. They condemn it with their tongues, but justify
it with their consciences : they hate and fear strictness : Mark vi. 20,
' Herod feared John, because he was a just man and a holy, and
observed him/ They scoff at it with their tongues, but have a fear of
it in their consciences : they revile at it while they live, but what mind
are they of when they come to die ? Then all will speak well of a
holy life, and the strictest obedience to the laws of God : Num.
xxiii. 10, ' Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end
be like his ;' and Mat. xxv. 8, ' Give us of your oil, for our lamps
are gone out.' Oh that they had a little of that holiness and strictness
which they scoffed at, whilst they were pursuing their lusts ! How
will they desire to die ? As carnal and careless sinners, or as mortified
saints ? They approve it in thesi, and condemn it in hypothesi. All
the opposers and scoffers at godliness, within the pale of the visible
church, have the same Bible, baptism, creed, and pretend to believe
in the same God and Christ, which they own with those whom they
oppose. All the difference is, the one are real Christians, the other are
nominal ; some profess at large, others practise what they profess ; the
one have a religion to talk of, the other to live by ; they approve it in
the form, but hate it in the power. A picture of Christ that is drawn
by a painter they like, and the forbidden image of God made by a
carver they will reverence and honour, and be zealous for ; but the
image of God framed by the Spirit in the hearts of the faithful, and
described in the lives of the heavenly and the sanctified, this they scorn
and scoff at.

[4.] If we do not justify religion, we justify the world. It must
needs be so, for these two are opposites, the carnal world and wisdom :

MAT. XI. 18, 19.] OF HER CHILDREN. Ill

the carnal world must be condemned, and religion justified, or reli
gion will be condemned and the world justified. Some condemn the
world : Heb. xi. 7, ' By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not
seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his
house, by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the
righteousness which is by faith/ Some justify the world, as Israel
justified Sodom: Ezek. xvi. 51, ' But thou hast multiplied thy abomi
nations more than they, and hast justified thy sisters in all thine
abominations which thou hast done.' Their sin seemeth more excus
able ; you either upbraid their security and carelessness, or countenance
it by your own practice ; your seriousness is a real rebuke to the carnal
world ; your working out your salvation in fear and trembling up-
braideth their security and carelessness ; your rejoicing in God con-
demneth their carnal delight. When you are troubled about a vain
thought, and are watchful against a light word, you condemn them
for their looseness and wallowing in all filthiness: but if not, you
justify the world, and harden the wicked in their prejudices, and cause
them to hold up their course with the greater pretence. When you
are wrathful, proud, sensual, turbulent, self-seeking, you are an occa
sion of stumbling unto them. Cyprian, in his book DE DUPLICI
MARTYRIO, bringethin the heathens thus speaking: — Ecce quijactant
se redemptos d tyrannide Sathance, qui prcedicant se mortuos mundo,
niliilo minus vincuntur d cupiditatibus suis, quam nos quos dicunt
teneri sub regno Sathance. Quidprodest illis baptismus, quid prodest
Spiritus Sanctus, cujus arbitrio dicunt se temperari? &c. — ' Behold
those that boast themselves to be redeemed from the tyranny of the
devil, to be dead to the world, to have crucified the flesh : they are
overcome by their base and brutish lusts, even as we are, whom they
account to be still under the kingdom of the devil. What doth their
baptism profit them ? what the Holy Ghost, whose direction they
profess to live by ? Why should we trouble ourselves about changing
our course, which is as good as theirs ? ' So in Salvian's time, the
heathens were wont to upbraid the Christians thus : Ubi est Catholica
lex quam creduntf Ubi sunt pietaiis, et castitatis exempla quce
discuntf Evangelia legunt et impudici sunt. Apostolos audiunt, et
inebriantur, Christum sequuntur, et capiunt, &c. — ' They talk of a
holy Christ, and yet are unjust, unclean, wrathful, covetous ; of a meek
patient Christ, and yet are rapacious and violent ; of holy apostles, and
yet are impure in their conversations.' Our author goeth on thus :
Sancta d Christianis fierent, si Sancta Christus docuisset; cestimari
d cultoribus potest iste qui colitur, quomodo bonus magister, cujus tarn
malos esse videmus discipulos ? — ' If their Christ were a holy, meek
Christ, they would be better,' &c. And as carnal men now speak,
For all their godliness and religion that they talk of, our life, and
course, and dealings are as good, and honest, and justifiable as theirs.'
Thus the wicked are justified in their way.

[5.] Christ will one day justify all his sincere followers before men,
and angels, and devils : Luke xii. 8, ' Whosoever shall confess me,
him shall the Son of man confess before the angels of God.' Let us
justify his ways, and he will justify us, and our faith at length shall
be found to praise, and glory, and honour. Christ will then wipe off

112 WISDOM IS JUSTIFIED OF HER CHILDREN. [MAT. XI. 18, 19.

all the aspersions which be cast upon the children of wisdom for
godliness-sake, as faction, pride, singularity, hypocrisy; and that which
was branded with such ignominious titles, will then be found to be
the very wisdom of God.

[6.] Because of the necessity of justifying wisdom in the times we
live in. It is said, 2 Peter iii. 3, ' In the last time there shall come
scoffers and mockers, walking after their own lusts/ The last days
shall be full of these profane scoffers. While truths were new, and
the exercises of the Christian religion lovely, there was great concord
and seriousness amongst the professors of the gospel, and then profane
scoffers were rare and unfrequent. Before men's senses were benumbed
with the customary use of religious duties, the notions of God were
fresh and lively upon their hearts ; but afterwards, when the profession
of Christianity grew into a form and national interest, and men were
rather made Christians by the chance of their birth than choice and
rational convictions, then the church was much pestered with this
kind of cattle. Especially now are they rife among us, who live in the
dregs of Christianity, when men are grown weary of the name of
Christ, and the ancient severity and strictness is much lost, and the
memory of those miracles and wonderful effects by which our religion
was confirmed is almost worn out, or else questioned by men of subtle
wits and a prostituted conscience. Therefore now mockers and men
of atheistical spirits swarm everywhere, and it concerneth wisdom's
children to justify it, and to maintain its former vigour and power.

The use that we may make is double : —

1. To the enemies of wisdom. Judge not of a holy life, and those
that profess it, at a distance and by hearsay, but try. We are not
afraid to come to the bar with our enemies : John vii. 24, ' Judge not
according to appearance, but judge righteous judgment.' If men
would not be blinded with visible appearance, and the mask of passion,
prejudice, and interest, and condemn the people of God as they are
represented in a false mirror ; judge and spare not, and where you
find the true spirit of Christianity, take all leave, we desire no other
trial ; but speak not against things you know not. Try, and judge
as you find, where is the deepest sense of the other world, where the
most careful preparation to get thither, the joy of faith, the love of
holiness. If Christianity will allow that worldly pomp, that vanity
and liberty, which others take, then judge the servants of the Lord as
guilty of a foolish niceness, preciseness, and singularity; but if we
be baptized into these things, and unquestionably and indispensably
bound to them, either renounce your baptism, or forbear your cen
sures, or rather choose this clear and pure way to everlasting glory.
If you will not stand to God's word, stand to your own sober moods.
We will make you yourselves judges, when you are serious and best
able to judge of things, not in your passion, when lusts are stirring.
When you are entering the confines of eternity, when conscience is
likely to speak truth to you, you will wish then you were one of those
poor godly men whom now you count proud, humorous, and factious.

2. To the children of wisdom. Do not scandalise the holy ways of
God, but justify them ; be neither ashamed of them, nor a shame to them ;
till the ancient strictness be revived, wisdom will never be justified.

THE FAITHFUL FOLLOWERS OF CHRIST MUST
EXPECT TROUBLES IN THIS WORLD.

And it came to pass, that as they went in the way, a certain man said
unto him, Lord, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest. And
Jesus said unto him, Poxes have holes, and birds of the air have
nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head. And
he said unto another, Follow me. But he said, Lord, suffer me
first to go and bury my father. Jesus said unto them, Let the
dead bury their dead; but go thou and preach the kingdom of
God. And another also said, Lord, I will follow thee ; but let
me first go bid them farewell which are at home at my house.
And Jesus said unto him, No man having put his hand to the
plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God. — LUKE
IX. 57-62.

HERE are three stories put together by the evangelist, to teach us in
what manner we should address ourselves to follow Christ.

The first is of a scribe that came uncalled, but his heart was not
right with God, having a temporal bias upon it.

The second is of one called, ver. 59. Christ saith, ' Follow me/
But he would first cherish, then bury, his dying father. But Christ
would have no delays, but presently sets him about his ministry
and service in the gospel. This, upon the authority of Clemens
Alexandrinus, who received it upon ancient tradition, is supposed to
be Philip.

A third offereth himself to follow Christ ; but first he would take
his farewell at home, and compose matters in his family. But when
we set our faces Grodward, there is no looking back ; there must be no
more consulting with flesh and blood ; the divine instinct must be
obeyed speedily, and wholly, and Christ followed without reserves and
conditions.

Of these in their order.

I begin with the first : ' And it came to pass, as they went on the
way, a certain man said unto him, Lord, I will follow thee whitherso
ever thou goest,' &c.

In which words observe: —

1. The time : ' It came to pass, as they ivent on the ivay, a certain
man said to him.'

VOL. II. H

11 4 TI1E FAITHFUL FOLLOWERS OF CHRIST [LUKE IX. 57-62.

2. A resolution professed : Lord, I ivill follow thee ivhithersoever
thou goest.

3. Christ's reply : And Jesus said unto him, Foxes have holes, and
the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to
lay his head.

1. The time. In Mat. viii. 19, it is when Christ had a mind to
retire, and had declared his purpose to go into the desert ; in Luke,
when he steadfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem. Both may agree ;
the one more immediately, the other more remotely ; first to the
desert, then to Jerusalem. About that time, a certain man, seeing
Christ about to remove from the place where he then was, offereth
himself to be one of his disciples. This certain man is by St Matthew
said to be a scribe. Men of that rank and order had usually a male
talent1 against the gospel, and are frequently coupled with the
pharisees, men covetous and of a bitter spirit. This man seeing
Christ did great miracles, and hoping that he would set up a temporal
kingdom, he puts in for a place betimes that he might share in the
honours of it.

2. Here is a resolution professed : ' Lord, I will follow thee
whithersoever thou goest.' Where take notice —

[1.] Of the ready forwardness of the scribe. He was not called by
Christ, but offered himself of his own accord.

[2.] Observe the largeness of the offer, and unboundedness of it,
' whithersoever ; ' as indeed it is our duty to follow Christ through
thick and thin. In the Kevelation, Christ's undefiled company are
described to be such as ' follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth,'
Rev. xiv. 4 ; that is, obeyed him, though to their great peril and loss.
Well, then, here is readiness, here is largeness ; it is well if all be
sincere. Therefore let us see —

3. Christ's answer and reply: 'And Jesus said unto him, Foxes
have holes, and the birds of the air have nests ; but the Son of man
hath not where to lay his head.' By the tenor of Christ's answer, you
may know what ails him, and on what foot he limped ; for this is
spoken either by way of preparation to enable him to keep his resolu
tion, or rather by way of probation, to try the truth and strength of
it ; whether it were sincere and sound ; yea or nay : as the young
man was tried, Mark x. 21, 'One thing thou lackest: go thy way,
sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have
treasure in heaven : and come, and take up thy cross, and follow me.
But he went away sad at that saying/ So here, we hear no more of
this scribe ; our Lord knew how to discover hypocrites. Two things
were defective in this resolution : —

[1.] It was sudden and rash, not weighing the difficulties. They
that rashly leap into a profession, usually fall back at the first trial.
Therefore we must sit down and count the charges, Luke xiv. 28.

[2.] There was a carnal aim in it. He minded his own profit and
honour; therefore Christ in effect telleth him, You had best consider
what you do, for following of me will be far from advancing any
temporal interest of yours. The scribe was leavened with a conceit of
a worldly kingdom, and had an eye to some temporal advantage;

1 See note on page 90. — ED.

LUKE IX. 57-62.] MUST EXPECT TROUBLES IN THIS WORLD. 115

therefore Christ telleth him plainly, There was no worldly ease and
riches to be expected from him ; and so, Non repulit volentem ; sed
fingentem prodidit — ' He did not discourage a willing follower, but
discover a worldly hypocrite,' saith Chrysologus.

The doctrine we learri from hence is this : —

They that will sincerely follow Christ, must not look for any great
matters in the world, but rather prepare themselves to run all hazards
with him.

This is evident : —

1. From Christ's own example ; and the same mind should be
in all his followers : John xvii. 16, ' They are not of the world, even
as I am not of the world.' Our estranging of our hearts from the
world is an evidence of our conformity to Christ. Christ passed
through the world to sanctify it as a place of service ; but his
constant residence was not here, to fix it as a place of rest: and
all that are Christ's are alike affected. We pass through as strangers,
but are not at home as inhabitants or dwellers ; and if we have little
of the world's favour, it is enough if any degree of service for God.

2. From the nature of his kingdom. His kingdom is not of this
world, John xviii. 3, 6. It is not a kingdom of pomp, but a kingdom
of patience. Here we suffer with Christ, hereafter we reign with him.
The comforts are not earthly, or the good things of this world, but
heavenly — the good things of the world to come. This was the
scribe's mistake.

3. From the spirit of Christ. His spirit is given us to draw us off
from this world to that which is to come : 1 Cor. ii. 12, ' Now we
have not received the spirit of the world, but the spirit which is* of
God, that we may know the things which are given us of God/ The
spirit of the world is that which possesseth and governeth worldly
men, and inclineth them to a worldly happiness ; this is in all men
naturally. Corrupt nature doth sufficiently prompt and incline men
to look after the honours, and pleasures, and profits of this world.
James iii. 15, the apostle, when he would describe the wisdom which
is not from above, he saith, that it is ' earthly, sensual, devilish ; this
wisdom corneth not from above.' Present things are known by sense,
and known easily, and known by all. But there is a divine Spirit put
into Christians, which inclineth them to things to come, and worketh
graces suitable : some of which give us a sight of the truth of those
things, as faith ; some, a taste or an esteem of them, as love ; some an
earnest desire, as hope. This Spirit cometh from God and Christ, Eph.
i. 17, 18. And without these graces we can have no sight nor desire of
heavenly things : 1 Cor. ii. 14, ' The natural man receiveth not the
things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness unto him ; neither
can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.' They think
it is folly to hazard present conveniencies for future rewards, and the
truest wisdom to live in ease, plenty, and honour. On the contrary,
the divine Spirit convinceth us that there is no such business of
importance as looking after eternal life ; that all the gay things of
sense are but so many May-games to heaven's happiness ; the terrible
things of the world are but as a flea-biting to hell torments ; and the
pudder and business of the world but as a little childish sport in

116 THE FAITHFUL FOLLOWERS OF CHRIST [LUKE IX. 57-62.

comparison of working out our salvation with fear and trembling.
This Spirit helpeth us to overcome the world, and grow dead to the
world, that we may be alive to God ; to look for no great things here,
but in the world to come. This Spirit is that which we should all
labour after.

4. From the covenant of Christ. It is one thing implied in the
gospel covenant, when our Lord Jesus sets down the terms : Mat. xvi.
24, he saith, ' If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and
take up his cross and follow me ;' that is, we must so believe in Christ,
and be persuaded of the truth of his heavenly doctrine, that we are will
ing to deny our wit and will, natural interests and affections, and to lose
all rather than lose our souls, or miss of the happiness he offereth us.
Nay, taking up the cross is so considerable a part of our resignation to
Christ and trust in him, that in Luke it is said, chap. ix. 23, let him
' take up his cross daily.' How daily ? There are fair days as well
as foul, and the face of heaven doth not always look sad and lowering.
What is the meaning, then, of that, ' Let him take up his cross daily'?
I answer first, it must be meant of daily expectation. The first day
that we begin to think of being serious Christians we must reckon of
the cross, we know not how soon it may come. If God seeth fit to
spare you, yet you must be prepared for it ; stand ready, as porters in
the streets, to take up the burden which you must carry. Daily inure
your thoughts to the cross, that the grievousness and bitterness of it
may be somewhat allayed. St Paul saith, Acts xxi. 13, ' I am ready
not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of
the Lord Jesus ;' and Eph. vi. 15, one great piece of the spiritual
armour is, ' the preparation of the gospel of peace ;' and 1 Peter iii.
15, ' Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh a
reason of the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear :' be ready in
point of courage. Now this is necessary, because we are so apt to pro
mise great things to ourselves, and indulge the security of the flesh by
putting off the thoughts of the cross ; but evils familiarised are the
less burdensome, and by renewing our resolution daily, we are the
more fortified. Secondly, to show the continuance of our conflicts, as
if every day there were some new exercise for our faith and patience.
We are not to prescribe to God how long he shall afflict us, nor with
how much affliction he shall exercise us ; no, though it were all the
days of our lives, we must be content ; it is but a moment to eternity.
We must take up our cross till God remove it. Some promise fair to
be contented with a naked Christ though they run all hazards, because
they hope God will not take them at their words ; but as soon as the
cross cometh, wriggle, shift, and distinguish themselves out of their
duty ; or else, if it be long and frequently return, quite tire and are
faint. So that ' Take it up daily,' is as much as ' Let patience have
its perfect work,' James i. 4. If day after day we must be troubled,
we must be content to be troubled. If God send it daily, we must
take it up daily. Well, then, in the new covenant we undertook this;
the new covenant doth comprise this as a clear branch and part of it.
Christ telleth us the worst at first ; the devil showeth us the bait but
hideth the hook. The world useth to invite its followers with promises
of honour and riches, but Christ telleth us of the cross, and that partly

LUKE IX. 57-62.] MUST EXPECT TROUBLES IN THIS WORLD. 117

to discourage hypocrites, who cheapen and taste, but will not buy,
and also to prepare sound believers for the nature and temper of his
kingdom, which lieth in another world. But here by the way we are
to undergo several trials, and therefore we should be armed with a
mind to endure them, whether they come or no. God never intended
Isaac should be sacrificed, but yet he will have Abraham tried.

Use 1. Is information. With what thoughts we should take up
the stricter profession of Christianity — namely, with expectations of
the cross. Christ will try us, and the world will hate us ; therefore
let us not flatter ourselves with an easy passage to heaven. Many
think they may be good Christians, yet live a life of pomp, and ease,
and pleasure, free from all trouble and molestation. This is all one
as if a soldier going to the wars should promise himself a continual
peace or truce with the enemy, or as a mariner undertaking a long
voyage should only think of fair weather and a calm sea, without
waves and storms ; so irrational is it for a Christian to look for nothing
but rest and peace here upon earth. No ; a Christian had need think
of this to a double end, that he may be a mortified and a resolute
man. If he be not mortified and dead to the world, he can never
undergo the variety of conditions which his religion will expose him
unto, and say witli the apostle, Phil. iv. 13, 14, ' I can do all things
through Christ which strengthened me; notwithstanding, ye have
well done that ye did communicate with my affliction.' And there is
usually in us a propensity and inclination either to honours, riches, or
pleasures, and the devil will work upon that weakness, Heb. xii. 13.
That which is lame is soon turned out of the way. If we have any
weak part in our souls, there the assault will be most strong and fierce.
A garrison that looketh to be besieged, will take care to fortify the
weak places where there is any suspicion of an attack ; so should a
Christian mortify every corrupt inclination lest it betray him, be it
love of honour, pleasure, or profit. He had need be also a well
resolved man, well shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace,
or else in hard way he will soon founder and halt. If you be Chris
tians indeed, you will soon see the necessity of it. Pure nature itself
is against bearing the cross. Christ showed the innocent affections of
human nature in his own person ; it recoiled a little at the thought of
the dreadful cup : Heb. v. 7, ' Who in the days of his flesh, when he
had offered up prayers and supplication, with strong crying and tears,
unto him that was able to save him from death, and was heard in that
he feared/ And to us it is much more grievous to suffer : Heb. xii.
11, ' Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous but
grievous ; nevertheless, afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of
righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby.' But corrupt
nature will certainly draw back, unless we be armed with great resolu
tion ; for after we have launched out into the deep with Christ, we shall
be ready to run ashore again upon every storm, unless we be resolved ;
therefore you need to think of the cross to breed this resolution. If
Christians be not mortified, they trip up their own heels ; if they be
not resolved and prepared for all weathers, they take up religion rather
as a walk for recreation than as a journey or serious passage to heaven.
Therefore we must all of us prepare for sufferings in this world, looking

118 THE FAITHFUL FOLLOWERS OF CHRIST [LUKE IX. 57-C2.

for no great matters here. We must expect persecutions, crosses, losses,
wants, defamation, injuries; and we must get that furniture of heart and
mind which may support and comfort us in such a day of trial.

2. It informeth us what fools they are that take up religion upon a
carnal design of ease and plenty, and will follow Christ to grow rich in
the world ; as this scribe thought to make a market of the gospel, as
Simon Magus did, Acts viii. 19, 20; he thought to make a gain by the
power of miracles. There are conveniences which religion afFordeth
in peaceable times, but the very profession at other times will engage
us in great troubles ; and therefore men do but make way for the
shame of a change and other mischiefs, that hope for temporal com
modities by the profession of the gospel. There are few that are
willing to follow a naked Christ upon unseen encouragements, but this
must be ; for they that aim to seek the world in and by their religion
are disclaimed by our Lord as unfit to be his servants, and indeed
sorry servants they are who cannot live without honour, ease, and
plenty ; therefore turn and wind to shift the cross, put many a fallacy
upon their own souls: Gal. vi. 12, ' As many as desire to make a fail-
show ia the flesh, compel you to be circumcised, only lest they should
suffer persecution for the cross of Christ.' If that be their only motive,
they are apt to desert or pervert Christ's cause. Again, the apostle
telleth us of some ' who are enemies to the cross of Christ, whose god
is their belly, who mind earthly things/ Phil. iii. 18, 19. Men that
have no love to >Grod, but only serve their fleshly appetites, and look no
higher than honours, riches, pleasures, and applause with men, will
never be faithful to Christ. They are such as study to save themselves
not from sin, tout from danger, and accordingly accommodate them
selves to every interest. As the men of Keilah dealt with David, —
entertained him for a while, but when Saul pursued him were resolved
to betray him ; they would come into no danger for David's sake. So
they deal with Christ and religion. They profess Christ's name, but
will surfer nothing for him. If they may enjoy him and his ways with
peace, and quietness, and conveniency, and commodity to themselves,
well and good ; but if troubles arise for the gospel's sake, immediately
they fall off; not only these summer-friends of the gospel, but the
most, yea, the best, have a secret lothness and unwillingness to con
descend to a condition of trouble or distress. This is a point of hard
digestion, and most stomachs will not bear it.

3. It informs us what an unlikely design they have in hand who
would bring the world and Christ fairly to agree, or reconcile their
worldly advantages and the profession of the gospel. And when they
cannot frame the world and their conveniences to the gospel, do fashion
the gospel to the world, and the carnal courses of it. It is pity these
men had not been of the Lord's council when he first contrived and
preached the gospel, that they might have helped him to some discreet
and middle courses, that might have served turn for heaven and earth
too. But do they what they will or can, the way is narrow that leadeth
to life, and they must take Christ's yoke upon them if they would find
rest for their souls. They will find that pure and strict religion will be
unpleasing to the ungodly and the carnal ; that the enmity between the
two seeds will remain, and the flesh and the world must not always be

LUKE IX. 57-02.] MUST EXPECT TROUBLES IN THIS WORLD. 119

pleased ; that there is more danger of the world smiling than frowning.
As to the church in general (in Constau tine's time), Ecclesia facia est
opibus major, virtutibus minor ; so to believers in particular, that the
heart is corrupted by the love of the world, and men never grow so
dull and careless of their souls as when they have most of the world
at will ; and that we are more awakened, and have a more lively
sense of eternal life, when under the cross, than when we live in the
greatest ease and pomp; that Christ permitteth troubles, not for
Avant of love to his people, or want of power to secure their peace, but
for holy and wise ends to promote their good.

Use 2. Is instruction. When you come to enter into covenant
with Christ, consider —

1. Christ knoweth what motives do induce you': John ii. 25, 'He
needeth not that any should testify of man, for he knoweth what is in
man.' Some believed, but Jesus committed not himself unto them ;
he knoweth whether there be a real bent or carnal bias upon the
heart.

2. If the heart be false in making the covenant, it will never hold
good. An error in the first concoction will never be mended in the
second: Deut. v. 29, ' Oh that there were such an heart in them, that
they would fear me, and keep my commandments always, that it might
be well with them, and with their children for ever.' So Matt. xiii. 21 ;
The stony ground received the word with joy, ' Yet hath he not root
in himself, but dureth but for a while ; for when tribulation or perse
cution ariseth because of the word, by and by he is offended.' Some
temporal thing sitteth too near and close to the heart ; you are never
upright with God till a relation to God and a right to heaven do
incomparably weigh down all temporal troubles, and you can rejoice
more in the testimonies of God, fatherly love, and right to eternal life,
than in outward things : Ps. iv. 6, 7, ' There be many that say, Who
will show us any good ? Lord, lift thou up the light of thy counte
nance upon us. Thou hast put gladness in my heart, more than in the
time that their corn and their wine increased.' David speaks in his
own name, and in the name of all those that were alike minded with
himself. And Luke x. 20, ' Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that
the spirits are subject unto you, but rather rejoice because your names
are written in heaven/

3. That Christ cannot but take it ill that we are so delicate and
tender of our interests, and so impatient under the cross, when he
endured so willingly such great things for our sakes. We cannot lose
for him so much as he hath done for us ; and if he had been unwilling
to suffer for us, what had been our state and condition to all eternity ?
We should have suffered eternal misery. If you would not have Christ
of another mind, why will you be of another mind ? 1 Peter iv. 1, ' For
asmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves
likewise with the same mind ; for he that hath suffered in the flesh
hath ceased from sin.'

4. If you be not dead to the things of the world, you are not
acquainted with the virtue and power of Christ's cross, and have not
a true sense of Christianity, cannot glory in it as the most excellent
profession in the world : Gal. vi. 14, ' God forbid that I should glory,

120 THE FAITHFUL FOLLOWERS OF CHRIST [LUKE IX. 57-G2.

save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is cruci
fied unto me, and I unto the world.' You are in a dangerous tempta
tion to atheism.

5. We are gainers by Christ if we part with all the world for his
sake, Mark x. 29, 30 ; therefore no loss should seem too great in obey
ing his will. Certainly a man cannot be a loser by God.

6. All worldly things were confiscated by the fall, and we can have
no spiritual right to them till we receive a new grant by Jesus Christ,
who is the heir of all things. Dominium politicum fundatur in pro-
videntia, evangelicum in gratia : 1 Cor. iii. 23, ' All things are yours,
because you are Christ's, and Christ is God's ; ' and 1 Tim. iv. 3,
' God hath made them to be received with thanksgiving of them which
believe and know the truth.' So that what we enjoy is by the mere
favour of the Kedeemer, and should be parted with again when he
calleth for it.

Thus much for the first point.

A second doctrine or point here offered is : —

The great poverty of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Beasts and fowls have places to shelter themselves in, but Christ
had no certain place of residence or dwelling wherein to rest. He cloth
not say kings have palaces, but I have none ; rich men have houses
and lands, but I have none. But he saith, ' Foxes have holes, and the
birds of the air have nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay
his head.'

The reasons of this are these following : —

1. To increase the value and merit of his satisfaction. Our sins did
deserve this, his whole humiliation, and every degree of it ; and Christ
was content to suffer it for the ransom of our souls. It is clear this,
that all his condescension conduced to make up the remedy more full ;
and it is evident by the apostle that it giveth us a right to a larger
allowance of grace: 2 Cor. viii. 9, ' For ye know the grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he
become poor, that ye through his poverty might become rich/

2. Christ came to offer the kingdom of heaven, and the good things
of the other world, and to draw men's minds and hearts thither. And,
therefore, that he might appear a fit teacher of the world, by his own
example, he taught us contempt of outward things. If he had preached
up heavenly-mindedness, and lived himself in pomp and fulness, the
people would not have regarded his words. ' Alexander, when his
army grew sluggish, because laden with the spoils of their enemies ;
to free them from this incumbrance, commanded all his own carriages
to be set on fire ; that when they saw the king himself devote his rich
treasures to the flame, they might not murmur if their mite and pit
tance were consumed also.' So if Christ had taught us contempt of
the world, and had not given us an instance of it in his person, his
doctrine had been less powerful and effectual.

3. To season and sanctify a mean estate and degree of life, when
we are called to it by God's providence. Christ's own poverty teacheth
us to bear a mean condition well : Mat. x. 25, ' It is enough for a
disciple that he be as his master, and a servant as his lord.' Uriah
would not give way to any softness, while Joab his general was in the

LUKE IX. 57-G2.] NO EXCUSE AGAINST, ETC. 121

field: 2 Sam. xi. 11, ' The ark and Israel are in tents, and my lord
Joab and the servants of my lord are in the open fields ; shall I go
into my house and eat and drink ? ' &c. We must be contented to
fare as Christ did ; we cannot be poorer than Christ, as poor as we are ;
for the poorest have some place of shelter, but he had none whereon to
lay his head.

1. Let this, then, enforce the former lesson, and teach us contempt
of the world, and the riches and greatness thereof. It is some argu
ment that the vilest are capable thereof, as well as the most generous
and best deserving, and oftener it happeneth to be so. But this is the
argument .of arguments, — That the Lord Jesus, when he came to
instruct the world by his example, he was not one of the rich and
voluptuous, but chose a mean estate, as most conducible to his ends.

2. If you be rich, yet be poor in spirit : Mat. v. 3, ' Blessed are the
poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.' Let us possess
all things as if we possessed them not, 1 Cor. vii. 31. And so James
i. 9, 10, ' Let the brother of low degree rejoice in that he is exalted ;
but the rich, in that he is made low, because as the flower of the grass
he shall pass away.' We should be as having nothing, sitting loose
from earthly things, considering that shortly we shall be as poor as
the poorest, for we can carry nothing away with us.

3. Let us prepare ourselves to entertain poverty ; and if it be
already come upon us, and God hath reduced us to a mean inferior
life, let us have our hearts reconciled and suited to a low estate, so it
may be a help to heaven, so we may have the true riches, and may
learn to live by faith, though God feedeth us from hand to mouth ; so
we may imitate Christ and follow him into glory, it is enough for us.

NO EXCUSE AGAINST A SPEEDY OBEYING CHRIST'S

CALL.

WE have done with the first instance, of a scribe that came uncalled ;
we come now to another. This man offereth not himself, but is called by
Christ. ' And he said unto another, Follow me,' &c. He was already
a disciple at large ; for in Matthew it is said, chap. viii. 21, ' Another
of his disciples said unto him, Suffer me first to go and bury my
father.' He was now called to a nearer and constant attendance on
Christ. Clemens Alexandrinus, from an ancient tradition, telleth us
this was Philip. But before he complied with this call, he desireth a
little delay and respite, until his aged father were dead and buried.
Whether his father were already dead, and he would do this last office
to see him decently interred, or whether his father were yet living,
but not likely long to continue, and he would attend him till his
death and funeral, and then follow Christ, as Theophilact thinketh, it
is not much material. Clear it is he putteth off the matter with an
excuse. Even the elect do not at first so readily obey the heavenly call
ing ; some of them may put off Christ, but when he intendeth to have

NO EXCUSE AGAINST A SPEEDY [LUKE IX. 57-62.

them, lie will not be put off so, the importunity of his grace overcoming
their unwillingness.

But what was Christ's answer ? ' Let the dead bury their dead,
but go thou and preach the kingdom of God ;' that is, leave that
office to others who are not designed for this divine and holy employ
ment It seemeth hard to many that Christ should deny him to do
this little office of love to his father, and they know not the meaning
of that expression, ' Let the dead bury their dead.' Therefore —

1. Let us open the expression.

2. Show you what Christ teacheth us by this refusal.

1. For the expression. It may be used either proverbially or
allusively. Proverbially ; let one dead man bury another — that is, let
them lie unburied rather than my service be neglected ; or, there will
not want others that will remove the dead out of their sight : and it
is our wisdom to let go things unnecessary, and mind the main. Or
else it is used allusively to the law of the Nazarites and the priests of
the Old Testament. The law of the Nazarites is in Num. vi. 6-8,
' All the days that he separateth himself unto the Lord, he shall
come at no dead body. He shall not make himself unclean for his
father or his mother, for his brother or his sister, when they die :
because the consecration of his God is upon his head. All the days of
his separation he is holy unto the Lord ;' that is, he must rather
follow his vow in honouring the Lord, than to follow natural duty in
honouring his dead parents. Now, those whom Christ called especially
to follow him were consecrated to that service, as the Nazarite unto
the Lord during the days of his separation. And as they might not
meddle even with the interment of their parents, so this excuse was
frivolous. Or else the allusion might be to the high priests, of whom
we read, Deut. xxxiii. 9, ' Who said to his father and his mother, I
have not seen him; neither did he acknowledge his brethren, nor
know his own children/ Some think this hath reference to the
Levites' fact, who, being commanded by Moses, killed every man his
brother, neighbour, friend, and son, that had sinned in making or
worshipping the golden calf, Exod. xxxii. 26-29. Bather it is meant
of the priest's continual duty, who, by the law, if his father, mother,
brother, or child did die, he might not mourn for them, but cany
himself as if he did not respect or know them ; for God would have
them more regard their function or duty in his service than any
natural affection whatsoever. The law is, Lev. xxi. 11, 12, ' He
shall not go in to any dead body, nor defile himself for his father or
his mother ; neither shall he go out of the sanctuary, nor profane
the sanctuary of his God ; for the crown of the anointing oil of his
God is upon him.' Now Christ alludeth to the law to show the
urgency of this present service and employment to which he was
consecrated, and the burial of the dead might be left to persons less
sacred or more at leisure.

2. The reasons of Christ's refusal. Christ would show hereby — (1.)
That all human offices and duties must give place to the duty we owe to
God. Duty to parents must be observed, but duty to God must be pre
ferred before that or anything whatsoever. A truth justified by Christ's
own example. He began betimes, at twelve years old, when he was dis-

LUKE IX. 57-62.] OBEYING OF CHRIST'S CALL. 123

putingwith the doctors, and his parents sought for him : Luke ii. 49, 'He
said unto them, How is it that you sought me ? Wist you not that I
must be about my Father's business?' So Mat. xii. 47, 48, when his
mother and kindred waited for him, desiring to speak with him, ' He
answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother, and
who are my brethren?' Obedience to God, and declaring his
Father's will, was dearer to him than all relations. Natural and
secular respects swayed not with him in comparison of gaining
proselytes to heaven ; his mother's conference with him was nothing to
his Father's service, and teaching the people a more acceptable work
than paying a civility to his natural relations. So John ii. 4,
' Woman, what have I to do with thee ? mine hour is not yet come.'
His office to which he was sent by God was a matter in which she,
though his earthly parent, was not to interpose ; God's work must be
done in God's own way, time, and method : God hath greater authority
over you than all the men in the world. (2.) He would teach us
hereby that the ministry requires the whole man, even sometimes the
omission of necessary works, much more superfluous : ' Give thyself
wholly to these things,' 1 Tim. iv. 15.

The words are now explained ; the practical notes are these two : —

First, That nothing in the world is a matter of such great weight as
to be a sufficient excuse for not following of Christ.

Secondly, That those who are called to follow Christ should follow
him speedily, without interposing any delays.

For the first point, that nothing in the world is a matter of such
great weight as to be a sufficient excuse for not following of Christ,
I will illustrate it by these considerations : —

1. There are two sorts of men. Some understand not their Lord's
will, others have no mind to do it, Luke xii. 47, 48. Some understand
not the terms of the gospel ; they think to have Christ, and the plea
sures of the flesh and the world too. But there are others who under
stand Christ's terms, but are loth to become Christ's disciples ; they
know their master's will, but they do not prepare themselves to do it ;
that is, they do not presently set upon the work, but make so many
delays that it plainly appeareth that they are loth to yield to Christ's
terms ; that is, to turn their backs upon the vanities of the world, and
renounce their most pleasing sins, and to take the word for their rule,
the Spirit for their guide, and eternal life for their felicity and happi
ness : to such we now speak.

2. They that have no mind to follow Christ put off the matter with
dilatory shifts and excuses. To refuse altogether is more heinous, and
therefore they shift it off for a time. Non vacat is the pretence — I am
not at leisure. Non placet, I like it not, is the real interpretation,
disposition, and inclination of their hearts, for excuses are always a
sign of an unwilling and backward heart. When they should serve
God there is still something in the way, some danger, or some diffi
culty which they are loth to encounter with. As Prov. xxvi. 13,
' The slothful man saith, There is a lion in the way, there is a lion in
the streets/ Palestine was a land infested with lions, because of the
many deserts and thickets that were in it, but being well peopled, they
did rarely appear. Now the sluggard taketh this pretence from

124 KO EXCUSE AGAINST A SPEEDY [LUKE IX. 57-62.

thence. If his business lay in the fields, there was a lion in the way ;
if his business lay in the towns and cities, there is a lion in the streets,
as sometimes, though but rarely, they came into places inhabited and
of great resort. Now, if he should go about his business too early, he
might meet with a lion in his range and walk before they were retired
into their dens. Thus do men alarm themselves with their own foolish
fears to excuse their idleness and negligence. So again Prov. xv. 19,
' The way of the slothful is as an hedge of thorns, but the way of the
righteous is made plain.' They imagine difficulties and intolerable
hardships in a course of godliness : but it is their cowardice and pusil
lanimous negligence which maketh the ways of God seem hard : they
are all comfortable, plain, and easy to the pure and upright heart and
willing mind. Come we to the New Testament : Luke xiv. 18-20,
' They all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said, I
have bought me a piece of ground, and I must go to see it ; I pray thee
have me excused. And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen,
and I go to prove them ; I pray thee have me excused. And another
said, I have married a wife, and cannot come.' The meaning is, many
were invited to everlasting happiness, but they preferred their designs
of worldly advantages. Mark, they do not absolutely deny, but make
excuse. Excuses are the fruit of the quarrel between conviction and
corruption. They are convinced of better things, but being pre
possessed and biassed with worldly inclinations, they dare not fully
yield nor flatly deny, therefore they choose a middle course, to make
excuses. Doing is safe, or preparing ourselves to do, but excusing is
but a patch upon a filthy sore, or a poor covering of fig-leaves for a
naughty heart.

3. The usual excuses which sinners may, and usually do allege, are
these four : — The difficulty of religion, the danger that attendeth it,
want of time, and that they have no power or strength to do good.

[1.] For the first. It is troublesome and tedious to flesh and blood
to be held to so much duty, and to wean our hearts from things we so
dearly love ; and the world thinketh that we are too nice and precise
to urge men to such a strict and holy and heavenly life, and less ado
will serve the turn.
To this I answer : —

(1.) Diligence is certainly necessary to all that will be saved : Phil,
ii. 12, ' Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling ; ' 2
Peter iii. 14, ' Be diligent, that ye may be found of him in peace, with
out spot and blameless.' And, therefore, if you cannot deny the ease
and sloth of the flesh, you are wholly unfit for the work of godliness.

(2.) This diligence is no more than needeth, whatever the carnal
world thinketh, who leave the boat to the stream, and hope to be ac
cepted with God for a few cold and drowsy devotions, or some super
ficial righteousness. A painter-stain er will think a painter-limner too
curious, because his own work is but a little daubing. The broad way
pleaseth the world best, but the narrow way leadeth to life.

(3.) This diligence may be well afforded, considering that eternal life
and death is in the case. Life! will you stop a journey for your lives
because it is a little tedious, or there is dirt in the way, or the wind
bloweth on you, and the like ? Since it is for God and heaven, we

LUKE IX. 57-62.] OBEYING OF CHRIST'S CALL. 125

should not grudge at a little labour : 1 Cor. xv. 58, ' Therefore be ye
steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord ;
forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord/
There is also death in the case. Now, which is better, to take a little
profitable pains in godliness, or to endure everlasting torments ? To
save a little labour or diligence in the holy life, and run the hazard of
being miserable for ever. Which is worst ? The trouble of physic,
or the danger of a mortal disease ?

[2.] Another excuse is the danger which attendeth it. It may expose
you to great troubles to own God and religion heartily ; and if there
be peace abroad, and magistrates countenance religion, yet many times
at home a man's greatest foes may be those of his own household, Mat. x.

36. But for the pleasing or displeasing of your relations you must not
neglect your duty to God ; as Jerom to Heliodorus, per calcatum perge
patrem — if thy father lie in the way, tread upon his bowels rather
than not come unto Christ. Our Lord hath expressly told us, Mat. x.

37, ' He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy
of me.' Neither favour nor disfavour of our friends is a just let or
impediment to our duty. The advantages we can or are likely to re
ceive from parents are not worthy to be compared with those we expect
from God, nor is their authority over us so great as God's is : Luke
xiv. 26, ' If any man come to me, and hate not his father or mother,
and wife, and children, and brethren and sisters, yea, and his own life
also, he cannot be my disciple.' Though Christianity doth not dis
charge us from obedience to parents, yet the higher duty must be pre
ferred, namely, obedience to Christ, and loving less is hating.

[3.] Another excuse is, I have no time to mind soul affairs. My dis
tractions in the world are so great, and my course of life is such, that
I have no leisure. I answer — Will you neglect God and salvation be
cause you have worldly things to mind ? Whatever your business be,
you have a time to eat, and drink, and sleep ; and have you no time to
be saved ? Better encroach upon other things than that religion should
be cast to the walls or jostled out of your thoughts. David was a king,
and he had more distracting cares than most of us have or can have, yet
he saith, Ps. cxix. 147, 148, 'I prevented the dawning of the morning;
and cried; I hoped in thy word. Mine eyes prevent the night-watches,
that I may meditate in thy word ; ' and ver. 164, ' Seven times a day
do I praise thee, because of thy righteous judgments.' Do you spend
no time in idleness, vain talking, and carnal sports? and might not
this be better employed about heavenly things ? Eph. v. 15, 16, ' See
then that ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, redeeming
the time, because the days are evil.' Vitam non accepimus brevem, sed
fecimus, nee inopes temporis, scd prodigi sumus. God hath not set
you about work that he alloweth you no time for, but we waste our
time, and then God is straitened. Many poorer than you have time,
because they have a heart and will to improve it.

[4.] I have no power or strength to do good. And what will you have
us do ? This is the excuse of the idle and naughty servant : Mat. xxv.
24, ' I knew that thou wert a hard man, reaping where thou hast not
sown, and gathering where thou hast not strawed.' God sets you
about work, but giveth you no strength, is your excuse; but certainly

126 NO EXCUSE AGAINST A SPEEDY [LUKE IX. 57-G2.

you can do more than you do, but you will not make trial. God may
be more ready with the assistances of his grace than you can imagine.
The tired man may complain of the length of the way, but not the
lazy, who will not stir a foot. If you did make trial, you would not
complain of God, but yourselves, and beg grace more feelingly. In
short, you are not able, because you are not willing. And your im-
potency is increased by evil habits contracted, and long custom in sin.

I now proceed to the fourth consideration.

4. None of these excuses are sufficient for not following of Christ.
And that —

[1.] Because of his authority. Who requireth this duty from us, or
imposeth it on us ? It is the Lord Jesus Christ, to whose sentence we
must stand or fall. When he biddeth us follow him, and follow him
speedily, to excuse ourselves is to countermand and contradict his
authority: it is flat disobedience, though we do not deny the duty,
but only shift off and excuse our present compliance ; for he is as
peremptory for the time and season as for the duty. ' Now while
it is called to-day, harden not your hearts,' Heb. iii. 7, 8. God
standeth upon his authority, and will have a present answer. If he
say, To-day, it is flat disobedience for us to say, To-morrow ; or Suffer
me first to do this and that business.

[2.] It appeareth from his charge to his messengers. Nothing can
take off a minister of the gospel from seeking the conversion and sal
vation of souls. We cannot plead anything to exempt us from this
work. To plead that the people's hearts are hard, and that the work is
difficult and full of danger, will not serve the turn. No ; ' Their blood
will I require at thy hands.' Therefore, all excuses set aside, we must
address ourselves to our work. Acts xx. 23, 24 : Paul went bound in
the spirit, and the Holy Ghost had told him that in every city bonds
and afflictions did abide and wait for him ; but, saith he, ' None of
these things move me, neither count I my life dear to myself, so as I
may finish my course with joy, and the ministry which I have re
ceived of my Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God.'
He was willing and ready to endure what should befall him at Jeru
salem, and reckoned nothing of it, nor of loss of life, if he might suc
cessfully preach the gospel, and serve Christ faithfully in the office of
the ministry. If nothing be an excuse to us, can anything be an
excuse to you ? Should your souls be nearer and dearer to us than to
yourselves ?

[3.] It appeareth from the matter of the duty imposed on you, if
you consider the excellency and the necessity of it.

To begin first: The excellency. All excuses against obedience to
God's call are drawn from the world and the things that are in the
world. Now there is no comparison between the things of the world
and following Christ's counsel, that we may be everlastingly happy.
The question will soon be reduced to this, Which is most to be re
garded, God or the creature, the body or the soul, eternity or time ?
The excuses are for the body, for time, for the creature ; but the in
junctions of duty are for God, for the soul, and for eternity. Sense
saith, Favour the flesh : faith saith, Save thy soul ; the one is of ever
lasting consequence, and conduceth to a happiness that hath no end;

LUKE IX. 57-62.] OBEYING OF CHRIST'S CALL. 127

the other only for a time : 2 Cor. iv. 18, ' While we look not at the
things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen ; for the
things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen
are eternal.' One turn of the hand of God separateth the neglected
soul from the pampered body, and then whose are all these things?

The necessity : that we may please God and enjoy him for ever.
We can never plead for a necessity of sinning ; for a man is never
driven to those straits, whether he shall sin more or less ; but some
times duties come in competition — duty to a father, and a special in
junction of Christ's to follow him ; one must be subordinated to the
other, and the most necessary must take place ; the less give place to
the greater. Now, this is much more true of those things which are
usually pleaded by way of hesitancy, or as a bar to our duty, as our
worldly and carnal satisfactions. But you will say, we must avoid
poverty and shame. But it is more necessary to avoid damnation ;
not to preserve our temporal interests, but to seek after eternal life :
Luke x. 42, ' One thing is necessary.'

[4.] It appeareth from the nature of the work. To follow Christ is
not to give to him as much as the flesh can spare, but wholly to
devote yourselves to his service, to sell all for the pearl of great price,
Mat. xiii. 46. And you are obliged to walk so, that all may give way
to the glory of God, and the service of your redeemer. If He will
employ us thus and thus, we must not contradict it, or plead anything
by way of excuse.

Use. Do not neglect your duty for vain excuses. The excusing
humour is very rife and very prejudicial to us, for the sluggard hath
a high conceit of his own allegations : Prov. xxvi. 16, ' The sluggard
is wiser in his own conceit than seven men tha.t can render a reason.'
In the Eastern countries their council usually consisted of seven, as
we read of the seven princes of Media and Persia, Esther i. 14.
Therefore let us a little disprove this vain conceit. The sluggard
thinketh himself so wise that all others are but giddy and crazy-
brained people, that are too nice and scrupulous, and make more ado
with religion than needeth. But can a man do too much for God and
heaven? 1 Thes. ii. 12. The sluggard thinketh it is a venture, and
he may venture on one side as well as the other ; but it is a thousand
to one against him in the eye of reason, put aside faith : in doubtful
cases, the surest way is to be taken. But to draw it to a more certain
determination.

1. Nothing is a reasonable excuse which God's word disproveth,
for the scriptures were penned to discover the vain sophisms which
are in the hearts of men : Heb. iv. 12, ' For the word of God is quick
and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even
to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and
marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart ;'
to discover the affections of a sensual heart, however palliated with
the pretences of a crafty understanding. Certainly, our private con
ceits must not be lifted up against the wisdom of God, nor can a
creature be justified in going against his maker's will. Nothing can
be reason which the God of wisdom contradicts and calleth folly :
Jer. viii. 9, ' Lo, they have reiected the word of the Lord, and what
wisdom is in them ? '

128 NO EXCUSE AGAINST A SPEEDY [LUKE IX. 57~62.

2. Nothing can be pleaded as a reasonable excuse which your con
sciences are not satisfied is reason. Men consult with their affections
rather than with their consciences. Conscience would draw other
conclusions, therefore our excuses are usually our aggravations : Luke
xix. 22, ' Out of thy own mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked ser
vant.' The master expected increase, therefore he should have done
what he could : Job xv. 6, ' Thine own mouth condemneth thee ; yea,
thine own lips testify against thee.' That is the strongest conviction
which ariseth from a man's own bosom ; that is the reason why there
are so many appeals to conscience in scripture : 1 Cor. x. 15, ' I
speak as to wise men ; judge ye what I say.' Your own hearts tell you
ye ought to be better, to mind God more, and the world less, to be
more serious in preparing for your eternal estate.

3. Nothing can be a reasonable excuse which reflects upon God, as
if he had made a hard law which none can keep, especially if urged
against the law of grace ; this is to say, the ways of God are not equal,
therefore there can be no excuse for the total omission of necessary
duties.

4. No excuse can be reasonable, but what you dare plead at the bar
of Christ ; for that is reason which will go for reason at last. Then
the weight of all pleas will be considered, and all negligent persons
that have not improved the light of nature, or have not obeyed the
gospel, will be left without excuse. What doth it avail prisoners to
set up a mock sessions among themselves to acquit one and con
demn another ? He is in a good condition that shall be excused in
the last judgment, and in a bad condition that shall be condemned
then.

1 now proceed to the second point.

Secondly, That those who are called to follow Christ, should follow
him speedily, without interposing any delays.
Consider —

1. Keady obedience is a good evidence of a sound impression of
grace left upon our hearts. There is a slighter conviction which breed-
eth a sense of our duty, but doth not so strongly urge us to the per
formance of it. And there is a more sound conviction, which is ac
companied with a prevailing efficacy, and then all excuses and delays
are laid aside, and men kindly comply with God's call : Cant. i. 4,
' Draw me, I will run after thee.' Run ; it noteth an earnest and
speedy motion ; the fruit of the powerful attraction of the Spirit :
Mat. iv. 20, ' They straightway left their nets and followed him.'
The scoffing atheistical world thinketh it easiness and fond credulity,
but it argueth a sound impression. The impulsions of the Holy
Spirit work in an instant, for they carry their own evidence with them :
Gal. i. 16, ' Immediately I consulted not with flesh and blood.' In
divinis, non est deliberandum. When our call is clear, there needeth
no debate or demurring upon the matter.

2. The work goeth on the more kindly when we speedily ooey the
sanctifying motions of the Spirit, and the present influence and impul
sion of his grace. You have not such an advantage of a warm con
viction afterward : when the waters are stirred then we must put in
for a cure, John v. 4. To adjourn and put it off, as Felix did, Acts
xxiv. 25, doth damp and cool the work — you quench this holy fire ; or

LUKE IX. 57-62.] OBEYING OF CHRIST'S CALL. 129

to stand bucking with God, as Pharaoh did, the work dieth on your
hand.

3. There is hazard in delaying and putting off such a business of
concernment as conversion to God. Certainly this is a business of the
greatest concernment, and the greatest work should be first thought of :
Mat. vi. 33, ' Seek first the kingdom of God, and the righteousness
thereof;' and most thought of: ' Ps. xxvii. 4, ' One thing have I
desired of the Lord, that will I seek after, that I may dwell in the
house of tbe Lord.' Now, if we delay, it is left upon great hazards.
Life is uncertain, for you know not what a day may bring forth :
Prov. xxvii. 1, ' Boast not thyself of to-morrow ; for thou knowest not
what a day may bring forth." If God had given leave (as princes
sometimes in a proclamation, for all to come in within a certain day) ;
so if God had said, Whosoever doth not repent till thirty or forty years
be out, there were no great hazard till the time were expired, we
might entertain sin a little while longer. But we know not the day of
our death, therefore we should get God to bless us ere we die. A new
call is uncertain, 2 Cor. vi. 1, 2. It may be he will treat with us no
more in such a warm and affectionate manner. If he call, yet not
vouchsafe such assistances of his grace, ' if, perad venture, God will
give them repentance unto life/ 2 Tim. ii. 25. It is a hazard or un
certain if the Spirit of God will put another thought of turning into
your hearts, when former grace is despised : Isa. Iv. 6, ' Call upon
the Lord while he is near, and seek him while he may be found.'

4. Consider the mischiefs of delaying. Every day we contract a
greater indisposition of embracing God's call. We complain now it is
hard ; if it be hard to-day, it will be harder to-morrow, when God is
more provoked, and sin more strengthened, Jer. xiii. 23. Yea, it may
be, our natural faculties are decayed, the vigour of our youth exhausted.
When the tackling is spoiled and the ship rotten, it is an ill time to
put to sea : Eccles. xii. 1, ' Eemember now thy creator in the days of
thy youth.' And besides, consider the suspicion that is upon a late
repentance. The most profane would have God for their portion at last.

5. The reasons for delay are inconsiderable. Suppose it be our
satisfaction in our present estate. The pleasures of sin are sweet, and
we are loth to forego them ; but those pleasures must one day be re
nounced, or you are for ever miserable. Why not now ? Sin will be
as sweet to the carnal appetite hereafter as now it is ; and salvation is
dispensed upon the same terms. You cannot be saved hereafter with
less ado, or bring down Christ and heaven to a lower rate. If this be
a reason now, it will for ever lie as a reason against Christ, and against
conversion. The laws of Christianity are unalterable, always the same,
and your hearts not like to be better. Or is it that you are willing
now, but you have no leisure ? when such encumbrances are over,
you shall get your hearts into better posture. Oh no ; it is hypocrisy
to think you are willing when you delay. Nothing now hindereth but
a want of will ; and when God treateth with thee about thine eternal
peace, it is the best time ; but God always cometh to the sinner un
seasonably in his own account. But consider, it was the devil that
said, Mat. viii. 29, ' Art thou come hither to torment us before the
time ? '

VOL. II. I

130 EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. [LUKE IX. 57~62.

The use is, to reprove that dallying with God in the work of
conversion, which is so common and so natural to us.
The causes of it are : —

1. Unbelief, or want of a due sense and sight of things to come. If
men were persuaded of eternal life and eternal death, they would not
stand hovering between heaven and hell, but presently engage their
hearts to draw nigh to God. But we cannot see afar off: 2 Peter i. 9,
' He that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off/

2. Another cause is security. They do not take these things into
their serious thoughts. Faith showeth it is sure, and consideration
bringeth it near : Amos vi. 3, ' Ye put far away the evil day.'
Things at a distance do not move us. We should pray, and preach,
and practise as if death were at our backs, and remember that all
our security dependeth upon the slender thread of a frail life.

3. Another cause is averseness of heart ; they have no mind to these
things : Horn. viii. 7, ' The carnal mind is enmity against God.' The
heart is inclined to worldly vanities, set against God and godliness.
Now let us consider the heinousness of this sin. It is ingratitude and
unthankfulness for God's eternal love: Ps. ciii. 17, ' The mercy of
the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that fear him.'
It is also disingenuity ; we would be heard presently : Ps. cii. 2,
' Lord, hear me speedily.' To-day is the season of mercy, to-morrow
of duty. We are always in haste, would have the Lord to tarry for our
sinful leisure, when we will not tarry his holy leisure. It is also base
self-love ; we can be content to dishonour God longer, provided at
length we may be saved. Lastly, it is great injustice to keep God out
of his right ; he hath been long enough kept out of his right already :
1 Peter iv. 3, ' The time past of our life may suffice to have wrought
the will of the Gentiles.' Therefore, let us no longer delay, but speedily
address ourselves to entertain the motions of the Holy Spirit.

LOOKING BACK ILL BECOMES THOSE THAT HAVE
SET THEIK FACE HEAVENWARD.

WE are now come to the third instance, wherein we are instructed
how to avoid miscarriages in following Christ.

The first instance teaches us to beware of hasty and hypocritical pro
fession, which is the fruit of resolution without deliberation, or sitting
down and counting the charges ; this was the fault of the scribe.

The second instance cautioneth us against dilatory shifts and
excuses. The most necessary business must not be put off upon any
pretence whatsoever.

The third instance forbiddeth all thoughts of compounding, or
hopes to have Christ and the world too ; as this man hoped first to
secure his worldly interest, and then to follow Christ at .leisure.
Whether this man were called, or uncalled, it appeareth not. It is

LUKE IX. 57-62.] EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. 131

only said in the text, ' Another also said : ' the middle person was
only called by Christ ; the other two offered themselves. The first
was forward, upon a mistaken ground, to share the honours of the king
dom of the Messiah, which he supposed to be temporal. This last
offereth himself, but his heart was not sufficiently loosened from the
world. From both we see that ' it is not in him that willeth, nor in
him that runneth, but God that showeth mercy,' Bom. ix. 16 ; for
neither of those that offered themselves are accepted.
In the words you may observe : —

1. His request.

2. Christ's answer.

1. His request. This third offereth himself to be a disciple of
Christ, but with an exception — that he might take his farewell at
home, and dispose of his estate there, and so secure his worldly
interests : ' I will follow thee, but let me bid those farewell which are
at home in my house/ You will say, What harm in this request ?
Elijah granted it to Elisha, 1 Kings xix. 21. When he had laid his
mantle on him, thereby investing him in the office of a prophet,
Elisha said, ' Let me, I pray thee, go and kiss my father and my
mother, and then I will follow thee :' which the prophet granteth, and
gave way to Elisha to go home and salute his friends-.
I answer —

[1.] The evangelical ministry exceedeth the prophetical, both as to
excellency 'and necessity, and must be gone about speedily without any
delay. The harvest was great, and such an extraordinary work was
not to be delayed nor interrupted.

[2.] If two men do the same thing, it followeth not that they do it
with the same mind. Things may be the same as to the substance or
matter of the action, yet circumstances may be different. Christ knew
this man's heart, and could interpret the meaning of his desire to go
home first. He might make it a pretence to depart clean away from
Christ. We cannot distinguish between the look of Abraham and
the look of Lot. One is allowed T the other forbidden. Abraham is
allowed to look towards Sodom : Gen. xix. 28, ' And Abraham got
up early in the morning, and looked towards Sodom, and behold
the smoke of the country went up as the smoke of a furnace.' Yet
Lot and his family are forbidden to look that way : Gen. xix. 17r ' Look
not behind thee.' We cannot distinguish between the laughter of
Abraham and the laughter of Sarah : Gen. xvii. 17, ' And Abraham
fell upon his face, and laughed, and said in his heart, Shall a child be
born to him that is an hundred years old ? and shall Sarah, that is
ninety years old, bear ? ' Now compare Gen. xviii. 12 ; it is said,
'And Sarah laughed within herself, saying, After I am waxed old,, shall
I have pleasure, my lord also being old ? ' Yet she is reproved, ' For
the Lord said, Wherefore did Sarah laugh ? ' The one was joy and1
reverence, the other unbelief and contempt. We cannot distinguish
between the Virgin Mary's question, Luke i. 34, ' How can this be ? '
and the question of Zachary, John's father, Luke i. 18, ' How shall I
know this, for I am an old man ? ' Mary was not reproved, but he
was struck dumb for that speech. But though we cannot distinguish,
God, that knoweth the secrets of all hearts, can distinguish.

132 EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. [LUKE IX. 57~G2.

[3.] Those that followed Christ on these extraordinary calls were
to leave all things they had, without any further care about them :
Mat. xix. 21, 'Sell all that thou hast, and follow me, and thou shalt
have treasure in heaven/ So Mat. iv. 19, 20, ' He saith unto them,
Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men : and they straightway left
their nets and followed him.' So Mat. ix. 9, ' As Jesus passed forth
from thence, he saw a man named Matthew sitting at the receipt of
custom : and he eaith unto him, Follow me. And he arose, and fol
lowed him.' Therefore it was preposterous for this man to desire to
go home to order and dispose of his estate and family, before he complied
with his call.

[4.] In resolution, estimation, and vow, the same is required of all
Christians, when Christ's work calleth for it : Luke xiv. 33, ' So like
wise, whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he
cannot be nay disciple/

2. Christ's answer, which consists of a similitude, and its interpre
tation joined together.

[1.] The metaphor or similitude. Taken from ploughmen, who
cannot make straight furrows if they look back. So, to look back,
after we have undertaken Christ's yoke and service, rendereth us unfit
for the kingdom of God. Putting our hands to the plough is to un
dertake Christ's work, or to resolve to be his disciples. Looking back,
noteth an hankering of mind after the world, and also a return to the
worldly life. For, first, we look back, and then we go back. First, we
have an over- valuing of the world, and then we return to the worldly life.

Doct. That looking back will not become those who have set their
faces heavenward.

We have an instance in the text of a man which pretended to follow
Christ, which is to set our faces heavenward (for we follow Christ,
first in labour and patience, and then into glory). But he would look
back, and had many thoughts of what he had left at home. And he
is pronounced unfit for the kingdom of God, that is, to be a disciple of
Christ. And we have another instance, recommended to our observa
tion by our Lord himself : Luke xvii, 32, ' Bemember Lot's wife ;' that
is, remember her sin, and remember her punishment. Both are taken
notice of, Gen. xix. 26, ' But his wife looked back from behind him,
and she became a pillar of salt.' There was a hankering of mind after
what she had left in Sodom. She looked back, because she had left her
heart behind her ; there were her kindred, her friends, and her country,
and pleasant place of abode. That look was a kind of repenting that
she had come out of Sodom, And what was her punishment ? She
that looked back perished as well as they that never came out. Yea,
she is set up as a monument or spectacle of public shame and dis
honour, to warn the rest of the world to obey God, and trust themselves
with his providence.

In handling this point I shall show you : —

1. Upon what occasions we may be said to look back.

2. How ill this becomes those that have put their hands to the
plough.

1. Upon what occasions we may be said to look back. A double
pair I shall mention.

LUKE IX. 57-62.] EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. 133

The first sort of those : —

[1.] That pretend to follow Christ, and yet their hearts hanker after
the world, the cares, pleasures, and vain pomp thereof. Certainly all
that would follow Christ must renounce their worldly affections and
inclinations, or else they can make no work of Christianity. I prove
it from the nature of conversion, which is a turning from the creature
to God, from self to Christ, and from sin to holiness. The first is
proper to our case. As our degeneration was a falling from God to
the cr-eature, Jer. ii. 13, so our regeneration is a turning from the
creature to God. If we leave the world unwillingly, our dedication
will soon come to nothing, for then our hearts are false with God in
the very making of the covenant. If we engaged ourselves to God
before the fleshly mind and interest were never well conquered, as we
were not well loosened from the world, so not firmly engaged to God,
and therefore, when our interest requires it, we shall soon forsake God.

[2.] When men are discouraged in his service by troubles and diffi
culties, and so, after a forward profession, all cometh to nothing : Heb.
x. 38, ' If any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.'
The former is looking back, and this is drawing back. The one
ariseth out of the other : all their former zeal and courage is lost, they
are affrighted and driven out of their professionr and relapse into the
errors they have escaped. This is the first pair. Once more, the
other pair is this : —

There is a looking back with respect to mortification, and a looking
back with respect to vivification.

(1.) With respect to mortification , which is the first part of con
version. So we must not look back, or mind anything behind us,
which may turn us back, and stop us in our course. The world and
the flesh are the things behind us ; we turned our back upon them in
conversion, when we turned to God. Grace ' teaches us to deny un
godliness and worldly lusts/ Titus ii. 12. It is the world that doth
call back our thoughts, and corrupt our affections — the world, that
is an enemy to God, and our religion, James iv. 4. Therefore, the
world must be renounced, and we must grow dead to the world, that
we may be alive to God. There is no halting between both.

(2.) With respect to vivification, or progress in the duties of the
holy and heavenly life. So the apostle telleth us, Phil. iii. 13, 'But
this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and
reaching forth unto those things which are before/ &c. Farther pro
gress in holiness is the one thing thait we should mind, and that above
all other things. This is the unum necessarium, Luke x. 42 ; the
primum or principium, the one thing, that is, the main thing : Ps.
xxvii. 4, ' One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after.'
But how should we mind it ? Not looking to the things which are
behind, but looking to the things which are before. The things behind
are our imperfect beginnings, or so much of the race as we have over
come and got through. It is the sluggard's trick to consider how much
of the journey is past, or how far the rest of the racers are behind him.
But he that sets heartily to his business considers how much is before,
that he may get through the remainder of his race, and so obtain the
prize. The things which are before us are God and heaven, and the

134 EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. [LUKE IX. 57-G2.

remaining duties of the holy life. These we should mind, and not
look back, as satisfying ourselves with what we have attained to
already.

2. How ill it becometh those that have put their hands to the
spiritual plough.

[1.] In respect of the covenant into which they enter, or the manner
of entrance into it, which is by a fixed unbounded resignation of them
selves unto God. Till this be done, we are but half Christians. As
suppose we desire privileges, would have God to be our God, but
neglect duties, and are loth to become his people ; or suppose we see
a necessity of that, and so are in some measure willing to give up our
selves to him, yet if our resolution be not fixed, or be not unbounded,
without reserves, and against all reserves, the covenant is not con
descended unto. We do nothing unless we do that which is further
required of us.

(1.) If it be not fixed, but wavering, we do but treat ; we do not
conclude, and eome to -a full agreement with God : Acts xi. 23, ' He
exhorted them all, that, with full purpose of heart, they would cleave
unto the Lord.' It implieth such a resolution as carrieth the force of
a principle. Agrippa was almost a Christian, had some enamouring
and uncertain inclinations : Acts xxvi. 28, ' Almost thou persuadest me
to be a Christian.' Christ is resolved to stick to his servants, and
therefore he expects that they should be resolved to stick to him.

(2.) If it be not unbounded, reserving nothing, but leaving all to
Christ, to be disposed of at his will. Except but one thing, and the
covenant is not fully concluded ; it sticketh at that article ; it is but
hucking with God, not agreeing with God. Kesolving with reserves
is no resolution at all. It is but dealing like Ananias and Sapphire,
giving something, and keeping back the rest, Acts v. Christ will
have no disciples which will not part with all. Nothing must be re
served, neither credit, nor life, nor estate, Luke xiv. 28. Now, none
of this can be as long as you look back, or allow that that will tempt
you to look back ; that is, till you be thoroughly loosened from the
world ; for whilst the heart cleaveth to any earthly thing, your resolu
tion is unfixed. They that only take Christ upon liking, will soon be
tempted to mislike him and hie ways ; and your resolution is not un
bounded, whilst you set upon the profession of religion, and yet keep
the, world, or something of the world : your heart will ever and anon
be seeking occasions to withdraw; for you were false at heart at
your first setting out, and treacherous in the very making of your
covenant.

[2.] With respect to the duties of Christianity, or that part of the
kingdom of God which concerneth your obedience to him, you are
never fit for these while the heart cleaveth to earthly things, and you
are still hankering after the world.

A threefold defect there will be in our duties : —

(1.) They will be unpleasant.

(2.) They will be inconstant

(3.) Imperfect in such a degree as to want sincerity.

(1.) Your duty will be unpleasant to you, so far as you are worldly and
carnal, so that you can never yield cheerful and ready obedience to God.

LUKE IX. 57- 62.] EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. 135

Certain it is that we must serve God, and serve him with delight.
His commandments should be kept, and they should not be grievous
to us, 1 John v. 3. Now, what is the great impediment ? Worldly
lusts are not thoroughly purged out of the heart ; for presently he
addeth this reason, ' For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the
world.' It is a hard heart maketh our work hard ; and the heart is
hard and unpersuadable when our affections are engaged elsewhere.
The readiness of our obedience dependeth on the fervency of our love ;
the fervency of our love on our victory over the world ; our victory
over the world on the strength of our faith ; the strength of our faith
on the certainty we have of the principal object of our faith ; the prin
cipal object of our faith is, that Jesus is the Son of God, whose counsel
we must take, if we will be happy. And the evidence of that principle
is the double testimony or attestation given to him from heaven, or in
the heart of a believer. Once settle in that, that you can entirely
trust yourselves and all your interests in the hands of Christ, and all
duties will be easy.

(2.) You will be inconstant in it, and apt to be ensnared again,
when you meet with occasions and temptations that suit with your
heart's lusts. As the Israelites were drawn out of Egypt against
their wills, the flesh-pots of Egypt were still in their minds, and, there
fore, were ready to make themselves a captain and return again,
Num. xiv. 4 ; and James i. 8, 'A double-minded man is unstable in
his ways/ Nothing will hold an unwilling heart. Demas had not
quitted this hankering mind after the world, and therefore it pre
vented 'him doing his duty : 2 Tim. iv. 10, ' Demas hath forsaken
me, having loved this present world.' He left the work of the gospel
to mind his own private affairs. The love of riches, pleasure, ease,
and safety, if they be not thoroughly renounced, will tempt us to a like
revolt and neglect of God. Therefore, to prevent it, when we first
put our hands to the plough, we must resolve to renounce the world :
Ps. xlv. 10, ' Forget also thine own people, and thy father's house.'
Look back no more. As long as we are entangled in our lusts and
enticements of the world, we are unmeet to serve God. Paul counted
those things that were gain to him to be loss for Christ : Phil. iii. 7, 8,
' Yea, doubtless, and I count all things but loss, for the excellency of
the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the
loss of all things, and count them but dung, that I may win Christ.'
Paul repented not of his choice, but showeth his perseverance in the
contempt of the world, — I have counted, and do count. He seeth no
cause to recede from his choice. Many affect novelties, are transported
at their first change, but repent at leisure.

(3.) We are imperfect in it ; I mean, to such a degree as to wa*nt
sincerity, for they bring nothing to perfection, Luke viii. 14. Their
fruit never groweth ripe or sound, for religion is an underling. Some
good inclinations they have to heavenly things, but their worldly affec
tions are greater, and overtop them so, that though they do not plainly
revolt from their profession, yet their duties want that life and power
which is necessary, so that they bring little honour to Christ by being
Christians.

[3.] In respect of the hurt that cometh from their looking back,
both to themselves and to religion.

136 EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. [LUKE IX. 57-62.

(1.) To themselves : 2 Peter ii. 20, 21, ' For if after they have
escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, their
latter end is worse with them than their beginning. For it had been
better for them not to have known the way of .righteousness, than, after
they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered to
them.' Many have so much of the knowledge of Christ as to cleanse
their external conversation ; but sin and the world were never so
effectually cast out but they are in secret league with them still ; and,
therefore, they are first entangled, and then overcome ; first enticed by
some pleasure or profit, and then carried away with the temptation. But
what cometh of this ? ' Their latter end is worse than their beginning.'
Their sin is greater, since they sin against light and taste ; their judg
ment is greater, both spiritual and eternal ; as God giveth them over
to brutish lusts, and to the power of Satan. And this will be a cutting
thought to them to all eternity, to remember how they lost their ac
quaintance with, and benefit by, Christ, by looking back to the world,
and deserting that good way wherein they found so much sweetness in
Christ.

(2.) The mischief which is done to religion. They wonderfully dis
honour God, and bring contempt upon the ways of godliness, when,
after they have made trial of it, they prefer sin before it, as if God had
wearied them, Micah vi. 3. Therefore it is just with God to vindicate
his honour. And Satan, after he seemeth to be for a while rejected,
taketh a more durable possession of them, Luke xi. 26. Oh, think of
this often ! — to look back after we seemed to escape doth involve us in
the greater sin and misery. Better never to have yielded to God so
far, than to retract at last, partly because their sins are sins against
knowledge : Luke xii. 47, ' That servant which knew his Lord's will,
and prepared not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be
beaten with many stripes/ Partly because they are unthankful for so
much deliverance, by the knowledge of Christ, as they received, and
that is an heinous aggravation of their offence. Partly because their
sin is treachery and breach of vows, for they turned the back upon
the world and all the allurements thereof, when they consented to the
covenant, and resolved to follow Christ in all conditions, till he should
bring them into a place of rest and safety. Partly because they sin
against experience, after they have had some relish and taste of better
things, Heb. vi. 4. Partly because their conversion again is the more
difficult, the devil having a greater hold of them, Mat. xii. 44.

[4.] With respect to the disproportion that is between the things
that tempt us to look back, and those things that are set before us.

(1.) The things that tempt us to look back are the pleasures of sin
and the profits of the world. Both are but a temporary enjoyment :
Heb. xi. 25, ' The pleasures of sin, which are but for a season.' The
pleasures of sin are base and brutish, which captivate and bring a
slavery on the soul, Titus iii. 3. The enjoyments of the world cannot
last long ; your gust and relish of them, within a little while will be
gone, 1 John ii. 17 ; yet these are the things that tempt you to forget
and draw you off from God. And will you marry your souls again to
those sins from which they were once divorced, and for such paltry
vanities repent of your obedience to God, even after you have made

LUKE IX. 57-62.] EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. 137

trial of him ? Are these things grown better, or God grown worse,
that you should turn your hearts from him to them ?

(2.) The things that are before you are God and heaven; recon
ciliation with God, and the everlasting fruition of him in glory.

Reconciliation with God, with the consequent benefits ; communion
with God now, peace of conscience, the gift of the Spirit, and the
hopes of glory. If there were no more than these, shall we look back ?
Can we find better things in the world ? Alas ! there is nothing here
but fears and snares, a vexatious uncertainty, and polluting enjoy
ments, such as may easily make us worse, but cannot make us better.
What is this but to forsake the cold flowing waters for a dirty puddle?
Jer. xviii. 14, our own mercies for lying vanities, Jonah ii. 8.

The everlasting fruition of him in glory. Shall we look back that
are striving for a crown of endless glory, as if we were weary of the
pursuit, and give it over as a hopeless or fruitless business ? If
Christ will lead us to this glory, let us follow him, and go on in what
is well begun without looking back. Never let us leave a crown of
glory for a crown of thorns.

Use. Is for instruction, to teach us what to do if we would set
about the strict practice of religion.

1. See that your worldly love be well mortified, for till you be
dead to the world God cannot recover his interest in your souls, nor
the divine nature be set up there with any life and power, 2 Peter i. 4 ;
see also 1 John ii. 15, and 1 John v. 4. Till this be done, God and
glory cannot be your ultimate end, nor the main design of your life ;
for the world will turn your hearts another way, and will have the
principal ruling and disposing of your lives : the world will have that
love, trust, care, and service that belongeth to God, and be a great
hindrance to you in the way to heaven, and you will never have peace.
The world doth first delude you, and then disquiet you, and if you
cleave to it as your portion, you must look for no more. Well, then,
mortified it must be ; for how can you renounce the world as an
enemy if your hearts be not weaned from it so far that it is a more
indifferent thing to you to have it or want it, and that you be not so
eager for it, or so careful about it ?

2. Let not the world steal into your hearts again, nor seem so
sweet to you, for then you are under a temptation. It is our remaining
folly and backsliding nature that is ever looking to the world which
we have forsaken. Now, when you find this, whenever the world hath
insinuated into your affections, and chilled and cooled them to God
and heaven, see that the distemper be presently expelled. Pray, as
David, Ps. cxix. 36, ' Incline my heart unto thy testimonies, and not
unto covetousness.' Be sure to be more fruitful in good works : Luke
xi. 41, ' Give alms of such things as you have, and behold all things
are clean unto you.' We renounced the world in our baptismal vow,
we overcame the world in our whole after course. It is not so got out
of any but that we still need an holy jealousy and watchfulness over
ourselves. Now, that we may do both of these, I shall give you some
directions.

[1.] Fix your end and scope, which is to be everlastingly happy in
the enjoyment of God. The more you do so, the less in danger you

138 EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. [LUKE IX. 57-62.

will be of looking back. We are often pressed to lay up treasures in
heaven, Mat. vi. 20 ; and, as those that are ' risen with Christ,' to
4 seek the things which are above/ Col. iii. 1. Our Lord himself saitli
to the young man, Mark x. 21, 'Go, sell all that thou hast, and give
to the poor, and thou shalt have treasures in heaven/ If your life
and business be for heaven, and your mind be kept intent on the
greater matters of everlasting life, nothing will divert you therefrom ;
you will almost be ready to forget earth, because you have higher and
better things to mind. It is not barely thinking of the troubles of the
world, or confessing its vanities, will cure your distempers, but the
true sight of a better happiness. A little in hand is better, you will
think, than uncertain hopes ; but a sound belief, which is ' the sub
stance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen/ that
openeth heaven to you, and will soon make you of another mind.

[2.] Entirely trust yourself, and all your concernments, in the hand
of God. Christ expected from all those whom he called in an extra
ordinary manner, that they should leave all without any thought or
solicitude about it, trusting in him not only for their eternal reward,
but for their provision and protection by the way during their service.
And the same in effect is required of all Christians ; not to leave our
estates or neglect our calling, but renouncing the world, and resolv
ing to take such a lot in good part as he shall carve out to them.
All that enter into covenant with God must believe him to be ' God
all-sufficient/ Gen. xvii. 1. The apostle, when he dissuadeth from
worldliness, he produceth a promise of God's not forsaking us and
leaving us utterly destitute : Heb. xiii. 5, ' Let your conversation be
without covetousness, and be content with such things as you have.
For he hath said, I will never leave thee nor forsake thee.' On the
other side, certainly, it is unbelief that is the cause of apostasy, or
falling back from God : Heb. iii. 12, ' Take heed, brethren, lest there
be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the
living God.' Certainly, when we have resigned up ourselves to Christ
to do his work, we may trust him boldly, and serve him cheerfully ;
we need not look back to shift for ourselves. If you are willing to be
his people, he will be your God and your Saviour, and then you may
conclude that ' God, even our God, shall bless us/ Ps. Ixvii. 6. He
will not be wanting to those that unreservedly yield up themselves to
his obedience.

[3.] Consider that they are deluded hypocrites that will meddle no
farther with religion than they can reconcile it with their worldly
happiness. Whatever glorious notions they have of God, or pretences
of admiring free grace, it is self-denial that Christ calleth for ; and
taking up our cross is the first lesson in his school. And true conver
sion is a turning from the creature to God, and beginneth in mortifi
cation ; and baptism implieth a renunciation of the devil, the world,
and the flesh. Therefore those that will save their worldly state, and
launch out no further in the cause of religion than they may easily get
ashore again when a storm cometh, and love and serve God no further
than will stand with the contentment of the flesh, and divide their
hearts between God and the world, give God but half, and the worst
half; surely these were never sincere with God. It is an impossible

LUKE IX. 57-G2.] EVIL OF LOOKING BACK. 139

design they drive on, to serve two masters, Mat. vi. 24. You must
let go Christ and glory, if you be so earnest after the world, and so
indulgent to the flesh.

[4.] Consider how much it is your business to observe what maketh
you fit or unfit for the kingdom of God. The aptitude or inaptitude
of means is to be judged with respect to the end, as they help or hinder
the attainment of your great end ; for finis est mensura medi&rum :
Mat. vi. 22, ' The light of the body is the eye : if therefore thine eye
be.single, thy whole body shall be full of light.' Now our great end
is to enjoy God for ever. And what fitteth you for this, — looking back,
or keeping the heart in heaven ? Experience will show. The ob
servant and watchful Christian will soon find where his great hinder-
ance lieth. How much he findeth his heart down by minding the
world, and how he needeth to wind it up again by faith and love : Ps.
xxv. 1, ' Unto thee, 0 Lord, do I lift up my soul.' The world is the
great impediment that keepeth him from God, and indisposeth him
for his service, dampeth his love, and quencheth his zeal, and abateth
his diligence ; he will soon find how much more he might do for God
if he could draw off his heart more from those inferior objects. This
is the weight that preeseth us down, and maketh us so cold and cursory
in God's service.

[5.] Consider, in the text, here is the kingdom of God, which is
double — the kingdom of grace, and the kingdom of glory. The one
is called, ' The kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ,' Kev. i. 9 ; the
other is called, ' His kingdom and glory,' 1 Thes. ii. 12. By the first
we are prepared for the second ; and the second is the great encourage
ment. Now they that look back are unfit for either the duties of
Christians or the reward of Christians ; he flincheth from his duty
here, and shall be shut out of heaven at last : 2 Thes. i. 5, ' That ye
may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which ye also
suffer.' They are only counted worthy who constantly and patiently
look for it, and venture something on it.

[6.] Consider the great loss you will incur by looking back after
you have put your hand to the plough. You will lose all that you
have wrought, and all that you have suffered.

What you have wrought : 2 John 8, ' Look to yourselves, that ye
lose not the things which ye have wrought, but that ye receive a full
reward.' You forfeit the reward of your good beginnings. A partial
reward they may have in this life, while they continue their well-doing
(for no man is a loser by God), but . not a complete and full reward
till the life to come. Some overflowings of God's temporal bounty
they may have, but not the crown of life and glory. So Ezek.
xviii. 24, ' All his righteousness that he hath done shall not be men
tioned.' All is obliterated and forgotten and made void, as to any
interest in the great reward. This was represented in the type of the
Nazarite : Num. vi. 12, ' The days that were before shall be lost,
because his separation was defiled.' He was to begin all anew.
All that you have suffered, as a man may make some petty losses
for Jesus Christ : Gal. iii. 4, ' Have ye suffered so many things in
vain ? if it be yet in vain/ This maketh all the cost and expense that
you have been at to be to no purpose.

THE EXCELLENCY OF SAYING FAITH.

But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; "but of them
that believe to the saving of the soul. — HEB. X. 39.

IN the verse immediately preceding there is a dreadful doom pro
nounced on apostates, that God will take no pleasure in them. Now
lest they should be much affrighted with the terror of it, and suppose
that he had too hard an opinion of them, he showeth, that though he
did warn them, he did not suspect them, presuming other things of
them, according to their profession : But we are not of them that
draw back unto perdition ; but of them that believe to the saving of
the soul'.

In the words two things are observable : —

1. The denial of the suspicion of their apostasy.

2. An assertion of the truth and constancy of their faith.

That clause I shall insist upon, e'/c Trio-reo)? ei? TrepiTrolrjo-iv ^tn^}?.
Where, first, take notice of their faith, e/c 7r/a-T«a<? ; secondly, their
perseverance, efc ir^itroi^aiv ^1^779. The word signifieth their
purchasing, acquiring, obtaining, finding the soul ; meaning thereby,
that though they lost other things, they did not lose their souls.

Doct. That a true and sound faith will cause us to save the soul,
though with the loss of other things.

1 Peter i. 5, ' Ye are kept by the power of God through faith unto
salvation.' It is the power of God indeed that keepeth. He that
reserveth heaven for us reserveth and keepeth us for heaven. But by
what instrument or means ? By faith. To depend upon an invisible
God for a happiness that lieth in an invisible world, when in the
meantime he permitteth us to be harassed with difficulties and
troubles, requireth faith ; and by faith alone can the heart be upheld,
till we obtain this salvation. So ver. 9, ' Receiving the end of your
faith, the salvation of your souls/ It is faith maketh us row
against the stream of flesh and blood, and deny its cravings, that we
may obtain eternal salvation at length. The flesh is for sparing and
favouring the body ; but faith is for saving the soul. That is the end
and aim of faith.

To make this evident to you : —

1. I shall prove that all other things must be hazarded for the
saving of the soul.

HEB. X. 39.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 141

2. That nothing will make us hazard all things for the purchasing
or acquiring the salvation of the soul but only faith.

1. That all other things must be hazarded for the saving of the
soul : Mat. x. 39, ' He that findeth his life shall lose it ; and he that
loseth his life for my sake shall find it.' So it is repeated again upon
the occasion of the doctrine of self-denial, Mat. xvi. 25, 26. The
saving of the soul is more than the getting and keeping or having of
all the world ; for the world concerneth only the body and bodily life,
but the saving of the soul concerneth eternal life. If life be lost
temporally, it is secured to eternity, when we shall have a life which
no man can take from us. And the case standeth thus : that either
we must bring eternal perdition upon ourselves, or else obtain eternal
salvation. They that are thirsty of life bodily, and the comforts and
interests of it, are certainly prodigal of their salvation. But on the
other side, if we are willing to venture life temporal, and all the
interests thereof, for the saving of the soul, we make a good bargain :
that which is left for a while is preserved to us for ever. In short, so
much as God is to be preferred before the creature, heaven before the
world, the soul before the body, eternity before time, so much doth it
concern us to have the better part safe. And as men in a great fire
and general conflagration will hazard their lumber to preserve their
treasure, their money, or their jewels, so should we take care, that if
we must lose one or other, that the better part be out of hazard ; and
whatever we lose by the way, we may be sure to come well to the end
of our journey.

2. That nothing will make us hazard all things for the purchas
ing or acquiring the salvation of the soul, but only faith. The flesh
is importunate to be pleased. Sense saith to us, Favour thyself, that
is, spare the flesh; but faith saith, Save thy soul. Faith, which
apprehendeth things future and invisible, will teach us to value all
things according to their worth, and to lose some present satisfaction
for that future and eternal gain which the promises of God do offer
to us. Now faith doth this two ways:, by convincing us of the worth
and of the truth of things promised by God through Christ. The
apostle, when he bloweth his trumpet, and summoneth our reverence
and attentive regard to the gospel, in that- preface, 1 Tim. i. 15, he
saith, ' This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that
Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners/ Salvation by
Christ is worthy to be regarded above all things ; and if it be true,
all things should give place unto it. Now faith convinceth us of the
worth and truth, and maketh us to take the thing promised for all
our treasure and happiness, and the promise itself, or the word of
God, for our whole security.

(1.) It maketh us to take the thing promised for all our treasure
and happiness : Mat. vi. 19-21, ' Lay not up for yourselves treasures
upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves
break through and steal. But lay up for yourselves treasure in
heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, nor thieves break
through and steal. For where your treasure is, there your heart will
be also.' It highly concerneth us to consider what we make our trea
sure. Worldly things are subject to many accidents, and deserve not

142 THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [HEB. X. 39.

our love nor esteem. Only heavenly things deserve to be our trea
sure. If our hearts be set upon these things, it is a sign we value
what Christ hath offered. So 2 Cor. iv. 18, ' While we look not at
the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen : for
the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not
seen are eternal/ We make these things our end, and scope, and
happiness. It is easy to prove the worth of these things in the gene
ral, as it is easy to prove that eternity is better than time ; that things
incorruptible are better than those which are subject to corruption ;
that things exempted from casualty are better than those things
which are liable to casualty, and are not out of the reach of robbery
and violence. But to creatures wedded to sense and present enjoy
ment, it is difficult and hard to cause them to set their hearts on
another world, and to lay up their hopes in heaven, and to part with
all things which they see and love and find comfortable to their
senses, for that God and glory which they never saw. This is the
business of faith, or the work of the Spirit of illumination changing
their hearts and minds. This general truth all will determine, as
that things eternal are better than things temporal. But We under
value these gracious promises, whose accomplishment must with
patience be expected, whilst their future goodness cometh in actual
competition with these bodily delights which we must forego, and
those grievous bodily afflictions which we must endure, out of sincere
respect to Christ and his ways. Therefore, before there can be any
true self-denial, faith must incline us to this offered benefit, as our
true treasure and happiness, whatever we forego or undergo to attain it.

(2.) For the truth of it the word of God must be our whole secu
rity, as being enough to support our hearts in waiting for it, however
God cover himself with frowns and an appearance of anger in those
afflictions which befal us in the way thither. The word of God is all
in all to his people : ' Thy testimonies have I taken as my heritage for
ever; they are the rejoicing of my soul/ Ps. cxix. 111. If a man
hath little ready money, yet if he have a heritage to live upon, or
sure bonds, he is well paid. So is a believer rich in promises, which
being the promises of the almighty and immutable God, and built
upon the everlasting merit of Christ, are as good to him as perform
ances, and therefore cause joy in some proportion as if the things were
in hand : Heb. xi. 13, ' These all died in faith, not having received
the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of
them, and embraced them ; ' and Ps. Ivi. 4, ' In God will I praise
his word, in God have I put my trust ; I will not fear what man can
do unto me.' Faith resteth upon God's word, who is able to save to
the uttermost all that come to him by Christ.

Use 1. Is information concerning a weighty truth, namely, what
the faith is by which the just do live. It is such a trust or confidence
in God's promises of eternal life through Jesus Christ as that we for
sake all other hopes and happiness whatsoever that we may obtain it.

To make good this description to you, let me observe : —

1. That faith looketh mainly to heaven, or the saving of the soul,
as the prime benefit offered to us by Jesus Christ. For all attend to
this: 1 Tim. i. 16, 'For a pattern to them who should hereafter be-

HEB. X. 39.] THE EXCELLENCY or SAVING FAITH. 143

lieve on him to life everlasting.' This was that they chiefly aimed at,
and therefore called ' the end of our faith/ 1 Peter i. 9. For this end
were the scriptures written: John xx. 31, ' These things are written
that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and
that believing ye might have life through his name.' The scriptures
are written to direct us to know Christ aright, who is the kernel and
marrow of all the scriptures, who is the great subject of the gospel ; and
that the chief benefit we have by him is eternal life, by which all our
pains and losses for Christ are recompensed, and from whence we
fetch our comfort all along during the course of our pilgrimage, and
upon the hopes of which the life of grace is carried on, and the
temptations of sense are defeated, so that this is the main blessing
which faith aimeth at.

2. That the sure grounds which faith goeth upon is God's promise
through Jesus Christ ; and so it implieth : —

[1.] That there is a God, who is ' a rewarder of them that diligently
seek him;' for the apostle, pursuing this discourse, telleth us, Heb.
xi. 6, that a man must believe God's being and bounty before he can
do anything to the purpose for him.

[2.] That this God hath revealed himself in Jesus Christ as willing
to accept poor creatures who refuse not his new covenant and remedy
ing grace, to pardon and life ; for the guilty creature would stand
at a distance, and not receive his offers with any comfort and satis
faction, had not God been ' in Christ reconciling the world to him
self,' 2 Cor. v. 19. But now they may be invited to come to him with
hope, ver. 20. And his gracious promises, standing upon such a bot
tom and foundation, are the sooner believed : 2 Cor. i. 20, ' For the
promises of God are in him, 'yea, and in him, amen, to the glory of
God by us ; ' that is, the promises of God propounded in Christ's
name are undoubtedly true ; they are not yea and nay, but yea and
amen. They do not say yea to-day, and nay to-morrow ; but always
yea, so it is, and amen, so it shall be, because they stand upon an
immutable foundation, the everlasting merit and redemption of Christ.

[3.] It implieth that the scriptures which contain these offers and
promises are the word of God. For though God's veracity be unques
tionable, how shall we know that we have his word ? It is laid at
pledge with us in the scriptures, which are the declaration of the
mind of the eternal God. The promises are a part of those sacred
scriptures which were written by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit,
and sealed with a multitude of miracles, and bear the very image and
superscription of God (as everything which hath passed his hand hath
his signature upon it, even to a gnat or pile of grass), and have been
received and preserved by the church as the certain oracles of God,
and blessed by him throughout all generations and successions of ages,
to the convincing, converting, sanctifying, and comforting of many
souls, and carry their own light, evidence, and recommendation to
the consciences of all those who are not strangely perverted by their
brutish lusts, and blinded by their worldly affections. For the apostle
saith, ' By the manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to
every man's conscience. For if our gospel be hid, it is hid to those
who are lost : the god of this world having blinded their eyes, lest

144 THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [HEB. X. 39.

the light of the glorious gospel should shine unto them/ 2 Cor. iv.
2-4. Upon these grounds doth faith proceed, which I have men
tioned the more distinctly that you might know how to excite faith ;
for besides praying for the Spirit of wisdom and illumination to open
our eyes, we must use the means both as rational creatures and new
creatures. And what means are more effectual than those mentioned ?

Is there not a God ? If there be not a God, how did we come to
be ? Thou wert not made by chance ; and when thou wert not, thou
couldst not make thyself. Look upon thy body, so curiously framed,
whose workmanship could this be but of a wise God ? Upon thy soul,
whose image and superscription doth it bear ? ' Give unto Cassar the
things which are Cresar's, and unto God the things which are God's.'
Nay, look upward, downward, within thee, without thee, what dost thou
see, hear, and feel, but the products and effects of an eternal power,
wisdom, and goodness? Thou canst not open thine eyes, but the
heavens are ready to say to thy conscience, Man, there is a God, an
infinite eternal being, who made us and all things else.

Now for the second : Hath not this God revealed himself gracious
in Christ ? Nature declareth there is a God, and scripture that
there is a Christ. As there is one God, the first cause of all, infinitely
powerful, wise, and good, therefore it is but reasonable that he should
be served, and according to his own will. But we have faulted in
our duty to our creator, and therefore are in dread of his justice.
Certainly reasonable creatures have immortal souls, and so die not as
the beasts ; therefore there is no true happiness in these things wherein
men ordinarily seek it. Is it not then a blessed discovery that God
hath brought life and immortality to light by Jesus Christ ; that he
sent him into the world to be a propitiation, and to satisfy his justice,
and to redeem us from our guilty fears ? And shall we neglect this
great salvation brought to us by Jesus Christ, or coldly seek after it ?
Surely God is willing to be reconciled to man, or else he would pre
sently have plunged us into our eternal state, as he did the angels
upon their first sinning. But he waiteth, and beareth with many in
conveniences ; he beseecheth us, and prayeth us to be reconciled.
And ' how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation, which was
first spoken by the Lord, and then confirmed unto us by them that
heard him; God also bearing them witness, both with signs and
wonders, and divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according
to his own will?' Heb. 2-4. Would holy men cheat the world with
an imposture, or would God be accessory in lending his power to .do
such marvellous things ? It cannot be.

And then for the third : Is not this a part of the word of God,
which holy men have written to consign it to the use of the church
in all ages ? 1 John ii. 25, ' This is the promise which he hath pro
mised us, eternal life.' Is not this God's promise ? And will not
God be mindful and regardful of his word ? He was wont to be ten
der of it : Ps. cxxxviii. 2, ' Thou hast magnified thy word above all
thy name;' above all that is named, or famed, or spoken and believed
of God. His truth and trustiness is most conspicuous. In the new
covenant he hath given his solemn oath, as well as his word, that the
heirs of promise ' might have strong consolation/ Heb. vi. 18. What

HEB. X. 39.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 145

is the matter that my belief of these things is so cold and ineffectual ?
If this be God's promise, and he hath put in no exception against me
to exclude me from the benefit of this promise, what is the reason why
I can no more encourage myself in the Lord to seek after this salva
tion, but am disturbed so often by distracting fears and cares, and so
easily misled by vain delights ? Thus should we excite our faith.

But I digress too long.

3. The nature of this faith I express by a trust and confidence.
There is in faith an assent, which is sufficient when the object
requireth no more. As there are some speculative principles which
are merely to be believed, as they lead on to other things, Heb. xi. 3,
there an intellectual assent sufficeth. But there are other things which
are propounded, not only as true, but good. There, not only an in
tellectual assent is required, but a practical assent, or such as is joined
with consent and affiance ; as suppose when Christ promiseth eternal
life to the serious Christian or mortified believer ; there must be not
only an assent, or a believing that this proposal and offer is Christ's,
and that it is true ; but there must be a consent to choose it for my
portion and happiness, and then a confidence and dependence upon
Christ for it, though it lie out of sight, and in the meantime I be ex
ercised with sundry difficulties and temptations. Trust is not a bare
opinion of Christ's fidelity, but a dependence upon his word. I do
believe there is a God, and that there is a Christ, I do well. I do
believe that this God in Christ hath brought life and immortality to
light, I do well still ; but I must do more. I believe that he hath
assured his disciples and followers, that if they continue faithful with
him, they shall have eternal life : John v. 24, ' Verily, verily, I say
unto you, he that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent
me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation.' I
know that Christ hath fidelity and sufficiency enough to make good
his word. This is well, but I must go farther ; that is to say, I must
choose this eternal life that is offered to me for my felicity and por
tion ; this is consent : and I must continue with patience in well
doing, depending upon his faithful word whilst I am in the pursuit of
it ; this is trust or confidence. As this world is vanity, and hath
nothing in it worthy to be compared with the hopes which Christ hath
given me of a better life, so I choose it for my happiness. But as
I judge him faithful that hath promised, and depend upon him that
he will make good his word, though this happiness be future, and
lieth in another, an unseen, an unknown world, to which there is no
coming but by faith, this is the trust, and by that name it is often
expressed in scripture. It is nothing else but a sure and comfortable
dependence upon God through Jesus Christ, in the way of well-doing,
for the gift of eternal life : Ps. cxii. 7, ' His heart is fixed, trusting in
the Lord.' So Isa. xxvi. 3, ' Thou keepest him in perfect peace
whose mind is stayed on thee, because he trusteth in thee/ The New
Testament also useth this term, 2 Cor. iii. 4, ' Such trust have we
through Christ to Godward ; ' and 1 Tim. iv. 10, ' For therefore we
both labour and suffer reproach, because we trust in the living God.'
Well, then, this trust is more than an assent or bare persuasion of the
mind that the promises are true ; yea, it is more than a motion of the
VOL. n. K

146 THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [HEB. X. 39.

will towards them as good and satisfying ; for it noteth a quiet repose
of the heart on the fidelity and mercy of God in Christ, that he *.vill
give this blessedness, if we do in the first place seek after it. The
more we cherish this confidence, the more sure we are of our interest,
both in Christ and the promise : Heb. iii. 6, ' Whose house we are, if
we hold fast our confidence, and rejoicing of hope firm unto the end ;'
and ver. 14, ' We are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the begin
ning of our confidence steadfast unto the end ; ' and Heb. x. 35, a little
before the text, ' Cast not away your confidence, which hath great
recompense of reward.' In all which places confidence noteth our
resolute engaging in the heavenly life, because we depend upon Christ's
rewards in another world. In our passage to heaven we meet with
manifold temptations ; we are assaulted both on the right hand arid
on the left with the terrors of sense, which are a discouragement to
us, and the delights of sense, which are a snare to us. Confidence or
trust fortifieth us against both these temptations, the difficulties,
dangers, and sufferings which we meet with in our passage to heaven,
yea, though it should be death itself ; for faith seeth the end glorious,
and that the salvation of our souls is sure and near if we continue
faithful with Christ. On the other side, affiance or trust draweth the
heart to better things, and we can easily want or miss the content
ments of the flesh, the pomp, and ease, and pleasure of the present
life, because our hearts are in heaven, and we have more excellent
things in view and pursuit. '.This breedeth a weanedness from the baits
of the flesh, and a rejection and contempt of what would take us off
from the pursuit of eternal life : 1 Cor. ix. 26, 27, ' I run not as one
that is uncertain ;' as if he had said, I am confident, therefore I am
mortified to the world.

4. The immediate fruit and effect of it is a forsaking all other hopes
and happiness for Christ's sake, and for the blessedness which he offer-
eth. That forsaking all belongeth to this affiance and trust is plain,
because I can neither trust God nor be true to him till I can venture
all my happiness upon this security ; and if God calleth me to it,
actually forsake all upon these hopes. This will appear to you by
these arguments : —

[1.] By the doctrinal descriptions of the gospel-faith. Our Lord
hath told us that the kingdom of heaven is like a merchantman:
Mat. xiii. 45, 46, ' The kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchantman
seeking goodly pearls, who, when he had found one pearl of great
price, went and sold all that he had, and bought it/ And certainly he
knew the nature of that faith better than we do. Many cheapen the
pearl of price, but they do not go through with the bargain, because
they do not sell all to purchase it. No ; you must have such a sense
of the excellency and truth of salvation by Christ, that you must
choose it, and let go all that is inconsistent with this choice and trust.
You must be resolved to let go all your sinful pleasures, profit, and
reputation, and your life itself, rather than forfeit these hopes. So
Luke xiv. 26, ' If any man come unto me, and hate not father and
mother, and wife and children, and brethren and sisters, yea, and
his own life, he cannot be my disciple.' So ver. 33, ' Whosoever
he be that forsaketh not all that he hath, cannot be my disciple.'

HEB. X. 39.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 147

After such express declarations of the will of Christ, why should we
think of going to heaven at a cheaper rate, and that the covenant
will be modelled and brought down to our humours ? Christ's ser
vice will bring trouble with it. All that is precious in the world must
be renounced, or else we shall not be able to hold out. The same is
inferred out of the doctrine of self-denial, Mat. xvi. 24. It is the im
mediate fruit, yea, the principal act of our trust ; for if God be trusted
as our felicity, he must be loved above all, and all things must give way
to God. The same is inferred out of the baptismal covenant, which is a
renouncing the devil, the world, and the flesh, and a giving up ourselves
to Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, as our God. This renouncing im-
plieth a venturing of all, that we may obtain this blessedness, or
eternal life.

[2.] By all the extraordinary calls and trials that are propounded as
a pattern to us. Faith was ever a venturing all, and a forsaking all,
upon the belief of God's veracity. Let us see Noah's faith: Heb.
xi. 7, ' By faith Noah, being warned of God concerning things not seen
as yet, prepared an ark for the saving of his house.' That warning
that God gave him of the flood was extraordinary, but they were 'of
things not seen as yet ; ' whilst these things were in the mind of God,
no man or angel could know them; and after God revealed them, there
was nothing but his bare word for it. But Noah believed, and what
then ? At God's prescription, with vast expense, he prepareth an ark,
and that was selling all. He was of a vast estate, or else he could not
have prepared such a fabric, so many years in building, and so fur
nished ; but this was the prescribed means to save his household. In
the next place, let us consider Abraham's trial, who was the ' father of
the faithful.' His first trial was, Heb. xi. 8, ' By faith Abraham, when
he was called to go out to a place which he should afterwards receive
for an inheritance, obeyed, not knowing whither he went.' Here was
trusting and venturing all upon God's call. He forsook his kindred,
and father's house, and all, to seek an abode he knew not where.
Therefore we must forsake the world, and all things therein, yea, life
itself, having our thoughts and affections fixed on heaven. There must
be a total resignation of heart and will to God. We owe God blind
obedience. To forsake our country, kindred, friends, inheritance, is a
sore trial ; yet this was done by him, and must be done by all that will
be saved: we must deny ourselves, take up our cross, and forsake
father and mother, wife and children, all relations. All this he did for
a land which he neither knew where it was nor the way to it. Our
God hath told us, he will bring us into the heavenly Canaan. His
second trial you have recorded, ver. 17, ' By faith Abraham, when he
was tried, offered up Isaac ; and he that received the promises offered
up his only son.' God would try Abraham, that he might be an
example of faith to all future generations, whether Abraham loved God
or his son Isaac more. But he did not shrink upon trial ; he offered
him up ; that is, in his heart he had parted with him and given him
wholly unto God, and made all ready for the offering, being assured of
God's fidelity ; even Isaac, upon whom the promises were settled, must
be offered. Children, dear children, everything must be given up to
God. In the next place, consider we the Israelites in the Bed Sea ;

148 THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [IlEB. X. 39.

Heb. xi. 29, ' By faith they passed through the Red Sea, as by dry
land.' God commands Moses, when in straits, to strike the sea with
his rod, and Israel to pass forward, and expect the salvation of God,
promising to deliver them. They did so, and the sea was divided, and
the waters stood like walls and mountains, as if they had been con
gealed and turned to ice, and the bottom, which never saw sun before,
is made like firm ground, without mud and quicksands. Thus en
tirely will God be trusted by his people, and they must put their all
into his hands. If God will have it so, faith must find a way through
the great deep. No dangers so great that we must decline. Come we
now to the New Testament ; Christ's trial of the young man : ' Jesus
said unto him, Go thy way, sell all that thou hast, and give to the poor,
and thou shalt have treasure in heaven,' Mark x. 21. But he could
not venture on Christ's command, and went away sad. The promise
of eternal life and treasure in heaven could not part the young man and
his great estate, and therefore he continued incapable of eternal bliss.
This young man is set forth in the Gospel as a warning to others. So
in Peter's trial, Mat. xiv. 29, 30. If Christ bid Peter come to him
upon the waters, Peter must come, though the storm continueth, and
lie be ready to sink at every step.

[3.] By all the instances of faith in the ordinary and common case of
salvation. Moses had faith, therefore he forsook all honours, pleasures,
and treasures, for he trusted God, and waited for the recompense of
reward, Heb. xi. 24-26. It is endless in instancing in all : take
these, Heb. x. 34, ' Ye took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, know
ing in yourselves that ye have a better and more enduring substance.'
They' were not discouraged, but took this rapine joyfully, which
argued a lively faith in Christ, and a sincere love to him. It goeth
near to the hearts of worldlings to part with these things ; but they
valued Christ as infinitely more precious than all the wealth of the
world. If they lost their goods, yet if they lost not Christ, they were
happy enough ; for then they still kept the title to the enduring sub
stance. Thus you see what is faith ; such a trusting in God for
eternal life as maketh us willing to forsake all, rather than be unfaith
ful to Christ. Others may delude you, enchant your souls asleep with
fine strains of ill -understood and abused grace. But if you would not
be deceived, take the faith and Christianity of Christ's recommenda
tion, which is the faith now described. Are we in the place of God,
that we can make heaven narrower or broader for you? Surely
it is grace, rich grace, that God will pardon us, and call us to eternal
life by Jesus Christ. Now, if you will have it, you must believe to
the salvation of the soul, so believe, as to quit all other things to
obtain it.

Use 2. Is for examination. Let us examine our spiritual condition,
whether it be good or bad, whether our faith be sincere, our profession
real, whether we tend to perdition or to salvation, whether we believe
to the saving of the soul ; that is, if we care not what we lose, so we
may obtain the heavenly inheritance. Have you such a trust as that
you can venture the loss of something which is dear to you for this
trust ; yea, not only something, but all things ? Certainly we have
not a true belief of the promise of eternal life if we can venture no-

HEB. X. 39.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 149

thing upon it, hazard nothing for it. Now we venture things upon
the account of God's promise four ways : —

1.1 In a way of mortification.

2.] In a way of self-denial.

3. In a way of charity.

4. In a way of submission to providence.

1.° In a way of mortification. Denying ourselves the sinful plea
sures of the senses. Our sins were never worth the keeping ; these
must always be parted with, other things but at times; therefore I can
venture but little upon the security of eternal life, if I cannot deny my
fleshly and worldly lusts, and a little vain pleasure, for that fulness of
joy which is at God's right hand for evermore. I have God's word for
it, that if I mortify the deeds of the body I shall live, Horn. viii. 13.
It is yet hard to abjure accustomed delights ; and to hearts pleasantly
set, the strictness of a holy life seemeth grim and severe ; but a be
liever, that hath a prospect into eternity, knoweth that it is better to
deny the flesh than to displease God — to take a little pains in rectify
ing our disordered hearts and distempered souls, than to endure pains
for evermore ; and that a little momentary delight is bought too dear,
if it be bought with the loss of eternal joys. No ; let me lose my lusts
rather than lose my soul, saith he. Every man's heart cleaveth to
those things which he judgeth best, and the more it cleaveth to better
things, the more it is withdrawn from other things. Therefore faith,
showing us the truth and worth of heavenly things, and taking God's
word for its security, it mastereth our desires and carnal affections. It
is the ' stranger and pilgrim ' (whose mind is persuaded of things to
come, and whose heart is set upon them) that ' abstaineth from fleshly
lusts,' 1 Peter ii. 11. Upon the assurance of God's word he is taking
his journey into another world. Though the flesh will rebel, yet he
counterbalanceth the good and evil which the flesh proposeth, with the
good and evil of the other world which the word of God proposeth,
and so learneth more and more to contemn the pleasures of sin and
curb his unruly passions. ' Mortify your members upon earth, for your
life is hid with Christ in God,' Col. iii. 3-5. And they that look for a
life of glory hereafter will choose a life of purity here upon earth. It
is the unbeliever findeth such an impotency in resisting present tempta
tions ; he hath not any sense, or not a deep sense, of the world to come.
[2.] In a way of self-denial. What ! can you venture and forego that
way upon the security of God's promise ? Mortification concerneth our
lusts, and self-denial our interests. What interest can you venture
upon the warrant of the promise ? Christ saith, ' He' that denieth me
before men, I will deny him before my Father in heaven,' Luke xii. 9 ;
and again, ' Whosoever will save his life shall lose it,' &c., Luke
ix. 24 ; and once more, ver. 26, ' Whosoever shall be ashamed of me
and my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed when he
cometh in his glory.' Now urge the soul with the promises. Am I
willing to hazard my temporal conveniences for the enduring sub
stance ? to incur shame and blame with men, that I may be faithful
with God, and own his interest in the world ? and do I so when it
actually cometh to a trial ? The heart is deceitful, and a temptation
in conceit and imngination is nothing to a temptation in act and deed.

150 THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [HEB. X. 39.

Therefore, when your resolutions are assaulted by temptations of any
considerable strength, do you acquit yourself with good fidelity ? Can
you trust God when he trieth your trust in some necessary point of
confession, which may expose you to some loss, shame, and hazard in
the world ?

[3.] In a way of charity and doing good with your estates. That
religion is worth nothing that costs nothing ; and when all is laid out
upon pomp and pleasure and worldly ends, as the advancing of your
families and relations, and little or nothing for God upon the security
of his promise, or only so much as the flesh can spare, to hide your
self-pleasing and self-seeking in other things. Can you practise upon
that promise, and try your faith : Luke xii. 33, ' Sell that you have,
and give alms ; provide yourselves bags that wax not old, a treasure
in the heavens that faileth not.' What have you ventured in this
kind ? Do you believe that ' he that giveth to the poor lendeth to
the Lord' ? and that he will be your paymaster ? Do you look upon
no estate so sure as that which is trusted in Christ's hands ? And
are you content to be at some considerable cost for eternal life ? Most
men love a cheap gospel, and the flesh engrosseth all. Faith gets
little from them to be laid out for God. Do not these men run a
fearful hazard ? And while they are so over-careful to preserve their
estates to themselves and families, do they believe to the saving of
their souls? Or if they do not preserve their estates, but waste them,
and are at great costs for their lusts, they do nothing considerably or
proportionably for God. This is saving to the flesh, and they shall ' of
the flesh reap corruption/

[4.] In a way of submission to providence. Whether you will or no,
you are at God's disposal, and cannot shift yourselves out of his hands,
either here or hereafter. But yet it is a part of your duty voluntarily
to surrender yourselves to be disposed of and ordered by God accord
ing to his pleasure : to be content to be what he will have you to be,
and to do what he will have you to do and suffer, is included in sell
ing all. You must submit to be at God's finding, which is that
poverty of spirit spoken of Mat. v. 3, ' Blessed are the poor in spirit ;'
such whose minds and spirits are subdued, and brought under obedi
ence to God. You must be content to enjoy what God will have you to
enjoy, and to want what he will have you want, and to lose what he
will have you lose : 2 Sam. xv. 26, 27, and Job i. 21, ' The Lord gave,
and the Lord hath taken away ; blessed be the name of the Lord.'
Many seem to resign all — goods, life, and all — to the will of God.
But it is because they secretly think in their hearts that God will
never put them to the trial, or take from them what they resign to
him ; but they are not prepared for a submission to all events. Like
those that make large promises to others, when they think they will
not take them at their words. So their hearts secretly except, and
reserve much of that they resign to God. But this is false-dealing,
and is shown in part in murmuring when God taketh anything
from us.

THE EXCELLENCY OP SAVING FAITH.

Receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls. —

1 PET. I. 9.

THE apostle here giveth a reason why believers rejoice in the midst
of afflictions ; they are qualified thereby to receive salvation, yea, in
part have it already, ' Keceiving the end of your faith, the salvation
of your souls/

In which words observe : —

1. The benefit : the salvation of our souls.

2. The grace which qualifieth us for that benefit : faith.

3. The respect between the benefit and the grace ; it is reXo?, the
end, or reward.

1. The benefit, which may be considered as consummated, or as
begun ; and accordingly the word Kofuty/jievoi must be interpreted.
If you consider it as to consummation and actual possession, so we
receive it at death, when our self-denying obedience is ended ; and
for the present we are said to receive it, because we are sure to receive
it at the close of our days. We believe now that we shall at length
have it, and therefore rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.
(2.) If you consider it with respect to inchoation or begun possession,
we have ah undoubted right now, and some beginnings of it in 'the con
solations of the Spirit. Now we receive it in the promises ; we receive
it in the first-fruits, which are some forerunning beams of the day
light of eternal glory.

2. The grace which qualifieth and giveth us a title to this benefit
is faith. The word faith is taken in scripture sometimes for fides
quce creditur ; sometimes for fides qud creditur, for the doctrine or
grace of faith. The first acceptation will make a good sense here,
namely, that the whole tenor of Christian doctrine leadeth us to the
expectation of, and diligent pursuit after, eternal salvation. It is the
whole drift of the Christian religion. But I take it rather for the
grace. This is the prime benefit which faith aimeth at, as I shall
show you by and by.

3. The respect between faith and salvation. It is re'Xo?, the end ;
or the word signifieth the fruit and the reward. As reXo<? is taken
for an end and scope, the scripture favoureth that notion : Kara
(TKOTTov Suaicci), I press towards the mark or scope, Phil. iii. 14. And
2 Cor. iv. 18, ovcoTrovtre?, the salvation of our souls is the prime

152 THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [1 PET. I. 9.

benefit which faith is not only allowed, but required to aim at. A
believer levelleth and directeth all his actions to this end, that at
length he may obtain eternal life. Sometimes it is put for the fruit
or reward : Rom. vi. 22, ' Being made free from sin, and become ser
vants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlast
ing Itfe.' The issue of all, the final result, was your salvation.

The point that I shall insist on is this : —

Doct. That the end and reward of faith is the salvation of our
souls.

I shall open the point by explicating three questions : —

1. What is this salvation of our souls ?

2. What right the believer hath to it ?

3. What is that saving faith which giveth us a title to it ? The
last is most important.

1. What is the salvation 'of the soul? It is not meant of temporal
deliverance, or an escape from danger, as some would affix that sense
upon it, but of eternal life, or our happy estate in heaven. This
.belongeth to our whole man, the body as well as the soul ; but the
soul is the chief part of man, and that which is first glorified. When
men come first into the world, first the body is framed, and then the
soul cometh after ; as we see in the creation of Adam, first his body was
organised, and then God breathed into him the spirit of life. And we
see it in common generation, when the body is first framed in the
womb, then it is quickened by a living soul. This lower region of the
world is properly the place of bodies, therefore reason requires that
the body, which is a citizen of the world, should first be framed, that
it may be a receptacle for the soul, which is a stranger, and cometh
from the region of spirits that is above. But when we must remove into
these heavenly habitations, then it is quite otherwise ; for then the soul,
as a native of that place, is presently admitted, but the body, as a
stranger, is forced to reside in the grave till the day of judgment ; and
then, for the sake of the soul, our bodies also are admitted into heaven.
This is the ordinary law for all private persons. Christ, indeed, who is
the head of the church, and the prince of this world and that which
is to come, his body as well as his human spirit was made a denizen
of heaven as soon as he ascended. He entered into heaven not as a
private citizen, but as king and lord of the heavenly Jerusalem, and
therefore carried both body and soul along with him. But as to us,
first the soul goeth there, as into his ancient seat and proper habitation,
and afterwards the body followeth.

Well, then — [1.] At death our souls go to Christ, and enter into a
state of happiness : Phil. i. 23, ' I desire to be dissolved, and to be
with Christ.' The soul is not annihilated after death, nor doth it sleep
till the resurrection, nor is it detained by the way from immediate
passing into glory ; but if it be the soul of a believer, as soon as it is
loosed from the body it is with Christ : Luke xxiii. 43, ' Verily, I say
unto thee, to-day shalt thou be with me in paradise.' He asked to
be remembered when Christ came into his kingdom ; and Christ
assureth him of a reception there that day, as soon as he should
expire.

[2.] In due time the body is raised and united to the soul, and then

1 PET. I. 9.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 153

Christ will be 'glorified in his saints, and admired in all them that
believe,' 2 Thes. i. 10. Such glory and honour will be put upon those
who are but newly crept out of dust and rottenness ; the saints them
selves, and all the spectators, shall wonder at it.

[3.] There is another period in this happiness, our everlasting
habitation in heaven, near unto the throne of God, and in the pre
sence of his glory : John xiv. 2, ' In my Father's house are many man
sions.' There we shall also have the company of angels and blessed
spirits, and make up one society with them : Heb. xii. 23, ' To the
general assembly and church of the first-born, which are written
in heaven, and to God the judge of all, and to the spirits of just men
made perfect.' This is the sum of the salvation which we expect, or
our everlasting happiness with God in heaven.

2. What is the right of believers, or the interest of faith in this
great benefit ?
I answer —

[1.] It doth not merit this reward, for it is not a reward of
due debt by virtue of any intrinsic righteousness in, us, or any
thing that we can do and suffer, but of mere grace and favour :
Eph. ii. 8, ' For by grace ye are saved through faith, and that not
of yourselves, it is the gift of God/ The apostle is very tender
of the honour of grace, and the interest of grace in our salva
tion. From the first step to the last period, all is of grace ; and
this glory of his free grace God must not be robbed of, neither in
whole nor in part. We have all from his elective love, we have all
from the merit and righteousness of Christ, and all from the almighty
operation of the sanctifying Spirit. Faith itself is a gift and fruit of
God's grace in us : ' To you it is given to believe,'' Phil. i. 29. There
fore surely it is God's free grace, favour, and good-will which cloth
freely bestow that salvation on the elect, which Christ by his merit
hath purchased ; and that very faith by which we apply and make out
our actual tlaim and title is wrought in us by the Spirit ; so that there
is nothing in the persons to whom all this is giten to induce God to
confer so greit benefit on us.

[2.] Thou^i it be an undeserved favour, upon which our works have
no meritorious, influence, yet believers have an undoubted right by the
grant and pronise of God, wherein they may comfort themselves, and
which they maj plead before God: John iii. 16, ' God so loved the
world, that he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in
him should not parish, but have life everlastingly ; ' and John v. 2-i,
' Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my words, and be
lieveth in him tha\ sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come
into condemnation^ but is passed from death to life.' And in many
places where the bdiever is qualified as the heir of glory. He that en-
tertaineth Christ's coctrine, and receiveth and owneth him as the true
Messiah and Saviourof the world, and dependeth upon him, and obeyeth
him, this man hath £ full right and new-covenant title to eternal life.
. [3.] He hath not oily a new-covenant right, but a begun possession.
We have some small beginnings, earnests, and foretastes of it in this
life ; partly in the graces, partly in the comforts of the Spirit.

(1.) In the graces oUhe Holy Spirit. For salvation is begun in our

lf)4 THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [1 PET. I. 9.

new birth, Titus iii. 5 ; and therefore sanctifying grace is called ' im
mortal/ or ' incorruptible seed,' 1 Peter i. 23. There is an eternal
principle put into them which carrieth them to eternal ends. The
life is begun in all that shall be saved, and it is still working towards
its final perfection. The apostle telleth us, that ' he that hateth his
brother hath not eternal life abiding in him,' 1 John iii. 15 ; whereby
he implieth that he that loveth his brother, or hath any saving grace,
he hath eternal life begun in him.

(2.) As to comforts, so they have some foretastes of that sweetness
which is in heaven by the life and exercise of faith, which is followed
with peace and joy, Rom. xv. 13 ; or in their approaches to God in
the word and prayer, where God most familiarly manifests himself
unto his people, 1 Peter i. 3 ; or upon some apprehensions of his favour,
or the exercise of hope and love, 2 Peter i. 8. By these or the like
ways, the Spirit of God gtveth us the foretaste. Surely such an author,
such an object, must needs put ravishing and heavenly joy into tha
heart of a believer.

(3.) They are also made meet to partake of the heavenly inheritance,
Col. i. 12. There is jus Jicereditarium, and jus apiitudinale. The
difference is as between an heir grown and in his nonage, when a
child in the cradle. As their natures are more renewed and purined,
and their souls weaned from the delights of sense, they are changed
into the divine nature.

3. What is that saving faith which giveth us a title to it ? This de-
serveth to be cleared, that we maynot deceive ourselves with a false claim.

Saving faith is such a believing in Christ, for reconciliation with
God, and the everlasting fruition of him in glory, as maketh us to
forsake all things in the world, and give up ourselves to the conduct
of the word and Spirit for the obtaining of it.

[1.] The general nature of it I express by believing. There is in
it assent, consent, and affiance.

(1.) Assent. That leadeth on the rest, when we beliere the truth
of God's word, Acts xxiv. 14, 15, especially those practical truths
which do most nearly concern our recovery to God ; as concerning
man's sin and misery, that we have broken his laws, aad are obnox
ious to his justice, and have deserved punishment for our sins, Rom.
iii. 23. And concerning Christ, his person and office, that he is the
Son of God, and that he came from God, to bring homf sinners to God,
and what he hath done to reconcile us to him : 1 Peter iii. 18, ' For
Christ also hath once suffered for our sins, the just for the unjust, that
he might bring us to God, being put to death in thf flesh, but quick
ened by the Spirit.' And also concerning your dity and happiness,
the end and the way. There is no other end and aappiness but God,
no other way but the Mediator, and the means appointed by him,
John xiv. 6. Now these and such like truths must be believed — that
is, in the sense we are now upon, assented unto as faithful sayings, and
worthy of all acceptation and regard.

(2.) There is a consent in faith, whether you apply it to the word or
Christ. If Christ be propounded as the objec; of it, it is called a
receiving: John i. 12, 'But as many as received him, to them gave
he power to become the sons of God/ So :he word: Acts ii. 41,

1 PET. I. 9.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 155

' They gladly received his word ; ' that is, embraced the gospel cove
nant, being really affected with what he had spoken concerning their
sin and their duty. Without this, the assent is but intellectual and
speculative, not practical ; an opinion, not an act or motion of the
new nature. I am to receive the Christ offered, to embrace the cove
nant propounded, to accept of the blessings offered for my happiness,
and to resolve upon the duties required as my work. This is consent,
or a hearty accepting of Christ, or the covenant of grace offered to us
in his name.

(3.) There is affiance, trust, dependence, or confidence, which is a
quiet repose of heart in the mercy of God or fidelity of Christ, that he
will give me pardon and life, if I seek after it in the way that he hath
appointed. This cometh in upon the former ; for when I consent to
seek my happiness in God, through Christ, I depend upon the security
of his word, that so doing I shall obtain it. This entitleth us to the
reward : Heb. iii. 6, ' Whose house we are, if we hold fast the con
fidence, and rejoicing of hope firm unto the end ; ' and ver. 14, ' For
we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our con
fidence steadfast unto the end ; ' and Heb. x. 35, ' Cast not away your
confidence, which hath great recompense of reward.' The happiness
which Christ promiseth us is spiritual, and for the most part future,
and lieth in an unseen and unknown world ; but whilst we are engaged
in the pursuit of it, we must depend upon his faithful word. That
must be security enough to us, to engage us to continue with patience
in the midst of manifold temptations, till we obtain what he offereth
to us. These three must be often renewed — assent, consent, and
affiance.

[2.] It is a believing in Christ. I make Christ the special object
of this belief, not as exclusive of the Father or the Spirit, but because
of the peculiar reference which this grace hath to the Mediator in this
new and gospel dispensation, which was appointed for the remedy of
the collapsed estate of mankind. So Acts xx. 21, ' Repentance towards
God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.' He speaks of repentance
as respecting God, and faith as respecting Christ. These are the two
recovering graces : repentance is necessary because of the duty we owe
to our Creator and supreme Lord ; and faith respects our Redeemer,
who principally undertook our recovery to God. Christ is believed in,
in order to the salvation of our souls.

(1.) Because he purchased and procured this salvation for us as
mediator of the new testament : Heb. ix. 15, ' He is the mediator of
the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of
the transgressions that were under the first covenant, they which are
called might receive the promise of the eternal inheritance.' By the
intervention of his death sins are expiated, that penitent believers
might have everlasting life.

(2.) Because it is by him promised, or in his name : 1 John ii. 25,
' This is the promise which he hath promised us, even eternal life.'
Christ's great business as a prophet is to discover with certainty and
clearness such a blessed estate that it may be commodious for our
acceptance, laid at our doors ; if we will take it, well and good. He is
{ Amen, the faithful witness,' Rev. iii. 14, who came with a commis-

156 THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [1 PET. 1. 9.

sion from heaven to assure the world of it ; and to confirm his mes
sage, he wrought miracles, died, and rose again, and entered into that
happiness which he spake of, ' that our faith and hope might be in
God,' 1 Peter i. 21. Guilty man is fallen under the power and fear
of death, and strangely haunted with doubts about the other world.
Now, he that came to save us and heal us, did himself in our nature
rise from the dead, and ascerid into heaven, that he might give a visible
demonstration, both of the resurrection and life to come, which he hath
promised to us. And when he sent abroad messengers in his name to
assure the world of it, their testimony was accompanied with divers
signs and wonders, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, Heb. ii. 3, 4, that
the stupid world might be alarmed to regard the offer, and by this
evidence be assured of the truth of it ; therefore still it is a believing
in Christ.

(3.) Because as king he doth administer and dispense the blessings
of the new covenant ; and among them, as the chief and principal, this
salvation unto all those who are qualified. And therefore it is said,
Heb. v. 9, ' Being made perfect through sufferings, he is become the
author of eternal salvation to all that obey him.' Every effect must
have some cause ; and this noble and glorious effect of eternal salva
tion could have no other cause but Christ ; and he, as perfected and
consecrated, is the author and efficient cause of it. For as king, he
sendeth down the Holy Ghost to reveal the gospel, and work faith in
the hearts of men, to qualify them for pardon and salvation ; and
all those that sue for pardon and salvation in his name, by the plea of
his blood before the throne of God, and promise obedience to his laws
and institutes, he actually bestoweth pardon and eternal salvation upon
them. There be many other ministerial and adjutant causes, which
conduce to this effect. But he is the principal ; and the word amo?,
which signifieth a cause in general, is fitly by our translation termed
the author of eternal salvation. So that still you see a new reason
why saving faith should be described to be a believing in Christ.

[3.] The prime benefits which faith respecteth I make to be two —
reconciliation with God, and the everlasting fruition of him in glory.

(1.) Reconciliation is necessarily eyed and regarded by the guilty
soul.

First, Because there hath been a breach by which we have lost
God's favour and happiness. We have to do with a God whose nature
engageth him to hate sin, and whose justice engageth him to punish
it. And before we can be induced to treat with him, such a reconcilia
tion is necessary for all mankind as that he should be willing to deal
with them upon the term of a new covenant, wherein pardon and life
might be offered to penitent believers. This reconciliation is spoken
of, 2 Cor. v. 19, ' God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto him
self, not imputing their trespasses : and hath committed unto us the
word of reconciliation ;' that is, upon the sufficiency of Christ's sacrifice,
ransom, and satisfaction, there was so much done towards an actual
reconciliation with God, that he offered a conditional covenant to as
many as were willing to enter into his peace. He provided a sufficient
remedy for the pardon of sin, if men would as heartily accept of it as
it was freely given them ; and the office of ambassadors was appointed

1 PET. 1. 9.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 157

to beseech men so to do. And unless this had been done, a guilty soul
could never be brought to love a holy, sin-hating God, engaged by
justice to damn the sinner. But it must be a loving, reconciled God,
that is willing to forgive, that can be propounded as an object of faith
and love, or as an amiable God to us : Ps. cxxx. 4, ' There is forgive
ness with thee, that thou'mayest be feared.'

Secondly, Reconciliation is necessarily eyed by the penitent believer,
because this reconciliation and recovery by Christ consists both in the
pardon of sin and the gift of the sanctifying Spirit.

1st, One branch of the actual restitution of God's favour to us is
the pardon of sin, without which we are not capable of life and happi
ness, Eph. i. 7. The possible conditional reconciliation consists in
the offer of pardon, and the actual reconciliation in the actual pardon
and forgiveness of our transgressions, and then the man beginneth
to be in a blessed estate, Ps. xxxii. 1, 2.

2dly, The other branch is the gift of the sanctifying Spirit,
which is the great testimony and pledge of his love ; then is our pardon
executed, or actually applied to us, and we receive the atonement,
Rom. v. 11 ; and 2 Cor. v. 18, ' All things are of God, who hath
reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ ; ' that is, all things which
belong to the new creature, ver. 17. And that is the reason why God
is said to sanctify as a God of peace, that is, as reconciled to us in
Christ : see 1 Thes. v. 23, ' And the very God of peace sanctify you
wholly ; ' and Heb. xiii. 20, 21, ' Now the God of peace, that brought
again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shepherd of the sheep,
through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in
every good work to do his will/ &c. And in all God's internal govern
ment with the saints, he showeth his pleasure or displeasure with the
saints by giving or withholding and withdrawing the Spirit, as it were
easy to prove to you. Well, then, you see the reasons why, in believing
in Christ, we reflect the eye of our faith on reconciliation, as the prime
initial benefit.

(2.) The next great consummating benefit is the everlasting fruition
of God in glory ; for Christ's office is to recover us to God, and bring
us to God, which is never fully and completely done till we come to
heaven. Therefore the saving of the soul is the prime benefit offered
to us by Jesus Christ, to which all other tend, as justification and
sanctification, and by which all our pains and losses for Christ are re
compensed, and from which we fetch our comfort all along the course
of our pilgrimage, and upon the hopes of which the life of grace is
carried on, and the temptations of sense are defeated. So that this is
the main blessing which faith aimeth at : see the scriptures, 1 Tim. i.
16, ' For a pattern to them who should hereafter believe on him to
everlasting life.' Wherefore do men believe in Christ, but for this
end, that they may obtain everlasting life ? Wherefore were the
scriptures written? John xx. 31, ' These things are written that ye
might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God ; and that be
lieving, ye might have life through his name/ The scriptures are
written that we might know Christ aright, who is the kernel and mar
row of them ; and the chief benefit we have by him is life, or the sal
vation of our souls ; and therefore well may it be called in the text
' the end of our faith.'

158 T1IE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [1 PET. I. 9.

[4.] In the next place, I add the immediate acts and effects of it : —
(1.) Such as maketh us to forsake all things in this world ; and —
(2.) Give up ourselves to the conduct of the word and Spirit, for the
obtaining this happiness.

(1.) To forsake all things in this world. As soon as we address
ourselves seriously to believe, we turn our backs upon them — namely,
upon the pleasures, and honours, and profits of this world. We for
sake them in vow and resolution when we are converted and begin to
believe, for conversion is a turning from the creature to God. As soon
as we firmly believe, and hope for the fruition of God in glory, as pur
chased and promised by Christ, our hearts are weaned and withdrawn
from the false happiness, not perfectly, but yet sincerely. And we
actually renounce and forsake them at the call of God's providence,
when they are inconsistent with our fidelity to Christ, and the hopes
of that happiness which his promises offer to us. Now that our faith
must be expressed by forsaking all, yea, that it is essential to faith,
and nothing else is saving faith but this, as appeareth —

First, By the doctrinal descriptions of it in the gospel (which I
shall describe to you according to my usual method). Our Lord hath
told us, Mat. xiii. 45, 46, that ' the kingdom of heaven is like a mer
chantman seeking goodly pearls ; who, when he had found one pearl
of great price, he went and sold all that he had and bought it.' And
surely he knew the nature of faith better than we do. Many cheapen
the pearl of price, but they do not go through with the bargain, be
cause they do not sell all to purchase it. Faith implieth such a sense
of the excellency and truth of salvation by Christ that you must choose
it, and let go all which is inconsistent with this choice and trust. All
your sinful pleasures, profit, reputation, and life itself, rather than
forfeit these hopes : Luke xiv. 26, 'If any man come to me, and
hate not father and mother, and brother and sisters, yea, and his
own life, he cannot be my disciple ;' and ver. 33, ' Whosoever he
be that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple.'
After such express declarations of the will of Christ, why should
we think of going to heaven at a cheaper rate ? Christ must be
preferred above all that is nearest or dearest, or else he will not be
for our turn, nor we for his. The same is inferred out of the doc
trine of self-denial : Mat. xvi. 24, ' If any man will come after me,
let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me.' For
self-denial hath a greater relation to faith, and is nearer of kin to faith,
than the world imagineth ; it is the immediate fruit of our trust. If
God be trusted as our supreme felicity, he must be loved above all
things, and all things must give way to God. If Christ be trusted as
the way to the Father, all things must be counted dung and loss that
we may gain Christ, Phil. iii. 8. The same is inferred out of the bap
tismal covenant, which is a renouncing the devil, the world, and the
flesh, and a choosing Father, Son, and Holy Ghost for our God. If
there be a choosing, there must be a renouncing. The devil by the
world tempts our flesh from the Christian hope ; therefore idols must
be renounced before we can have the true God for our God : Josh,
xxiv. 23, ' Put away the strange gods which are among you, and in
cline your heart to the Lord God of Israel.' Naturally our god is our

1 PET. I. 9.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 159

belly while carnal, Phil. iii. 19. Mammon is our god, Mat. vi. 24.
The devil is our god, Col. i. 13 ; and Eph. ii. 2, 3, ' Wherein in
times past ye walked according to the course of this world, according
to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the
children of disobedience : among whom also we all had our conversa
tion in times past, in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the
flesh and of the mind ; and were by nature the children of wrath, even
as others.' Besides the nature of the thing, baptism implieth this re
nunciation, 1 Peter iii. 21 ; and this renunciation is nothing else but
a forsaking all that we may have eternal life by Christ

Secondly, It appeareth by reasons : —

First, For faith cannot be without this forsaking.

Secondly, Nor this forsaking without faith.

First, Faith cannot be without this forsaking ; for faith implieth a
sight of the truth and worth of those blessed things which are to come,
and so to take the thing promised for our happiness, and the promise
for our security. (1.) There is no true sound faith till we take the ever
lasting fruition of God in glory for our whole felicity ; till our hearts
be set upon it, and we do desire it, intend it, wait for it, as the chief
good and blessedness. The upright heart is known by its treasure :
Mat. vi. 20, 21, ' Lay up treasure in heaven ; for where your treasure
is, there your heart will be also.' Now, if this be so, other things will
be lessened ; all other hopes and happiness is nothing worth, and will
appear so if compared with this better part, with what we account our
treasure ; you will see all this world is vanity, and hath nothing in it
worthy to be compared with the salvation of our souls. (2.) There is
no true faith where the word and promise of God is not taken for our
security, so as our trust in his word may quiet and embolden us against
temptations, and give us stronger consolation than all the visible things
on earth, Ps. cxix. Ill, and Heb. vi. 18. We should do more and
go farther upon such a promise, than for all that man can give unto
us. Earthly pleasures and possessions should be small things in regard
to the promise of God. This should make us row against the stream
of the flesh, and cross its desires and appetites, and deny the conveni
ences of the world, and all because we have God's promise of better
things.

Secondly, This forsaking cannot be without faith ; because the flesh
is importunate to be pleased with present satisfactions, and loth to
part with things which we see and love for that God and glory which
we never saw, to quit what is present for. what is future, and with
patience to be expected. The flesh is for pleasing the body, but faith
is for saving the soul : Heb. x. 39, e/c Trio-reto? efc Trepnrotrjaiv ^rv^rj<; :
purchasing the soul with the loss of other things. So that this is faith,
nothing but faith, and other faith is not true and sound.

(2.) It maketh us to give up ourselves to the conduct of the word
and Spirit for obtaining this happiness. I add this, because the word
is our rule, Gal. vi. 16 ; and the Spirit our guide, Horn. viii. 14. And
faith is not only an apprehension of privileges, but a consent of sub
jection. And the sound believei devoteth himself to the love, fear,
service, and obedience of God, 2 Cor. viii. 5 : ' They first gave up
themselves to the Lord, and to as by the will of God ;' that is, to the

1GO THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. [1 PET. I. 9.

apostles as Christ's messengers, to be directed in the way to heaven :
Ps. cxix. 38, ' Stablish thy word unto thy servant, who is devoted to
thy fear.' This now is saving faith.

The use is, to exhort you to believe to the saving of the soul.

To this end : —

1. Because faith is the gift of God, beg ' the spirit of wisdom and
revelation, that your eyes may be opened, that you may see what is
the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his in
heritance in the saints,' &c., Eph. i. 17, 18. That you may be con
vinced of the truth and worth of the blessedness promised, and know
and see it, not by a traditional report, but in the lively light of the
Spirit, such as may affect and engage your hearts. Naturally we
are purblind, 2 Peter i. 9 ; have no acute discerning, but in back and
belly concernments. We know what is noxious or comfortable to
the present life, pleasing or displeasing to the flesh ; but are little
affected with the danger of perishing for ever, the need of Christ,
or the worth of salvation. And till God make a change, how slight
and sensual are we !

2. Think often and seriously how much the saving of the soul is
better than the saving, or getting, or keeping all the world : Mat. xvi.
26, ' What will it profit a man if he should gain the whole world and
lose his own soul ? ' So much as God is to be preferred before the
creature, heaven before the world, eternity before time, the soul before
the body ; so much must this business of saving the soul have the pre
eminence, and be preferred before the interests of the body and the
bodily life. But, alas ! what poor things divert us from this happiness ;
the satisfying of the flesh, the pleasures of sin for a season ; a little
ease, or profit, or vainglory — this is all for which we slight heaven
and our own salvation.

3. Put yourselves into the way of salvation, by seeking reconciliation
with God by Christ. You are invited in the universal conditional offer,
John iii. 16. It is offered to all that will repent and believe, and there
is no exception put in against you to exclude you ; why then will you
exclude yourself ? Therefore, come forward in the way of faith, and
God will help you.

4. Mind often the genuine effect of the true faith. It makes you for
sake all, that you may be obedient to Christ, and resolved upon it.

Therefore consider — (1.) The necessity of it. You can neither trust
God nor be true to him till your heart be loosened from the pleasures
and profits and honours in the world, and you can venture all upon
the security of his promise. Other hopes and happiness will divert us
from the true happiness, and the good seed will be choked by the cares
of this world and voluptuous living, that you can bring nothing to per
fection. Either you will turn aside by open defection or apostasy, or
else be a dwarf and cripple in religion all your days. Either in mortifi
cation, in denying the sinful pleasures of the senses, you will slight the
fulness of joy at God's right hand for a little vain pleasure, which,
when it is gone, it as is a thing of nought — (it is the pilgrim abstaineth
from fleshly lusts — he that runneth not as uncertain, that keepeth down
his body, 1 Cor. ix. 26, 27) — or in a way of self-denial, run few hazards
for Christ. It may be they may make some petty losses, but do not

1 PET. I. 9.] THE EXCELLENCY OF SAVING FAITH. 161

sell all for the pearl of great price ; or, in a way of charity. How else
can you lend to the Lord upon his bond, or the security of his promise ?
Prov. xix. 17, ' He that hath pity on the poor lendeth unto the Lord,
and that which he hath given will he pay him again/

(2.) Consider the profit. Whatever a believer loseth by the way,
he is sure to have it at the end of his journey : Mat. xix. 28, ' Jesus
said unto them, Verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed
me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne
of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve
tribes of Israel.' You will be no losers by God at the last.

VOL. II.

And brought her unto the man. — GEN. II. 22.

THE words belong to the story of the first marriage that ever was cele
brated in the world, between the first man and the first woman ; a
marriage made by God himself in paradise, who, when he built the rib
taken from Adam into a woman, from a builder becometh her bringer :
He brought her unto the man, saith the text.

God's bringing Eve to Adam implieth five things : —

1. His permission, allowance, and grant; for that Adam might
thankfully acknowledge the benefit as coming from God, God himself
brought her ; whether in a visible shape, as prefiguring Christ's incarna
tion, and with what ceremony he brought her — since the Holy Ghost
hath not expressed it, I shall not now inquire ; it is enough that God
brought her to give her to him as his inseparable companion and meet-
helper. This bringing was the full bestowing her upon him, that they
should live together as man and wife.

2. His institution and appointment of marriage as the means of pro
pagating mankind. God's adduxit is, by our Saviour's interpretation,
conjunxit: Mat. xix. 6, 'Those whom God hath joined together,' &c.
Otherwise what need this bringing, for she was created just by him in
paradise, when Adam was fallen into a deep sleep ; not in another
place ; which showeth that marriage is an honourable estate. God
was the first author of it ; his act hath the force of an institution.

3. For the greater solemnity and comely order of marriage. Adam
did not take her of his own head, but God brought her to him. When
we dispose of ourselves at our own wills and pleasures, being led there
unto by our own choice, without consulting with God, or upon carnal
reasons, without the conduct of God's providence, we transgress the
order which God hath set in the first precedent of marriage, and
cannot expect that our coming together should be comfortable. Much
more doth it condemn the unnatural filthiness of whoredom, whereby
men and women join and mingle themselves together without God,
the devil and their inordinate lusts leading them. God would not put
Adam and Eve together without some regard, as he did the brutish
and unreasonable creatures ; but doth solemnly, as it were, bring the
manness by the hand to the man, and deliver her into his hands, hav
ing a more honourable regard and care of them. God cannot abide
that brutish coming together as the horses do, neighing, in the rage of
unbridled lusts, upon their mates, Jer. v. 8. No ; Adam stayeth till

GEN. II. 22.] A WEDDING SERMON. 163

she is brought to him. Phis honour and special favour God vouch-
safeth mankind above all other creatures ; he himself, in his own per
son, maketh the match, and bringeth them together.

4. To dispense his blessing to them. The woman was created on
the sixth day, as appeareth Gen. i. ; and it is said that when he had
' created them male and female, he blessed them/ ver. 28. He doth
enlarge things here, and explaineth what there he had touched briefly.
When he had made the woman, he brought her to the man, and blessed
them both together ; showing thereby that when any enter into this
estate, they should take God's blessing along with them, upon whose
favour the comfort of this relation doth wholly depend. Those whom
God bringeth into it are likely to fare best, and they that resign them
selves up into his hands, to be disposed of by him, surely take the readiest
way to obtain the happiness they expect.

5. For a pattern of providence in all after-times. It is worth the
observing, that Christ reasoning against polygamy, from ver. 24, com
pared with Mat. xix. God having abundance of the spirit, as the pro
phet speaks, Mai. ii. 15, brought the woman to one man, though there
was more cause of giving Adam many wives for the speedier peopling
of the world, than there could be to any of his posterity. As Christ
observeth the number, so we may observe the thing itself. It is God's
work still to give every one his marriage companion ; he bringeth the
woman to the husband, and every husband to his wife, that meet
as they ought to do. His providence doth mightily and evidently
govern all circumstances that concern this affair, as we shall show you
by and by.

The point which I shall insist on is this : —

Doct. That marriages are then holily entered into, when the parties
take one another out of God's hands.

I. I will show you in what sense they are said to take one another
out of God's hands.

II. Why this is so necessary to be observed.

I. For the first, they take one another out of God's hands two
ways.

1. When his directions are observed.

2. When his providence is owned and acknowledged.

1. When his directions in his word are observed ; and so —
[1.] As to the choice of parties. When a man seeketh out a help
meet for himself, he should in the first place seek out a helpmeet for
himself in the best things ; for in all our deliberate and serious consulta
tions, religion must have the first place : Mat. vi. 33, ' Seek ye first
the kingdom of God, and the righteousness thereof/ &c. A man's
chief end should be discovered in all his actions, as it must guide
me in my meat, and drink, and recreations, and the ordinary refresh
ments of the natural life, or else I do not act as a Christian. So much
more in my most important and serious affairs, such as marriage is,
and upon which my content and welfare so much dependeth. Cer
tainly, he that would take God's blessing along with him, should make
choice, in God's family, of one with whom he may converse as an heir
with him of the grace of life. A Christian, saith the apostle, is at
liberty to many, d\\a povov ev Kvpia>, ' but only in the Lord/ 1 Cor.

164 A WEDDING SERMON. [GEN. II. 22.

vii. 39 ; he is at liberty to rejoice, but in the Lord ; to eat, and drink
and trade, but in the Lord ; so to marry, but in the Lord. Religion
must appear uppermost in all his actions, and guide him throughout.
The mischiefs that have come by a carnal choice should be sufficient
warning to Christians : Gen. vi. 2, ' The sons of God went in unto
the daughters of men, and took them wives, because they were fair/
They were swayed by carnal motives (or because rich, or nobly
descended, it is all one), and what was the issue of it ? There came
of them a mongrel race of giants, that rose up against God and his
interest in the world. Many times, by a carnal choice, all the good
that is gotten into a family is eaten out, and within a little while re
ligion is cast out of doors : Ps. cvi. 35, ' They were mingled among
the heathen, and learned their works ; ' Neh. xiii. 25, 26, ' I con
tended with them, and made them swear by God, Ye shall not give
your daughters to their sons, nor take their daughters to your sons ; ' 2
Kings viii. 18, ' He walked in the ways of the kings of Israel ; for the
daughter of Ahab was his wife/ Valens, the emperor, married with an
Arian lady, and so was ensnared so far as to become a persecutor of the
orthodox. The wife of the bosom hath great advantages, either to the
perverting or the converting a man's heart to God; or else, if they should
not prevail so far, what dissonancy and jarrings are there in a family when
people are unequally yoked, the wife and husband drawing several ways !

[2.] As to consent of parents. God here in the text, as the com
mon parent, taketh himself to have the greatest hand in the bestow
ing of his own children. He brought her unto the man ; and ordinary
parents are his deputies, which must bring and give us in marriage,
especially when young, and under their power. The scripture is ex
press for this : Exod. xxii. 17, ' If her father wholly refuse to give her
unto him,' &c. ; 1 Cor. vii. 38, ' He that giveth her in marriage,' &c.

[3.] As to the manner of procuring it, that they labour to gain one
another by warrantable, yea, religious ways, that we may lay the
foundation of this relation in the fear of God ; not by stealth, or carnal
allurements, or violent importunities, or deceitful proposals, but by
such ways and means as will become the gravity of religion ; that
wcanedness and sobriety that should be in the hearts of believers ; that
deliberation which a business of such weight calls for ; and that re
verence of God, and justice that we owe to all ; that seriousness of
spirit, and that respect to the glory of God with which all such
actions should be undertaken : Col. iii. 17, ' Whatsoever ye do, in
word or in deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks
to God and the Father by him/ When this is observed, we are said
to take one another out of God's hands.

[4.] Especially clearing up our right and title by Christ. Meats,
drinks, marriage, they are all sanctified by the word and prayer, and
appointed to be received by thanksgiving of them that believe and re
ceive the truth, 1 Tim. iv. 3-5. There is a twofold right — dominium
politicum ct evangelicum ; dominium politicum fundatur in provi-
dentid, evangelicum in gratia — political right is founded in God's
providence, evangelical right in grace. We have a civil right to all
that cometh to us by honest labour, lawful purchase, or inheritance,
and fair and comely means used ; which giveth us a right not only be-

GEN. II. 22.] A WEDDING SERMON. 165

fore men, but before God ; not by virtue of their laws, but his grant.
By a providential right, all wicked men possess all outward things,
which they enjoy as the fruits and gifts of his common bounty, it is
their portion, Ps. xvii. 14. Whatever falleth to their share in the
course of God's providence, they are not usurpers merely for possess
ing what they have, but for abusing what they have. They have not
only a civil right to prevent the encroachments of others by the laws
of men, but a providential right before God, and are not simply re
sponsible for the possession, but the use. But then there is an evan
gelical or new-covenant right. So believers have a right to their
creature comforts by God's special conveyance, that sweeteneth every
mercy, that it comes wrapt in the bowels of Christ. ' The little which
the righteous hath is better than the treasures of many wicked ; ' as
the mean fare of a poor subject is better than the dainties of a con
demned traitor. And this we have by Christ, as the heir of all things,
and we by him, 1 Cor. iii. latter end. So all those things do belong
to them that believe, as gifts of his fatherly love and goodness to us
in Christ. As we take our bread out of Christ's hands, so we must be
married to Christ before married to one another ; the marriage cove
nant should be begun and concluded between Christ and you.

[5.] For the end. The general and last end of this, as of every
action, must be God's glory, 1 Cor. x. 31, and Col. iii. 17. A Chris
tian's second-table duties and first-table duties should have on them.
HOLINESS TO THE LORD. All the vessels of Jerusalem must have God's
impress. More particularly our increase in godliness, and the propa
gation of the holy seed must be aimed at. Where one person is a
believer, much more where both, they beget sons and daughters to
God ; ' but now are they holy,' 1 Cor. vii. 14. But those out of the
church beget sons and daughters to men, merely to people the world.
Seth's children are called * sons of God,' Gen. vi. 1, 2. In the careful
education of children, the church is upheld.

2. When his providence is owned and acknowledged. It is the
duty of them that fear God to own him upon all occasions, especially
in such a business. Heathens would not begin such a business with
out a sacrifice. There is a special providence about marriages. God
claimeth the power of match-making to himself, more than he doth of
ordering any other affairs of men : Prov. xix. 14, ' Kiches and honours
are an inheritance from our fathers ; but a good wife is from the Lord.'
Inheritances pass by the laws of men, though not without the inter
vention of God's providence, who detennineth to every man the time
of his service, and the bounds of his habitation, where every man shall
live, and what he shall enjoy. The land of Canaan was divided by
lot ; but marriage is by the special destination of his providence,
either for a punishment to men, or for a comfort and a blessing.
Here providence is more immediate, by its influence upon the hearts
of men ; here providence is more strange and remarkable, in casting
all circumstances and passages that did concern it. Estates fall to us
by more easy and obvious means, and, therefore, though nothing be ex
empted from dominion of providence, yet a good wife is especially
said to be of the Lord. So also Prov. xviii. 22, ' Whoso findeth a
wife, findeth a good thing, and obtaineth favour of the Lord.' A wife.

166 A WEDDING SERMON. [GEN. II. 22.

that is a wife indeed — one that deserveth that name — he that findeth
her, it is a chance to him, but an ordered thing by'God. He hath not
only experience of God's care, but his goodness and free grace to him
in that particular. Well, then, God must be owned, sought, glorified,
in this particular. The husband, in the catalogue and inventory of
his mercies, must not forget to bless God for this, and the wife for the
husband. The Lord was gracious in providing for me a good com
panion ; I obtained favour from the Lord. God is concerned in this
whole affair, he brought the woman to the man ; he giveth the por
tion, which is not so much the dowry given by the parents, which is
little worth, unless his blessing be added with it, as all the graces and
abilities by which all married persons are made helpful one to another.
He giveth the children, Ps. cxxvii. 3, ' Lo, children are an heritage
from the Lord ; ' their conception and formation in the womb is from
God. Parents know not whether it be male or female, beautiful or
deformed. They know not the number of the bones, and veins, and
arteries. He giveth them life ; a sentence of death waylayeth them
as soon as they come into the world. He giveth them comfort ; there
is a great deal of pride, and arrogancy, and self-willedness in all the
sons and daughters of Adam, which makes them uncomfortable in
their relations. A wife would soon prove a Jezebel, and not an
Abigail, and a husband a Nabal, and not a David, by Satan's malice
and our own corruption ; a help would soon become a snare. They
that would perform the duties of this relation need strongly to be sup
ported with the assistance of God's Spirit. ' Finally, my brethren, be
strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might,' Eph. vi. 10. So
that, since God giveth all, surely his providence must be owned and
acknowledged ; and you ought to say, this is the wife God hath chosen
for me, and this is the husband God hath chosen for me.

II. Why is this so necessary a duty ? It doth in a great measure
appear from what is said already. But farther —

1. It will be a great engagement upon us to give God all the glory
of the comfort we have in such a relation, when you do more sensibly
and explicitly take one another out of God's hands. We are apt to
look to second causes ; he that sendeth the present is the giver, not he
that bringeth it to us. The Komans were wont once a year to cast gar
lands into their fountains, by that superstition owning the benefit they
had by them. However, it hath a good moral to us in the bosom of
it, that we should own the fountain of our blessings, and not ascribe
them to our own wisdom and foresight, but the grace and favour of
God, who, in the mere lottery and chance of human affairs, was
pleased to choose so well for us. Jacob owned his fountain when he
was become two bands, Gen. xxxii. 10. So should we ; of Mm, through
him, to him, do mutually infer one another. What we have from
God, must be used for God. God is very jealous that we will not
look to the original and first cause of our mercies : Hosea ii. 8, ' She
did not know that I gave her corn, and wine, and oil, and multiplied
her silver and gold ; and therefore will I return, and take away my
corn, and wine, and oil, and flax,' &c. It is the way to lose our com
forts, when we do not own and acknowledge God's hand in them. We
are drowned in sense, inured and accustomed to second causes, so that

GEN. II. 22.] A WEDDING SERMON. 167

God's hand is invisible and little regarded, we know it not, or heed it
not. Now that we may look up and own the first cause, and give him
his due honour, it is good to have explicit and actual thoughts in the
receiving of our mercies, so as to take them out of God's hand ; to
draw aside the veil and covering of the creature, that you may re
member the giver.

2. That we may carry ourselves more holily in our relations, it is
good to see God's hand in them. Every relation is a new talent
wherewith God intrusteth us to trade for his glory ; and to that end
we must make conscience to use it. In Mat. xxv., the master deli
vered to every one his goods apart, and they that had the benefit re
ceived the charge. We are often pressed to do things, as in and to
the Lord, upon religious and gracious reasons. It hath been the
credit of religion, Dent tales mercatores, tales maritos, tales exactores
fisci, &c. — Let history show such husbands, such wives, &c. The
Christian religion maketh a man conscientiously careful and tender of
his duty to man, not from a natural principle, or from our own ease,
peace and credit, but from the conscience of our duty to God. Now
it must not lose this credit by you. God puts us into relations to see
how we will glorify him in them ; there is something more required of
you than as single Christians. God that puts a man into the ministry,
requireth that he should honour him, not only as a Christian, but as
a minister. And God that calleth a man into the magistracy, re
quireth that he should honour him as a magistrate. So to be a master
of a family, and a wife or husband, there is another talent to be ac
counted for. An ambassador that is sent into a foreign country about
special business, must give an account, not only as a traveller, but as
an ambassador, of the business he was intrusted with. God will have
honour by you as a wife, or as a husband ; you have a new oppor
tunity to make religion amiable, that the unbelieving world may see
how profitable the heavenly life is to human society.

3. That we may more patiently bear the crosses incident to this
state of life if God call us to them. They that launch forth into the
world, sail in a troublesome and tempestuous sea, and cannot expect
but to meet with a storm before they come to the end of their voyage.
The married life hath its comforts, and also its encumbrances and
sorrows. Now it will sweeten all our crosses incident to this condi
tion, when we remember we did not rashly enter into it by our own
choice, but were led by the fair directure and fair invitation of God's
providence ; we need not much be troubled at what overtaketh us in
the way of our duty, and the relations to which we are called. That
hand that sent the trouble will sanctify it, or he will overrule things
so that they shall work for our good. If God call us into this estate,
he will support us in it. It is a great satisfaction to you that you are
acting that part in the world which God would have you act ; that
you can say, I am there where God hath set me, and therefore will
bear the troubles that attend that state and condition of life. If a
man run on his own head, and inconveniences arise, they are more un
comfortably borne. It is true, that God doth fetch off his people from
the afflictions they have brought upon themselves by their sin and folly,
such is the indulgence of his grace ; yet those sufferings are the more

168 A WEDDING SERMON. [GEN. II. 22.

uncomfortable that take us out of the way of our duty ; and God hath
undertaken only to keep us in all our ways, but not out of our duty,
Ps. xci. 11. The promises are not to foster men in their running
after folly, but to encourage them in their several callings and state
of life wherein God hath set them ; there we may abide with comfort,
and expectation either of God's blessing or his support. We tempt
God when we venture upon a state of life which he hath not called us
to, and have not his warrant ; but when it is not good for us to be
alone, and the Lord sends an helpmate for us, he will not forsake us.

4. We may with the more confidence apply ourselves to God, and
depend on him for a blessing upon a ,wife of God's choosing, or
a husband of God's choosing. We have access to the throne of
grace with more hope, because we have given up ourselves to his
direction: Prov. iii. 6, 'In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he
shall direct thy paths.' God will order things for the best, when we
do not lead, but follow him, we still consult with God, and dare not
undertake anything but what is agreeable to his will. And will God
mislead us and direct us amiss, or turn us into a by-way or crooked
path ? It is said, Ps. xxxvii. 23, 24, ' The steps of a good man,
are ordered by the Lord, and he (that is the Lord) delighteth in his
way ; though he fall he shall not be utterly cast down, for the Lord
upholdeth him with his hand.' It is a blessed thing to be under
God's conduct, to be led on or led off by so wise, and powerful, and
all-sufficient a guide ; for such he delights to do them good, and
taketh pleasure in his resolutions to prosper them. Sometimes they
shall have a taste of the evils of the world, but they shall not be
ruined by them. They may fall, but they shall not be dashed in
pieces; it is an allusion to a vessel that gets a knock, but is not
broken by the fall.

5. It is an help to make us more ready to part with one another
when Godi^willeth it. All temporal things, we receive them from
God, upon this condition, to yield them up to God again, when he
calls for them. The law concerning all created enjoyments is, ' The
Lord giveth, the Lord taketh,' Job i. 21. We make a snare for our
selves, and receive them not in a right notion, if we do not receive
them as mortal and perishing comforts, whioh God may demand at
pleasure, and so keep the soul loose, and in a posture of submission, if
God should cross us and disappoint us in them. Thus must we use
all outward comforts with that weanedness and moderation as to chil
dren, estates, and all temporal blessings, &c., that will become a sense
of the frailty that is in them, and the wheelings and turnings of an
uncertain world. It is the apostle's direction : 1 Cor. vii. 29, ' The
time is short, it remains that those that have wives be as though
they had none ;' — not as to be defective in our love to them and care
over them ; no, there is rather to be an excess than a defect here :
Prov. v. 19, 'Be thou ravished always with her love;' — but as to a
preparation of heart to keep or lose, if God should see fit, to be con
tented to part with a dear yoke-fellow, or at least with an humble
submission and acquiescence, when God's will is declared ; and some
what of this must be mingled with all our rejoicings, some thoughts
of the vanity of the creature. Leavened bread was to be eaten with

GEN. II. 22.] A WEDDING SERMON. 1G9

the thank-offerings in the feast of tabernacles, when the barns were
full. 'Man at his best estate is vanity/ Ps. xxxix. 5. Now, to
help us to do this, it is good to consider he that hath the right to
give hath also the right of taking away; and as you must not be
overjoyed with the receiving, so not be over-sad with parting.

APPLICATION.

Use 1. Let us seek God by earnest prayer when any such matter
is in hand. Marriages, we say, are made in heaven before they are
made on earth. Pagans, before the awe of religion was extinguished,
would begin with their gods in any weighty enterprise. A Joveprin-
cipium was an honest principle among the heathens. Laban con
sults with his teraphim ; Balak sendeth for Balaam to give him coun
sel ; heathens had their sybils, and oracles at Delphos. So far as
any nation was touched with a sense of a divine power, they would
never venture upon any weighty thing without asking the leave or
the blessing of what they supposed to be God. So for God's children,
it was their constant practice ; they durst not resolve upon any course
till they had asked counsel of God. David always ran to the oracle of
the ephod : ' Shall I go up to Hebron ?' Jacob in his journey would
neither go to Laban nor come from him without a warrant. Jehosha-
phat, when the business of Ramoth Gilead was afoot, doth not lead
forth the captains of the army but he sends for the prophets of the
Lord : 1 Kings xxii. 4, 5, ' Inquire, I pray thee, of the word of the
Lord this day.' So Judges i. 1, ' Who shall go up and fight against
the Canaanites?' It is a contempt of God, and a kind of laying
him aside, when we dare undertake anything without his leave,
counsel, and blessing; and these are the things we are to seek in
prayer.

1. His leave. God is the absolute Lord of all things, both in heaven
and earth, and whatsoever is possessed by any creature is by his
indulgence. Whatever store and plenty we have by us, our Saviour
teacheth us to beg our allowance, or leave to use so much as is
necessary for us, or the portion of every day : ' Give us, a-rj^epov, this
day our daily bread.' It is a piece of religious manners to acknow
ledge God's right and sovereignty. It is robbery to make use of a
man's goods, and to waste them and consume them, without his leave.
All that we have or use is God's, who reserveth the property of all to
himself. In distributing to the creatures, he never intended to divest
himself of his right ; as a husbandman, by sowing his corn in the
field, is not dispossessed of a right to it. God hath dominium ; we
have dispensationem of life, and all the comforts that belong to it.
Life is his ; man is a custos, a guardian of it for God. Gold and silver
is his ; man is a steward to improve it for God. Adam had no
interest in Eve till God brought her to him, and bestowed her on him.
Every one of us must get a grant of God of all that he hath ; the
Lord he possesseth the house that we dwell in, the clothes we wear, the
food we eat ; and so, in the use of all other comforts, we must have a
license from God, and take his leave. God is said to have given
David the wives that he had into his bosom.

]70 A WEDDING SERMON. [GEN. II. 22.

2. His counsel and direction when the case is doubtful and our
thoughts are uncertain : Prov. iii. 5, ' Lean not to thy own under
standing.' We scarce know duties, certainly we cannot foresee events ;
therefore a man that maketh his bosom his oracle, his wit his
counsellor, will choose a mischief to himself, instead of a comfort and a
blessing. Therefore we ought chiefly, and first of all, to consult with
God, and seek his direction, for he seeth the heart, and foreseeth
events. We can only look upon what is present, and there upon the
outward appearance. Therefore God can best direct us in our choice,
he knoweth the fittest matches and consorts for every one ; who hath
a prospect of all things in one moment of time, and by one act of the
understanding, and so can best dispose of human affairs for the profit
and comfort of the creature : Jer. x. 23, ' 0 Lord, I know that the
way of man is not in himself : nor is it in the sons of men to direct
their steps ;' that is, to order their affairs so as they may have felicity
and comfort in them. So Prov. xx. 24, ' Man's goings are of the
Lord ; how can a man then understand his own way ? ' We cannot
foresee the event of things, what is expedient, what not. Man would
fain work out his happiness like a spider, climb up by a thread of his
own spinning. But alas ! all our devices and fine contrivances are
gone with the turn of a besom. He that will be his own carver, seldom
carveth out a good portion to himself. They intrench upon God's
prerogative, and take the work out of his hands ; and therefore no
wonder if their wisdom be turned into folly.

3. We ask his blessing. God doth not only foresee the event, but
order it ; by his wisdom he foreseeth it, and by his powerful providence
he bringeth it to pass. Therefore God, that hath the disposal of all
events, when our direction is over, is to be sought unto for a blessing ;
for every comfort cometh the sooner when it is sought in prayer ; and
whatever God's purposes be, that is our duty: Jer. xxix. 11, 12, ' I
know the thoughts that I think towards you, saith the Lord, thoughts
of peace and not of evil, to give you an expected end. Then shall ye
call upon me, and ye shall go and pray unto me, and I will hearken
unto you;' Ezek. xxxvi. 37, ' I will for this be inquired of by the
house of Israel, to do it for them.' So in this case we read, John ii.
2, when there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee, ' both Jesus was
called and his disciples to the marriage.' Married persons do need,
and therefore should seek, Christ's presence to their marriage, that he
would vouchsafe his presence and countenance. Be sure to invite
him, and take him along with you, that he may strengthen you by his
grace, and dispose all providences about you for your comfort. He
puts the greatest honour upon the marriage when he doth enable you
to carry yourselves graciously in that relation, and to God's glory ;
and he hath the power of all providences put into his hand, as well as
all grace.

Use 2. Is advice to persons that are entering into this relation.

1. Negatively. See that God be no loser by the marriage.

2. Positively. Be sure that God be a gainer.
These are the two proffers I have to make to you.

1. Negatively. Let not God be a loser ; he never intended to give
you gifts to his own wrong.

GEN. II. 22.] A WEDDING SERMON. 171

Now that will be : —

[1.] If he be not the only one, and the lovely one of your souls.
God must not have an image of jealousy set up; he must still be
owned as the chiefest good. A wife is the delight of the eyes, but not
the idol of the heart. Still you must be sure that his place be not
invaded, that you may say, Ps. Ixxiii. 25, ' Whom have I in heaven
but thee ? and whom do I desire on earth in comparison of thee ? '
Carnal complacency must not weaken your delight in God ; it is apt
to do so. The excuse of one of those that was invited to the marriage-
feast was, ' I have married a wife, and I cannot come,' Mat. xxii.
Surely Christ would teach us thereby that this relation may become a
snare, and encroach upon the prerogatives of God ; he may be jostled
out of the heart by the intrusion of some earthly comfort.

[2.] If you be diverted from the earnest pursuit of heavenly things,
either by carnal complacency or distracting cares and worldly encum
brances. There will be a time when we shall ' neither marry nor be
given in marriage,' Luke xx. 35. And that is our happiest time ;
present contentments must not weaken the lively expectation of it, and
steal away the heart into a mindlessness of it. Would God bring you
to one another, think you, to turn off your thoughts and hopes for this
blessed time when he shall be all in all ? No ; your comforts by the
way in your pilgrimage must not hinder your delight in your com
forts at home and in your country ; this would be like a great heir in
travel that should guzzle in an alehouse, and never think of returning
to his inheritance.

[3.] God would be a loser if you be less resolute in owning God's
truth than you were before. Oh, take heed of daubing in religion !
We must hate all for Christ, Luke xiv. 26. We must be as true still
to make good our engagement to him. Wife and children must be
undervalued for the gospel ; we may be put to the trial whether we
will cleave to them or Christ, who is our choice husband. The bond
of religion is above all bonds ; all bonds between husband and wife,
father and children, end in death, but the bond of Christ is eternal:
your children will not lose by your faithfulness to God.
2. Positively. Let God be a gainer.

[1.] By your daily praises, and blessing God for his providence, that
hath brought you into this relation : ' I obtained favour from the
Lord.'

[2.] By living to God in this relation, performing the duties thereof
so as your converse may be some lively resemblance of the communion
between Christ and liis church : Eph. v. 25-30, ' Husbands, love
your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself
for it ; that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of
water, by the word ; that he might present it to himself a glorious
church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that it
should be holy, and without blemish. So ought men to love their
wives as their own bodies : he that loveth his wife, loveth himself.
For no man ever yet hated his own flesh, but nourisheth and cherisheth
it, even as the Lord the church. For we are members of his body,
of his flesh, and of his bones.'

[3.] By being mutual helps to one another in the best things, by

172 A WEDDING SERMON. [GEN. II. 22.

the advancement of piety and godliness. The love of Christ doth
not only enforce the husband's duty as an argument, but points forth
the right manner of it as a pattern. Christ's love is sanctifying love :
so should theirs be, such a love as showeth itself by sincere and real
endeavours to bring about one another's spiritual and eternal good.
Love one another, ' as heirs together of the grace of life/ 1 Peter
iii. 7.

TWENTY SEEMONS.

PREFACE.

IT may seem a just discouragement from publishing more sermons at
this time, when there are such numbers abroad in the hands of all ;
for the abundance of things useful is fatal to their value, and the
rareness exceedingly enhances their price. If men were truly wise,
spiritual treasures should be excepted from this common law, yet
plenty even of them causeth satiety. But the following sermons have
that peculiar excellence that will make them very valuable to all that
have discerning minds, and such a tincture of religion as makes them
capable of tasting the goodness of divine things.

I shall say nothing particularly here of the intellectual endowments
of the author, in which he appeared eminent among the first, nor of
his graces to adorn his memory ; for a saint that is ascended into
heaven, and crowned with eternal glory by the righteous Judge, needs
not the weak, fading testimony of praise from men. Besides, that
universal esteem he had from those who knew his ability, diligence,
and fidelity in the work of God, makes it unnecessary for them who
were his admirers and friends. And for those who are unacquainted
with his worth, if they take a view of his works formerly printed, or
the present sermons, that deserve equal approbation, they will have
the same opinion with others. I will give some account of the ser
mons themselves.

The main design of them is to represent the inseparable connection
between Christian duties and privileges, wherein the essence of our
religion consists. The gospel is not a naked, unconditionate offer of
pardon and eternal life in favour of sinners, but upon most convenient
terms, for the glory of God and the good of men, and enforced by the
strongest obligations upon them to receive humbly and thankfully
those benefits. The promises are attended with commands to repent,
believe, and persevere in the uniform practice of obedience. The
Son of God came into the world, not to make God less holy, but to
make us holy, that we might please and enjoy him ; not to vacate our
duty, and free us from the law as the rule of obedience, for that is
both impossible and would be most infamous and reproachful to our
Saviour. To challenge such an exemption in point of right, is to
make ourselves gods ; to usurp it in point of fact is to make our
selves devils. But his end was to enable and induce us to return
to God, as our rightful Lord and proper felicity, from whom we
rebelliously and miserably fell by our disobedience, in seeking for
happiness out of him. Accordingly the gospel is called ' the law of
faith/ as it commands those duties upon the motives of eternal hopes

176 PREFACE.

and fears, and as it will justify or condemn men with respect to their
obedience or disobedience, which is the proper character of a law.
These things are managed in the following sermons in that convincing,
persuasive manner as makes them very necessary for these times, when
some that aspired to an extraordinary height in religion, and esteemed
themselves the favourites of heaven, yet woefully neglected the duties of
the lower hemisphere, as righteousness, truth, and honesty ; and when
carnal Christians are so numerous, that despise serious godliness as
solemn hypocrisy, and live in an open violation of Christ's precepts,
yet presume to be saved by him. Though no age has been more
enlightened with the knowledge of holy truths, yet none was ever more
averse from obeying them.

I shall only add further, that they commend to our ardent affec
tions and endeavours true holiness, as distinguished from the most
refined unregenerate morality. The doctor saw the absolute necessity
of this, and speaks with great jealousy of those who seem in their dis
courses to make it their highest aim to improve and cultivate some
moral virtues, as justice, temperance, benignity, &c., by philosophic
helps, representing them as becoming the dignity of the human
nature, as agreeable to reason, as beneficial to societies, and but tran
siently speak of the supernatural operation of the Holy Spirit, that is
as requisite to free the soul from the chains of sin as to release the
body at the last day from the bands of death ; that seldom preach of
evangelical graces, faith in the Eedeemer, love to God for his admirable
mercy in our salvation, zeal for his glory, humility in ascribing all
that we can return in grateful obedience to the most free and power
ful grace of God in Christ, which are the vital principles of good
works, and derive the noblest forms to all virtues. Indeed, men may
be composed and considerate in their words and actions, may abstain
from gross enormities, and do many praiseworthy actions by the rules
of moral prudence; yet, without the infusion of divine grace to cleanse
their stained natures, to renew them according to the image of God
shining in the gospel, to act them from motives superior to all that
moral wisdom propounds, all their virtues, of what elevation soever,
though in a heroic degree, cannot make them real saints. As the
plant animal has a faint resemblance of the sensitive life, but remains
in the lower rank of vegetables, so these have a shadow, an appear
ance of the life of God, but continue in the corrupt state of nature.
And the difference is greater between sanctifying saving graces wrought
by the special power of the Spirit, with the holy operations flowing from
them, and the virtuous habits and actions that are the effects of moral
counsel and constancy, than between true pearls produced by the
celestial beams of the sun, and counterfeit ones formed by the smoky
heat of the fire. In short, the Lord Jesus, our Saviour and Judge, who
purchased the heavenly glory, and has sole power to give the actual
possession of it, assures us that ' unless ajnan be born of the Spirit,
he can never enter into the kingdom of God.' The supernatural birth
entitles to the supernatural inheritance. Without this, how fair and
specious soever the conversation of men appears, they must expect
no other privilege at last but a cooler place in hell ; and the coolest
there is intolerable. W. BATES.

SERMON I.

Blessed is lie whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered.
Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity,
and in whose spirit there is no guile' — Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

THE title of this psalm is ' A psalm of instruction,' and so called be
cause David was willing to show them the way to happiness from his
own experience. Surely no lesson is so needful to be learned as this.
We all would be happy: the good and bad, that do so seldom agree in
anything, yet agree in this, a desire to be happy. Now, happy we
cannot be but in God, who is the only, immutable, eternal, and all-
sufficient good, which satisfies and fills up all the capacities and desires
of our souls. And we are debarred from access to him by sin, which
hath made a breach and separation between him and us, and till that
be taken away there can be no converse, and sin can only be taken
away by God's pardon upon Christ's satisfaction. God's pardon is
clearly asserted in my text, but Christ's satisfaction and righteousness
must be supplied out of other scriptures, as that 2 Cor. v. 19, ' God
was in Christ reconciling the world to himself, not imputing their
trespasses to them/ Where the apostle clearly shows that not im
puting transgressions is the effect of God's grace in Christ. And we do
no wrong to this text to take it in here ; for the apostle, citing this scrip
ture Rom. iv. 6, 7, tells us, that 'David describeth the blessedness of
the man unto whom the Lord imputeth righteousness without works,
when he saith, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, whose
sin is covered ; blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute
sin.'

In the words you have : —

1. An emphatical setting forth of a great and blessed privilege; that
is, pardon of sin.

2. A description of the persons who shall enjoy it : in whose spirit
there is no guile.

The privilege is that I shall confine my thoughts to ; it is set forth
in three expressions : forgiving transgression, covering of sin, and
not imputing iniquity. The manner of speech is warm and vehement,
and it is repeated over again : blessed is the man.

I shall show what these three expressions import, and why the
prophet doth use such vehemency and emphatical inculcation in set
ting forth this privilege.

1. WJiose transgression is forgiven, or who is eased of his trans
gression ; where sin is compared to a burden too heavy for us to bear,
as also it is in other scriptures : Mat. xi. 28, ' Come to me, all ye that
are weary and heavy laden/

2. Whose sin is covered ; alluding to the covering of filth, or the
VOL. IL M

178 THE FIRST SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

removing of that which is offensive out of sight. As the Israelites
were to inarch with a paddle tied to their arms, that when they went
to ease themselves they might dig, and cover that which came from
them: Deut. xxiii., you have the law there, and the reason of it, ver. 14,
' For the Lord thy God walketh in the midst of thy camp ; therefore
shall thy camp be holy, that he see no unclean thing in thee, and turn
away from thee.'

And then the third expression is, to whom the Lord imputeth no
sin ; that is, doth not put sin to their account. Where sin is com
pared to a debt, as it is also in the Lord's Prayer : Mat. vi. 12, ' For
give us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors/ Thus is the act
set forth.

The object of pardon about which it is conversant is set forth under
divers expressions — iniquity, transgression, and sin ; as in law many
words of like import and signification are neaped up and put together,
to make the deed and legal instrument more comprehensive and effec
tual. I observe it the rather because, when God proclaims his name, the
same words are used : Exod. xxxiv. 7, ' Taking away iniquity, trans
gression, and sin.' Well, we have seen the meaning of the expression.
Why doth the holy man of God use such vigour and vehemency of in
culcation — 'Blessed is the man,' and again 'Blessed is the man'?
Partly with respect to his own case. David knew how sweet it was to
have sin pardoned ; he had felt the bitterness of sin in his own soul, to
the drying up of his blood, and therefore he doth express his sense of
pardon in the most lively terms — ' Blessed is the man whose iniquity is
forgiven,' &c. And then partly too with respect to those for whose
use this instruction was written, that they might not look upon it as a
light and trivial thing, but be thoroughly apprehensive of the worth
of so great a privilege. Blessed, happy, thrice happy, they who have
obtained pardon of their sins, and justification by Jesus Christ.

The doctrine, then, which I shall insist upon is this : — That it is a
great degree and step towards, yea, a considerable part of our blessed
ness, to obtain the pardon of our sins by Christ Jesus. I shall evidence
it to you by these three considerations : —

1. I shall show what necessity lies upon us to seek after this
pardon.

2. Our misery without it.

3. I shall speak of the annexed benefits, and our happiness if once
we attain it.

1. The necessity that lies upon us, being all guilty before God, to
seek after our justification, and the pardon of our sins by Christ. That
it may sink the deeper into your minds, I shall do it in this scheme or
method: — First, A reasonable nature implies a conscience; a conscience
implies a law ; a law implies a sanction ; a sanction implies a judge,
and a judgment-day (when all shall be called to account for breaking
the law) ; and this judgment-day infers a condemnation upon all man
kind unavoidably, unless the Lord will compromise the matter, and
find out some way in the chancery of the gospel wherein we may be
relieved. This way God hath found out in Christ, and being brought
about by such a mysterious contrivance, we ought to be deeply and
thankfully apprehensive of it, and humbly and broken-heartedly to

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE FIRST SERMON. 179

quit the one covenant, and accept of the grace provided for us in
the other.

[1.] A reasonable nature implies a conscience ; for man can reflect
upon his own actions, and hath that in him to acquit or condemn him
accordingly as he doth good or evil, 1 John iii. 20, 21. Conscience is
nothing but the judgment a man makes upon his actions morally con
sidered, the good or the evil, the rectitude or obliquity, that is in them
with respect to rewards or punishment. As a man acts, so he is a
party ; but as he reviews and censures his actions, so he is a judge.
Let us take notice only of the condemning part, for that is proper to
our case. After the fact, the force of conscience is usually felt more
than before or in the fact ; because before, through the treachery of the
senses, and the revolt of the passions, the judgment of reason is not
so clear. I say, our passions and affections raise clouds and mists
which darken the mind, and do incline the will by a pleasing violence ;
but after the evil action is done, when the affection ceaseth, then guilt
flasheth in the face of conscience. As Judas, whose heart lay asleep
all the while he was going on in his villainy, but afterwards it fell upon
him. Thou hast ' sinned in betraying innocent blood.' When the
affections are satisfied, and give place to reason, that was before con
demned, and reason takes the throne again, it hath the more force to
affect us with grief and fear, whilst it strikes through the heart of a
man with a sharp sentence of reproof for obeying appetite before reason.
Now this conscience of sin may be choked and smothered for a while,
but the flame will break forth, and our hidden fears are easily revived
and awakened, except we get our pardon and discharge. A reason
able nature implies a conscience.

[2.] A conscience implies a law, by which good and evil are distin
guished ; for if we make conscience of anything, it must be by virtue
of some law or obligation from God, who is our maker and governor,
and unto whom we are accountable, and whose authority giveth a force
and warrant to the warnings and checks of conscience, without which
they would be weak and ineffectual, and all the hopes and fears they
stir up in us would be vain fancies and fond surmises. I need not
insist upon this, a conscience implies a law. The heathens had a law,
because they had a conscience : Bom. ii. 15, ' Which show the work
of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness,
and their thoughts the meanwhile accusing, or else excusing one
another.' They have a conscience doth accuse or excuse, doth require
according to the tenor of the law. So when the apostle speaks of
those stings of conscience that are revived in us by the approach of
death, he saith, 1 Cor. xv. 56, ' The sting of death is sin, and the
strength of sin is the law.' Those stings which men feel in a death-
threatening sickness, are not the fruits of their disease, but, justified by
the highest reason ; they come from a sense of siny and this sense is
strengthened and increased in us by the law of God, from whence con
science receives all its force.

[3.] A law implies a sanction, or a confirmation by penalties arid
rewards ; for otherwise it is but an arbitrary rule or direction, which
we might slight or disregard without any great loss or danger. No ;
the law is armed with a dreadful curse against all those that disobey

180 THE FIRST SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

it. There is no dallying with God, he hath set life and death before
us ; life and good, death and evil, Deut. xxx. 15. Now the precept,
that is the rule of our duty, and the sanction is the rule of God's pro
cess, what God will do, or might do, and what we have deserved should
be done to us. The one shows what is due from us to God, and the
other what may justly be expected at God's hands ; therefore, before
the penalty be executed, it concerns us to get a pardon. The scripture
represents God as ' angry with the wicked every day,' standing con
tinually with his bow ready, with his arrow upon the string, as ready
to let fly, with his sword not only drawn but whetted, as if he were
just about to strike, if we turn not, Ps. vii. 11-13.

[4.] A sanction implies a judge, who will take cognisance of the
keeping or breaking of this law ; for otherwise the sanction or penalty
were but a vain scarecrow, if there were no person to look after it.
God, that is our maker and governor, is our judge. Would he
appoint penalties for the breach of his law, and never reckon with us
for our offences, is a thought so unreasonable, so much against the
sense of conscience, against God's daily providence, against scripture,
Avhich everywhere (in order to this, to quicken us to seek forgiveness
of sins) represents God as a judge. Conscience is afraid of an invisible
judge, who will call us to account for what we have done. The apostle
tells us, Horn. i. 32, the heathen ' knew the judgment of God, and that
they that have done such things as they have done are worthy of death.'
And providence shows us there is such a judge that looks after the keep
ing and breaking of his law, hath owned every part of it from heaven by
the judgments he executes : Rom. i. 18, ' The wrath of God is revealed
from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men ;' hath
owned either table, by punishing sometimes the ungodliness, and some
times the unrighteousness of the world ; nay, every notable breach by
way of omission or commission. The apostle saith, ' every transgres
sion,' and 'every disobedience.' These two words signify sins of omission
or commission : it hath been punished, and God hath owned his law,
that it is a firm authentic rule. And the scripture also usually makes
use of this notion or argument of a judge to quicken us to look after
the pardon of our sins : Acts x. 42, 43, ' And he hath commanded us
to preach and testify to the people, that it is he that was ordained of
God to be the judge of the quick and dead. To him give all the pro
phets witness, that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall
receive remission of sins/ So Acts iii. 19-21. Surely we that are to
appear before the bar of an impartial judge, being so obnoxious to him
for the breach of his holy law, what have we to do but to make sup
plication to our judge, and prevent execution by a submissive asking
of a pardon, and accepting the grace God hath provided ?

[5.] A judge implies a judgment-day, or some time when his justice
must have a solemn trial, when he will reckon with the lapsed world.
He reckons sometimes with nations now, for ungodliness and unright
eousness, by wars, and pestilence, and famine. He reckons with par
ticular persons at their death, and when their work is done he pays
them their wages : Heb. ix. 27, ' It is appointed ibr all men once to
die, and after that the judgment.' But there is a more general and
final judgment, when his justice must have a solemn trial, which is in

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE FIRST SERMON. 181

part evident in nature ; for the apostles did slide in the Christian
doctrine mostly by this means into the hearts of those to whom they
preached : Acts xxiv. 25, ' He reasoned of righteousness, temperance,
and judgment to come.' The particularity of it belongs to the gospel
revelation, but nature hath some kind of sense of it in itself, and they
are urged to repent, ' because God hath appointed a day wherein he
will judge the world in righteousness, by the man whom he hath
ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he
hath raised him from the dead,' Acts xvii. 31. God judgeth the world
in patience now, but then in righteousness, when all things shall be
reviewed, and everything restored ; virtue to its public honour, and
vice to its due shame.

[6.] If there be a solemn judgment-day, when every one must receive
his final doom, this judgment certainly infers a condemnation to a
fallen creature, unless God set up another court for his relief ; for now
man is utterly disenabled by sin to fulfil the law, and can by no means
avoid the punishment that is due to his transgression. I shall prove
this by three reasons : — The law to fallen man is impossible; the penalty
is intolerable ; and the punishment, for aught that yet appears, if God
do not take another course, is unavoidable.

(1.) The duty of the law is impossible. The apostle tells us 'what
the law could not do, in that it was weak through the weakness of our
flesh.' It could not justify us before God, it could not furnish us with
any answer to his demands, when he shall call us to an account. Man
is mightily addicted to the legal covenant, therefore it is one part of a
gospel minister's work to represent the impossibility of ever obtaining
grace or life by that covenant. Man would stick to the law as long as
he can, and will patch up a sorry righteousness of his own, some few
superficial things. He makes a short exposition of the law, that he
may cherish a large opinion of his own righteousness ; and curtails
the law of God, that the ell may be no longer than the cloth, and
brings it down to a poor contemptible thing, requiring a few external
superficial duties of men. We read often of being ' dead to sin,' and
' to the world ;' it is as certainly true we must be ' dead to the law.'
Now how are we dead to the law ? The scripture tells us in one
place, that ' through the law we are dead to the law ;' and in another
place, that we are ' dead to the law through the body of Christ/ The
first place is Gal. ii. 19, ' Through the law I am dead to the law.'
Men are apt to stand to the legal covenant, and have their confidence
in the flesh, to place their hopes of acceptance with God in some few
external things, which they make their false righteousness. For the
carnal world, as it cries up a false happiness as its God, so men have
a false righteousness which is their Christ. Now through the law they
are dead to it. How ? The law supposeth us as innocent, and requires
us to continue so : ' Cursed is every one that continues not in every
thing,' &c. Suppose a man should exactly fulfil it afterwards, yet the
paying of new debts will not quit old scores. And then we are ' dead
to the law by the body of Christ,' Horn. vii. 4 ; by the crucified body
of Christ, by which he hath merited and purchased a better hope and
grace for us. Well, the duty is impossible.

(2.) The penalty is intolerable, for who can stand when God is

182 THE FIRST SEUMOJT. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

angry ? Ezek. xxii. 14, ' Can thine heart endure, or can thine hands
be strong, in the day that I shall deal with thee ? ' We that cannot
endure the pain of the gout or stone, how shall we endure the eternal
wrath of God ? It is surely a very ' dreadful thing to fall into the
hands of that living God/ that lives for ever to punish the transgressors
of his law.

(3.) The punishment is unavoidable, unless sin be pardoned, and
you submit to God's way : for I would ask you, what hope can you
have in Go4, whose nature engageth him to hate sin, and whose justice
obligeth hirfi to punish it ?

(1st.) Whose nature engageth him to hate sin and sinners : Hab. i.
13, ' He is of purer eyes than to behold iniquity.' I urge this for a
double reason : partly because I have observed that all the security ot
sinners, and their neglect of seeking after pardon by Jesus Christ, it
comes from their lessening thoughts of God's holiness ; and if their
hearts were sufficiently possessed with an awe of God's unspotted
purity and holiness, they would more look after the terms of grace God
hath provided : Ps. 1. 21, ' Thou thoughtest I was altogether such an
one as thyself.' Why do men live securely in their sins, and do not
break off their evil course ? They think God is not so severe and
harsh, and so .all their confidence is grounded upon a mistake of God's
nature, and such a dreadful mistake as amounts to a blasphemy: ' Thou
thoughtest I was altogether such an one as thyself/ The other reason
is this, particularly because I observe the bottom reason of all the fear
that is in the hearts of men is God's holiness : 1 Sam. vi. 20, ' Who
is able to stand before this holy God ? ' and ' Who would not fear
thee ? for thou art holy/ Kev. xv. 4. We fear his power ; why ?
because it is .set on work by his wrath. We fear his wrath ; why ?
because it is kindled by his justice and righteousness. We fear his
righteousness, because it is bottomed and grounded upon his holiness,
and upon the purity of his nature.

(2dly.) His justice obligeth him to punish sin, that the law might not
seem to be made in vain. It concerns the universal judge to maintain
the reputation of his justice in reference to men, and to appear to them
still as a righteous God : Gen. xviii. 25, ' Shall not the judge of all the
earth do right ? ' and Horn. iii. 5, 6, ' Is God unrighteous to take
vengeance? how then shall he judge the world?' These scriptures
imply, that if there were the least blemish, if you could suppose he
should fail in point of righteousness, this were to be denied, that God
should be the judge of the world. Therefore God's righteousness and
justice, which gives to every one their due, must shine in its proper
place ; he will give vengeance to whom vengeance is due, and blessing
to whom blessing belongs. In our case punishment belongs to us, and
what can we expect from this God but wrath and eternal destruction ?
Therefore if all this be so, if a conscience suppose a law, a law a
sanction, a sanction a judge — a judge some time when his justice must
have a solemn trial, and this will necessarily infer condemnation to a
fallen creature — what then shall we do?

[7.] From this condemnation there is no escape, unless God set up
another court and chancery of the gospel, where condemned sinners
may be taken to mercy, and their sins forgiven, and they justified and

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE FIRST SERMON. ]83

accepted unto grace and life, Upon terms that may salve God's honour
and government over mankind. There is a great deal of difference
between the forgiving private wrongs and injuries, and the pardoning
of public offences ; between the pardon of a magistrate, and the pardon
of a private person. When equals fall out among themselves, they
may end their differences in charity, and in such ways as best please
themselves, by a mere forgiving, by acquitting the sense of the wrong
done, or a bare submission of the party offending. But the case is dif
ferent here : God is not reconciled to us merely as the party offended,
but as the governor of the world ; the case lies between the judge of the
world and sinning mankind ; therefore it must not be ended by mere
compromise and agreement, but by satisfaction, that his law may be
satisfied, and the honour of his justice secured. Therefore to make
the pardon of man a thing convenient to the righteous and holy judge
to bestow, without any impeachment to the honour of his justice and
authority of his law, the Lord finds out this great mystery, ' God mani
fested in our flesh/ Jesus Christ is ' made under the law, to redeem
them that were under the law/ Gal. iv. 5 ; and is ' become a propitia
tion to satisfy God's justice,' Kom. iii. 25, 26. And so God shows
rnercy to his creatures, and yet the awe of his government is kept up,
and a full demonstration of his righteousness is given to the world.

[8.] This being done conveniently to God's honour, we must sue out
our pardon with respect to both the covenants, both that which we
have broken, the law of nature, and that which is made in Christ, and
is to be accepted by us as our sanctuary and sure refuge.

(1.) We must have a broken-hearted sense of sin, and of the curse
due to the first covenant ; for it is the disease brings us to the physi
cian ; the curse drives us to the promise, and the tribunal of justice to
the throne of grace ; and the avenger of blood at our heels, that causeth
us to fly to our proper city of refuge, and to take sanctuary at the
Lord's grace, Heb. vi. 18. So that if you mince and extenuate sin,
you seem to hold to the first covenant, and had rather plead innocent
than guilty. No ; if you would have this favour, you must confess your
sins : 1 John i. 9, ' If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to
forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness/ You
must confess your sins, and with that remorse that will become offences
done to so great a God. And there must not only be a sense of sin,
but of the curse and merit of sin also ; for we must not only accuse,
but judge ourselves, that God may not judge and condemn us, 1 Cor.
xi. 31. Self-accusing respects sin, and is acted in confession ; self-
judging respects the curse or punishment that is due to us for sin,
and it is a person's pronouncing upon himself according to the tenor
of the law what is his due, acknowledging his guilt, and this with
much brokenness of heart before God, when he hath involved himself
in God's eternal wrath and displeasure. I observe, that the law-cove
nant is in the scripture compared to a prison, wherein God hath shut up
guilty souls, Born. xi. 32, ' He hath concluded or shut them up, that
he may have mercy upon them ;' Gal. iii. 21, ' He hath shut them up
under sin/ The law is God's prison, and no offenders can get out of
it till they have God's leave; and from him they have none, till they
are sensible of the justice and righteousness of that first dispensation,

184 THE FIRST SERMOX. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

confess their sins with brokennness of heart, and that it may be just
with God to condemn them for ever.

(2.) We must thankfully accept the Lord's grace, that offers pardon
to us. For since God is pleased to try us a second time, and set us
up with a new stock of grace, and that brought about in such a
wonderful way, that he may recover the lost creation to himself, surely if
we shall despise our remedy, after we have rendered ourselves incapable
of our duty, no condemnation is bad enough for us, John iii. 18, 19.
Therefore we should admire the mercy of God in Christ, and have
such a deep sense of it, that it may check our sinful self-love, which
hath been our bane and ruin. And since God showed himself willing
to be reconciled, we must enter into his peace, not look upon ourselves
in a hopeless and desperate condition, but depend upon the merit,
sacrifice, and intercession of Christ, and be encouraged by his gracious
promise and covenant to ' come with boldness, that we may find grace
and mercy to help in a time of need,' Heb. iv. 16. Thus you see the
need we have to look after this pardon of sin.

2. Secondly, I must show our misery without this ; and this will be
best done by considering the notions here in the text. Here is filth
to be covered, a burden of which we must be eased ; and here is a
debt that must be cancelled : and unless this be, what a miserable
condition are we in !

[1.] What a heavy burden is sin, where it is not pardoned ! Carnal
men feel it not for the present : elements are not burdensome in their
own place ; but how soon may they feel it ! Two sorts of consciences
feel the burden of sin — a tender conscience, and a wounded conscience.
It is grievous to a tender heart, that values the love of God, to lie
under the guilt of sin, and to be obnoxious to his wrath and displea
sure : Ps. xxxviii. 4, ' Mine iniquities are gone over mine head, as a
burden too heavy for me.' Broken bones are sensible of the least
weight; certainly a broken heart cannot make light of sin. What
kind of hearts are those that sin securely, and without remorse, and
are never troubled ? Go to wounded consciences, and ask of them
what sin is : Gen. iv. 13, ' Mine iniquity is greater than I can bear ; '
Prov. xviii. 14, ' A wounded spirit, who can bear ? ' As long as the
evil lies without us, it is tolerable, the natural courage of a man may
bear up under it ; but when the spirit itself is wounded with the sense
of sin, who can bear it ? If a spark of God's wrath light upon the
conscience, how soon do men become a burden to themselves ; and
some have chosen strangling rather than life. Ask Cain, ask Judas,
what it is to feel the burden of sin. Sinners are ' all their lifetime
subject to this bondage ; ' it is not always felt, but soon awakened : it
may be done by a pressing exhortation at a sermon ; it may be done
by some notable misery that befalls us in the world ; it may be done
by a scandalous sin ; it may be done by a grievous sickness, or worldly
disappointment. All these things and many more may easily revive
it in us. There needs not much ado to put a sinner in the stocks of
conscience. Therefore do but consider to be eased of this burden ; oh
the blessedness of it !

God.

[2.] It is filth to be covered, which renders us odious in the sight of
>d. It is said, Prov. xiii. 5, that 'a sinner is loathsome.' To

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE FIRST SERMON. 185

whom ? To God. Certainly he is of purer eyes than to "behold
iniquity. To good men. ' The wicked is an abomination to the
righteous ; ' the new nature hath an aversion to it. Lot's righteous
soul was vexed from day to day with the conversation of the wicked.
A wicked man hates a godly man with a hatred of enmity and
abomination ; but a godly man doth not hate a wicked man with a
hatred of enmity — that is opposite to good-will — but with that of
abomination, which is opposite to complacence. It is loathsome to
an indifferent man, for holiness darts an awe and reverence into the
conscience. 'The righteous is more excellent than his neighbour/
and a wicked person is a vile person in the common esteem of the
world : horrible profaneness will not easily down. Nay, it is loath
some to other wicked men. I do not know whether I expound that
scripture rightly, but it looks somewhat so, ' Hateful and hating one
another.' We hate sin in another, though we will not take notice of
it in ourselves. The sensuality and pride and vanity of one wicked
man is hated by another ; nay, he is loathsome to himself. Why ?
because he cannot endure to look into himself. We cannot endure
ourselves when we are serious. ' They will not come to the light, lest
their deeds should be reproved.' And we are shy of God's presence ;
we are sensible we have something makes us offensive to him, and we
hang off from him when we have sinned against him; as it was
David's experience, Ps. xxxii. 3. That was the cause of his silence :
he kept off from God, having sinned against him, and had not a heart
to go home and sue out his pardon. Oh, what a mercy is it, then, to
have this filth covered, that we may be freed from this bashful incon-
fidence, and not be ashamed to look God in the face, and may come
with a holy boldness into the presence of the blessed God ! Oh, the
blessedness of the man whose sin is covered !

[3.] It is a debt that binds the soul to everlasting punishment ; and
if it be not pardoned, the judge will give us over to the jailer, and the
jailer cast us into prison, ' till we have paid the uttermost farthing,'
Luke xii. 59. To have so vast a debt lying upon us, what a misery
is that ! Augustus bought that man's bed who could sleep soundly
when he was in debt so many hundred of sesterces. Certainly it is
a strange security that possesseth the hearts of men, when we are
obliged to suffer the vengeance of the wrath of the eternal God by our
many sins, and yet can sleep quietly. Body and soul will be taken
away in execution ; the day of payment is set, and may come much
sooner than you think for ; you must get a discharge, or else you are
undone for ever. Our debt comes to millions of millions ; well, if the
Lord will forgive so great a debt, oh, the blessedness of that man, &c.
Put altogether now ; certainly if you have ever been in bondage, if
you have felt the sting of death and curse of the law, or been scorched
by the wrath of God, or knew the horror of those upon whom God
hath exacted this debt in hell, certainly you would be more and more
affected with this wonderful grace. ' Oh, the blessedness of the man
to whom the Lord imputeth not his transgressions ! '

Thirdly, The consequent benefits. I will name three : —
[1.] It restores the creature to God, and puts us in joint again, in a
capacity to serve, and please, and glorify God : Ps. cxxx. 4, ' There is

186 THE FIRST SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared.' Forgiveness in
vites us to return to God, obliges us to return to God, and take it as
God dispenseth it; it inclines us to return to God, and encourages us
to live in a state of amity and holy friendship with God, pleasing and
serving him in righteousness and holiness all our days. Certainly it
invites us to return to God. Man stands aloof from a condemning
God, but may be induced to submit to a pardoning God. And it
obligeth us to return to God, to serve, and love, and please him who
will forgive so great a debt, and discharge us from all our sins ; for
she loved much to whom much was forgiven. It inclines us to serve
and please God ; for where God pardons he renews, he puts a new life>
into us that inclines us to God : Col. ii. 13, ' He hath quickened you
together with Christ, having forgiven all your trespasses.' And it
encourages us to serve and please God : Heb. ix. 14, ' How much more
shall the blood of Christ cleanse your consciences from dead works,
that ye may serve the living God ? ' and that in a suitable manner,
that you may serve God in a lively, cheerful manner. A poor creature
bound to his law, and conscious of his own disobedience, and obnoxious
to wrath and punishment, is mightily clogged, and drives on heavily ;
but when the conscience is purged from dead works, we serve the living
God in a lively manner ; and this begets a holy cheerfulness in the
soul, and we are freed from that bondage that otherwise would clog
us in our duty to God.

[2.] It lays the foundation for solid comfort and peace in our own
souls, for till sin be pardoned you have no true comfort ; because the
justice of the supreme governor of the world will still be dreadful to
us, whose laws we have broken, whose wrath we have justly deserved,
and whom we still apprehend as offended with us, and provoked by
us. We may lull the soul asleep with carnal delights, but the virtue
of that opium will be soon spent. All those joys are but stolen
waters, and bread eaten in secret, a poor, sorry peace, that dares not
come to the light and endure the trial, — a sorry peace, that is soon dis
turbed by a few serious and sober thoughts of God and the world to
come ; but when once sin is pardoned, then you have true joy indeed-
' Be of good cheer, thy sins be forgiven thee,' Mat. ix. 2. Then misery
is plucked up by the roots: 'Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people.'
Why ? ' Her iniquity is forgiven,' Isa. xl. 1, 2 ; ' And we joy in God
as those that have received the atonement,' Horn. v. 11. The Lord
Jesus hath made the atonement ; but when we have received the
atonement, then we joy in God, then there is matter for abundant
delight, when ' the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the
Holy Ghost given unto us.'

[3.] When we are pardoned, then we are capable of eternal happi
ness. Pardon of sin is gratia removens prohibens, that grace that
removes the impediment, that takes the make-bate out of the way,
removes that that hinders our entrance into heaven. Sanctification
is the beginning ; but till we are pardoned, there can be no entrance
into heaven : now this removes the incapacity. 1 observe remission
of sins is put for all the privilege part, as repentance for the duties :
Acts v. 31, ' Him hath God exalted to give repentance and remission
of sins.' There are two initial benefits — repentance, as the foundation,.

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE FIRST SERMON. 18?

of the new life ; and remission of sins, as the foundation of all our
future mercies. There are two chief blessings offered in the new
covenant, pardon and life, reconciliation with God, and the everlasting
fruition of him in glory ; and the one makes way for the other : Acts
xxvi. 18, ' To open their eyes, and to turn them from Satan to God,
that they may receive remission of sins, and an inheritance among the
saints.' When we are pardoned, then we are capable to look for the
blessed inheritance; the impediment is taken out of the way that
excludes from it.

And thus you see ( the blessedness of the man whose transgression
is forgiven, whose filth is covered, and unto whom the Lord will not
impute his sin.'

A WOBD OF APPLICATION.

1. Let us bless God for the Christian religion, where this privilege
is discovered to us in all its glory, and that upon very commodious
terms, fit to gain the heart of man, and to reduce him to God : Micah
vii. 18, ' Who is a God like unto thee among all the gods, pardoning
the transgressions of thine heritage ? ' The business of religion is to
provide sufficiently for two things, which have much troubled the
considering part of the world; — a suitable happiness for mankind,
and suitable means for the expiation of sin. Happiness is our great
desire, and sin is our great burden and trouble. Now these are fully
made known and discovered to us by the Christian faith. The last is
that we are upon, — the way how the grand scruple of the world may be
satisfied, and their guilty fears appeased ; and that we may see the
excellency of the Christian religion above all religions in the world,
it offers pardon upon such terms as are most commodious to the
honour of God, and most satisfactory to our souls ; that is, upon the
account of Christ's satisfaction and our own repentance, without
which our case is not compassionable. The first I will chiefly insist
on. The heathens were mightily perplexed about the way how God
could dispense with the honour of his justice in the pardon of sin.
That man is God's creature, and therefore his subject ; that he hath
exceedingly failed and faulted in his duty and subjection to him, and
is therefore obnoxious to God's just wrath and vengeance, are truths
evident in the light of nature and common experience ; and therefore
the heathens had some convictions of this, and saw a need that God
should be atoned and propitiated by some sacrifices of expiation ; and
the nearer they lived to the original of this tradition and institution,
the more burdened and pressing were their conceits and apprehensions
thereof. But in all their cruel superstitions there was no rest of soul ;
they knew not the true God, nor tne proper ransom, nor had any sure
way to convey pardon to them, but were still left to the puzzle and
distraction of their own thoughts, and could not make God merciful
without some diminution of his holiness and justice, nor make him
just without some diminution of his mercy. Somewhat they conceived
of the goodness of God by his continuing forfeited benefits so long :
' God left them not without a witness ;' but yet they could not recon
cile it to his justice or will to punish sinners ; and all their appre
hensions of the pardon of sin were but probabilities, and what was

188 THE FIRST SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

wrought to procure merit was ridiculous, or else barbarous and un
natural, giving ' their first-born for the sin of their soul,' Micah vi. 7.
And all those notions they had about this apprehended expiation were
too weak to change the heart or life of man, or to reduce him to God.
Come we now to the Jews. The Jews had many sacrifices of God's
own institution, but such as ' did not make the comers thereunto per
fect, as pertaining to the conscience,' Heb. ix. 9 ; and the ransom that
was to be given to provoked justice was known but to a few. They
saw much of the patience and forbearance of God, but little of the
righteousness of God, and which was the great propitiation. Till
' God set forth Jesus Christ to be a propitiation, through faith in his
blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are
past through the forbearance of God ; to declare, I say, at this time,
his righteousness, that he might be just, and the justifier of him that
believes in Jesus,' Rom. iii. 25, 26. Their ordinances and sacrifices
were rather a bond acknowledging the debt, or pre-signifying the
ransom that was to be paid, and their sacrifices did rather breed
bondage ; and their ordinances were called ' an handwriting of ordi
nances that were against them.' The redemption of souls was then
spoken of as a great mystery, but sparingly revealed : Ps. xlix. 3, 4,
' My mouth shall speak of wisdom, and the meditation of my heart
shall be of understanding. I will incline mine ear to a parable, I will
open my dark sayings upon the harp.' What was that wisdom ?
What was that dark saying ? ' The redemption of souls is precious ;
it ceaseth for ever.' As it lies upon mere man's hand, ' none can give
a ransom for his brother.' Eternal redemption by Christ was a dark
saying in those days, only they knew no mere man could do it. And
in more early times, in Job's time, he was ' an interpreter, one of a
thousand,' that could bring this message to a distressed sinner, that
God had found out a ransom. This atonement, then, that lies at the
bottom of pardon of sin, was a rare thing in those days. Let us bless
God for the clear and open discovery of this truth, and free offer of
grace by Jesus Christ.

The second use is to quicken us to put in for a share in this blessed
privilege. I have spent my time in presenting to you what a blessed
thing it is to have our sins pardoned. Christians, a man that flows in
wealth and honour, till he be pardoned, is not a happy man. A man
that lives afflicted, contemned, not taken notice of in the world, if he
be a pardoned sinner, oh, the blessedness of that man 1 They are not
happy that have least trouble, but they that have least cause ; not they
that have a benumbed conscience, but they that have a conscience
sound, established, and settled in the grace of God, through Jesus Christ
our Lord, and bottomed upon his holy covenant, and that peace and grace
he offers to us ; this is the happy man. By these and such like argu
ments I would have you put in for a share of this privilege. But what
must be required ? I would fain send you away with some directions.

Let me entreat you, if this be such a blessed thing, to make it your
daily, your earnest, your hearty prayer to God, that your sins may be
pardoned, Mat. vi. 12. Our Lord hath taught us to pray (for we
make but too much work for pardoning mercy every day), ' Every day
forgive us our trespasses.' To-day, in one of the petitions, is common

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE SECOND SERMON. 189

to all that follow ; as we beg daily bread, we must beg daily pardon,
daily grace against temptations, tinder the law, they had a lamb every
morning and every evening offered to God for a daily sacrifice, Num.
xxviii. 4-6. Wo are all invited to look to the Lamb of God, that
taketh away the sins of the world. Surely we have as much need as
they — more cause than they ; because now all is clear, and openly made
known unto us. God came to Adam in the cool of the day ; he would
not let him sleep in his sins : before night came, he comes and rouseth
his conscience, and then gives out the promise of the seed of the woman
that should break the serpent's head. In reconciliation with God, let
not the sun go down upon God's wrath, Eph. iv. 26. A man should
not sleep in his anger, nor out of charity with man ; surely we should
make our peace with God every day. If a man, under the law, had
contracted any uncleanness, he was to wash his clothes before evening,
that he might not lie a night in his uncleanness. We should daily
earnestly come to God with this request, Lord, pardon our sins. But
what ! must those that are already adopted into God's family, and taken
into his grace and favour, daily pray for pardon of sin ? Though upon
our first faith our state be changed, and we are indeed made children
of God, and heirs of eternal life by faith in Christ Jesus ; yet he that
is clean, need wash his feet. We contract a great deal of sinful de
filement and pollution by walking up and down here in a dirty world;
and we must1 every day be cleansing our consciences before God, and
begging that we may be made partakers of this benefit. The Lord
may, for our unthankfulness, our negligence, our stupid security, revive
the memory of old sins, and make us look into the debt-book (that
hath been cancelled) with horror, and make us ' possess the sins of our
youth.' An old bruise is felt upon every change of weather. When
we prove unthankful, and careless, and stupid, and negligent, and do
not keep our watch, the Lord may suffer these things to return upon
our consciences with great amazement. Guilt raked out of its grave
is more frightful than a ghost, or one risen from the dead. Few be
lievers have, upon right terms, the assurance of their own sincerity ;
and though God may blot sins out of the book of his remembrance,
yet he will not blot them out of our consciences. The worm of con
science is killed still by the application of the blood of Christ and the
Spirit. This short exhortation I would give you, the other would take
up too much time.

SERMON II.

Blessed is Tie whose transgression is fen-given, whose sin is covered.
Blessed is the man unto ivliom the Lord imputeth not iniquity,
and in whose spirit there is no guile. — Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

IN this text I observed, that it is a great degree and step towards,
yea, a considerable part of our blessedness, to obtain pardon of our
sins upon the account of Christ's righteousness. I showed the

100 THE SECOND SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

necessity which lies upon men, who are all become guilty before God,
to look after this pardon ; and thereupon took occasion to represent
the excellency of the Christian religion, that hath provided a salve
for the great sore that runs upon all mankind, above that of the
pagans, and also that of the Jews, to whom this mystery was but
darkly revealed. To proceed to another use, to exhort you to put in
for a share in this blessedness, to persuade you to it, let me use a few
motives.

1. Till you are pardoned you are never blessed; there is an
obstacle and impediment in the way hinders your blessedness. What
though you flow in wealth, ease, and plenty ; yet as long as this black
storm hangs over your head, and you know not how soon it will drop
upon you, you cannot be accounted happy men. Do you account him
a happy man who is condemned to die, because he hath a plentiful
allowance till his execution ? or him a happy man that makes a fair
show abroad, and puts a good face upon his ruinous and breaking
condition, but at home is pinched with want and misery, which is
ready to come upon him like an armed man ? or him a happy man
that revels it out in all manner of pleasure, but is to die at night ?
Then those that remain in the guilt of their sins may be happy. But
now, on the other side, a pardoned sinner is blessed whatever befalls
him. If he be afflicted, the sting of his affliction is gone, that is sin ;
if he be prosperous, the curse of his blessings is taken away; the
wrath of God is appeased, and so every condition is made tolerable or
comfortable to him.

2. Nothing less than a pardon will serve the turn. Not forbearance
on God's side, nor forgetfulness on ours.

[1.] It is not a forbearance of the punishment on God's part, but a
dissolving the obligation to the punishment. God may be angry with
us when he doth not actually strike us : as the psalmist says, Ps. vii.
11-13, ' God is angry with the wicked every day. If he turn not, he
will whet his sword ; he hath bent his bow, and made it ready. He
hath also prepared for him the instruments of death ; he ordaineth
his arrows against the persecutors.' In the day of his patience he
doth for a while spare ; but God is ready to deal with them hand to
hand, for he is sharpening his sword at a distance ; he is bending his
bow : the arrow is upon the string, and how soon God may let it fly
we cannot tell ; therefore we are never safe till we turn to God, and
enter into his peace. Wherever there is sin there is guilt, and
wherever there is guilt there will be punishment. If we dance about
the brink of hell, and go merrily to execution, it argues not our sin,1
but stupidity and folly.

[2.] On our part, our senseless forgetfulness will do us no good.
Carnal men mind not the happiness of an immortal soul, and they are
not troubled because they consider not their condition ; but they are
not happy that feel least trouble, but those that have least cause. A
benumbed conscience cannot challenge this blessedness ; they only put
off that which they cannot put away, which God hath neither for
given nor covered. They do but skin the wound till it fester and
rankle into a dangerous sore. God is the wronged party, and supreme

1 Qu. ' the pardon of our sin ' ? — ED.

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE SECOND SERMON. 191

judge, to whose sentence we must stand or fall. If he justifies, then
who will condemn ? We may lay ourselves asleep, and sing peace to
ourselves ; but it is not what we say, but what God saith : ' There is
DO peace, saith my God, to the wicked.'

3. A pardon is surely a great blessing, if we consider, first, the evils
we are freed from ; and, secondly, the good depending upon it.

[1.] The evils we are freed from. Guilt is the obligation to punish
ment, and pardon is the dissolving or loosing that obligation. Now,
the punishment is exceeding great, no less than hell and damnation ;
and hell is no vain scarecrow, nor is heaven a May-game. Eternity
makes everything truly great. Look at the loss— an eternal separation
from the comfortable presence of God : Mat. xxv. 41, ' Go, ye cursed,'
&c. ; and Luke xiii. 27, ' Depart, ye workers of iniquity.' When God
turned Adam out of paradise, his case was very sad, but God took
care of him, made him coats of skins to clothe him, gave him a day
of patience, afterwards promised the seed of the woman, who should
recover the lapsed state of mankind, and so intimated hopes of a
better paradise. That exile, therefore, is nothing comparable to this ;
for now man is stript of all his comfort, sent into an endless state of
misery, where there shall be no hope of ever changing his condition.
Now, to be delivered from this that is so great an evil, what a blessed
ness is it ! For the pcena sensus, the pain as well as the loss, our Lord
sets it forth by two notions : Mark ix. 44, ' The worm that never dies,
and the fire that shall never be quenched.' The scripture speaks of
the soul with allusion to the state of the body after death. In the
body worms breed usually, and many times they were burnt with fire.
Accordingly, our state in the world to come is set forth by a worm and
a fire. The worm implies the worm of conscience — a reflection upon
our past folly and disobedience to God, and the remembrance of all
the affronts we have put upon Christ. Here men may run from the
rebukes of conscience by many shifts, sports, distracting their minds
with a clatter of business ; but then there is not a thought free, but
the damned are always thinking of slighted means, abused comforts,
wasted time, the offences done to a merciful God, and the curse
wherein they have involved themselves by their own folly. The fire
that shall never be quenched notes the wrath of God, or those un
known pains that shall be inflicted upon the body and soul ; which
must needs be great, because God himself will take the sinful creature
into his own hands to punish him, and will show forth the glory of his
wrath and power upon him. When God punisheth us by a creature,
the creature is not a vessel capacious enough to convey the power of
his wrath ; as when a giant strikes with a straw, that cannot convey
his strength. But when God falls upon us himself, ' It is a fearful
thing to fall into the hands of the living God/ How dreadful is that !
Is it not a blessedness to be freed from so great an evil ? Then a little
mitigation, a drop to cool your tongue, would be accounted a great
mercy.

[2.] If we consider the good depending on it. You are not capable
of enjoying God, and being happy for evermore, till his wrath be ap
peased, and your sins forgiven ; but when that is once done, then you
may have sure hope of being admitted into his presence : Rom. v. 10,

192 THE SECOND SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

' If, when we were enemies, we were reconciled by his death, much
more being now reconciled shall we be saved by his life ; ' that is to
say, it is far more credible that a reconciled man should be glorified,
than that a sinner and rebel should be reconciled. If you can pass
over this difficulty, and once get into God's peace, then what may you
not expect from God ? The first favour to such as have been rebels
against him facilitates the belief of all acts of grace.

Now, what must we do that we may be capable of this blessed pri
vilege, that our sins may be pardoned, and our filth covered, and our
debt may be forgiven ? I shall give my answer in three branches : —

I. I will show you what is to be done as to your first entrance into
the evangelic state.

II. What is to be done as to your continuance therein, and that
you may still enjoy this privilege ; and —

III. What is to be done as to your recovery out of grievous lapses,
and falls, and wounds, as are more troublesome to the conscience, for
which a particular and express repentance is required.

I. As to our first entrance into the evangelic state ; that is by faith
and repentance : both are necessary to pardon, Acts x. 43, ' To him
give all the prophets witness, that through his name, whosoever be-
lieveth in him shall receive remission of sins.' There remission of sins
is granted to a believer. Now repentance is full out as necessary,
Acts ii. 38, ' Kepent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of
Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins ; ' Luke xxiv. 47, ' And that
repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among
all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.' What is in another evangelist,
' to preach the gospel to every creature,' in this is, ' that repentance
and remission of sins should be preached in his name.' And this is
preaching the gospel ; for the gospel is nothing else but a doctrine of
repentance and remission of sins. So if we will not hearken to the
vain fancies of men who have perverted the scripture, but stand to the
plain gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; these two duties are necessary
to pardon. Christ's satisfaction is not imputed to us, but upon terms
agreed on in the covenant of redemption. As to the impetration there
is required the intervention of Christ's merit, so to the application
faith and repentance, without which we are not pardoned. These two
graces have a distinct reference, and it is intimated by that passage of
Paul, for he gives this account of his ministry, Acts xx. 21, ' Testifying
both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance towards God,
and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ.' Here, in short, repentance
respects God, to whom we return, and faith Jesus Christ, by whom we
return. From God we fell, to God we must return ; we fell from him
as we withdrew our allegiance, and sought our happiness elsewhere ;
and we return to him as our rightful Lord and our proper happiness.
And then faith in Christ is necessary, because the Lord Jesus is the
only remedy for our misery, who opened the way to God by his merit
and satisfaction, and doth also bring us to walk in his ways by his
renewing first, and then reconciling grace ; and faith is that that
respects him. Who will take physic of a physician whose art he does
not trust, or go to sea with a pilot whose skill he questions ? Who
will venture his eternal interest in Christ's hands, if he be not per-

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE SECOND SERMON. 193

suaded of his ability and fidelity, as one that is able to make our peace
with God, and bring us to the enjoyment of him ? But I would not
lightly mention it, but bring it to a distinct issue.

1. I will show you it is for the glory of God and comfort of the
creature that there should be a stated course of entering into God's
peace, or applying the gospel ; for we must not so look to the impetra-
tion, or merit and righteousness of Christ, as not to consider the appli
cation, and how we come to have a title to these things.

2. I will show that these two graces and duties are faith and repent
ance, which do in many things agree, and in other respects differ.

3. I will show you that they, differing in their use, are required for
distinct reasons and ends.

4. The use of these graces will plainly discover their nature to you,
so that a poor Christian, that would settle his soul upon Christ's terms,
and this blessed gospel made known to us, need not any longer debate
what is repentance towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus
Christ.

1. It is for the glory of God and the comfort of the creature
that there should be a stated course of applying the privileges of
the gospel, or of entering into God's peace.

[1.] It is certainly for the glory of God. It is not meet that
pardon and life should be prostituted to every one that will hastily
challenge theso privileges. Pardon we are upon; our case is not
compassionable till we relent and submit to God's terms. I would
appeal to your own consciences : surely it is more suitable to the
wisdom of God that a penitent sinner should have pardon rather
than an impenitent, or one that securely continues in his sins, and
despiseth both the curse of the law and the grace of the gospel. It
is not agreeable to the honour of God, and the wisdom of his trans
actions with man, that such should have benefit by him. Again, for
faith : it is not meet we should have benefit by one we know not
and trust not. Whatever be God's mercy to infants, who are not in
a capacity to know and trust him, yet, in adult and grown persons,
it is necessary we should not have such great privileges settled upon
us without our knowledge, or besides and against our wills. God will
have our consent in a humble and solemn way, that we may come
and thankfully accept what he hath provided for us. So this is very
much for the glory of God.

[2.] And then for our comfort, that we may make our claim, that
we may state our interest with the greater certainty and assurance ;
for when great privileges are conditionally propounded, as they are
in the new covenant, our right is suspended till the conditions be
performed ; and certainly our comfort is suspended till we know they
be performed, till we know ourselves to be such as have an interest
in the promises of the gospel. I have told you, Blessed are they
whose sins are pardoned. But, saith the soul, if I knew my sins were
pardoned I should think myself a blessed creature indeed. What
would you reply to this anxious and serious soul ? God hath made
a promise, an offer of pardon by Christ : the offer of pardon is the invi
tation to use the means that we may be possessed of it. But then the
eerious anxious soul replies still, To whom is this promise made ? How

VOL. n. N

194 THE SECOND SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

shall I come to know that I am thus blessed and accepted by God,
and that my sins are pardoned? What is to be replied here?
Look to whom the promise is made. Certainly it is made to some,
or to all. If you say the promise is to all, you deceive the most ; if
to some, you must say, from scripture, to them that repent and believe
— to the penitent believer. Here is the shortest way to bring the
debate to an issue, wherein our comfort is so much concerned, to see
we be penitent believers. For thus the application is stated, and the
fixing these conditions is the more for the glory of God, and the
comfort of the creature.

2. The two graces or duties upon which it is fixed — faith and re
pentance — do in many things agree, in other respects differ.

[1.] They both agree in this, that they are both necessary to the
fallen creature, and do concern our recovery to God, and so are proper
to the gospel, which is provided for the restoration of lapsed man
kind. The gospel is a healing remedy, and therefore is Christ so
often set forth by the term of a physician. The law was a stranger
to both these duties ; it knew no such thing as repentance and faith
in Christ ; for, according to the tenor of it, once a sinner, and for
ever miserable. But the gospel is a plank cast out after shipwreck,
whereby we may escape and come safe to shore.

Again, they both agree in this, that they concern our entrance and
first recovery out of the defection and apostasy of mankind, for after
wards there are other things required; but as to our first entrance
into the evangelic state, both these graces are required, and the acts
of them so interwoven, that we can hardly distinguish them.

Again, they both agree in this, that they have a continual influ
ence upon our whole new obedience. For the secondary conditions
of the covenant do grow out of the first, and these two graces run
throughout our whole life. Kepentance, mortifying sin, is not a work
of a day, but of our whole lives, and the like is faith.

Again, they agree in that both are effected and wrought in us by
the Holy Spirit ; that God, who requires these things, gives them.

Lastly, they agree in this, that the one cannot be without the other,
neither repentance without faith, nor faith without repentance ; partly,
because there is no use of faith without repentance. Christ as media
tor is the means ; now the means are of no use without respect to the
end. Now Christ and the whole gospel grace is the means to come to
God. Besides, these things cannot be graces but in a concomitancy.
Repentance without faith, what would it be ? When we see our sins,
and bewail them, despair would make us sit down and die, if there
were not a Saviour to heal our natures and convert our souls. Neither
can faith be without repentance ; for unless there be a confession of
past sins, with a resolution of future obedience, we continue in our
obstinacy and stubbornness, and so we are incapable of mercy, our
case is not compassionable.

In short, repentance without faith would degenerate into the horror
of the damned, and our sorrow for sin would be tormenting rather
curing to us. And then faith would be a licentious and presumptuous
confidence without repentance : unless it be accompanied with this
hearty consent of living in the love, obedience, and service of God, with

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE SECOND SERMON. 195

a detestation of our former ways, it would be a turning the grace of
God into wantonness. Therefore these two always go together. Which
is the first, I will not enter upon ; but the one cannot be without the
other.

[2.] Let me show you wherein they differ : the one respects God,
the other Christ.

(1.) Repentance towards God. While we live in sin, we are not
only out of our way, but out of our wits. ' We were sometimes foolish
and disobedient, serving divers lusts and pleasures,' Titus iii. 3. We
live in rebellion against him against whom we cannot make our party
good ; and withal contenting ourselves with a false transitory happi
ness instead of a solid and eternal one, we never come to our wits
again till we think of returning to God. As the prodigal, when ' he
came to himself,' he thought of returning to his father ; and Ps.
xxii. 27, ' They shall remember, and turn to the Lord.' So long as
we lie in our sins, we are like men in a dream, we consider not from
whence we are, nor whither we are going, nor what shall become of
us to all eternity ; but go on against all reason and conscience, pro
voking God, and destroying our own souls. Man is never in his true
posture again, till he returns to God as his sovereign Lord and chief
happiness : as our sovereign Lord, that we may perform our duty to
him ; and our felicity and chief good, that we may seek all our happi
ness in him. And none do repent but those that give up themselves
to obey God and to do his will, as he is the sovereign Lord : 1 Peter
iv. 2, ' That he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh,
to the lusts of men, but to the will of God ; ' and look upon him as
their chief happiness, and prefer his favour above all the sensual
pleasures of the world, that they may be able in truth to say, ' Whom
have I in heaven but thee ? and there is none upon earth I desire
besides thee,' Ps. Ixxiii. 25. This is repentance towards God.

(2.) There is faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. This grace is neces
sary, that we may own our Redeemer, and be thankful to him, as the
author of our deliverance : Rom. vii. 25, ' 0 wretched man that I am !
But thanks be to God through Jesus Christ our Lord.' And also faith
is necessary, that we may trust ourselves in his hands. We are to
take Christ as our prophet, priest, and king ; to hear him as our pro
phet : Mat. xvii. 5, ' This is my beloved Son, hear him/ We are to
receive him as our Lord and King : Col. ii. 6, ' As ye have received
Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him.' We are to consider him
as the great high priest of our confession : Heb. iii. 1, ' Let us con
sider the Lord Jesus, the great apostle and high priest of our confes
sion/ Hear him we must as a prophet, that we may form our hopes
by his covenant, and frame our lives by his holy and pure doctrine.
Receive him we must as a king, that we may obey him in all things.
Consider him as a priest, that we may depend upon the merit and
value of his sacrifice and intercession, and may the more confidently
plead his covenant and promises to God. Now without this there can
be no commerce between us and Christ. Who will learn of him as a
prophet, whom he takes to be a deceiver ? obey him as a king, who
doth not believe his power ? or depend upon him with any confidence
or hopes of mercy, if he doth not believe the value of his merit and

19G THE SECOND SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

sacrifice? Herein these things differ — repentance towards God, and
faith in our Lord Jesus Christ ; the one respects the end, God ; the
other the means, Christ. Kepentance more especially respects our
duty ; faith, our comfort. Kepentance, newness of life for the future,
and returning to the primitive duty, the love of God, and obeying his
will ; faith, pardon of what is past, and hope of mercy to come. In
short, to God we give up ourselves as our supreme Lord ; to Christ as
Mediator, who alone can bring us to God : to God, as taking his will
for the rule of our lives and actions, and preferring his love above all
that is dear in the world ; to Christ as our Lord and Saviour, who
makes our peace with God, and gives the Holy Spirit to change our
hearts, that we may for ever live upon him as our life, hope, and
strength. Thus I have briefly showed you how repentance respects
God, and faith our Lord Jesus Christ.

3. That these graces having their peculiar reference, are required
in order to pardon, for distinct reasons and ends.

First, Kepentance is required for these reasons : —

[1.] Because otherwise God cannot have his end in pardon, which is
to recover the lost creation, that we may again live in his love and
obedience. Surely Christ came to seek and save that which was lost.
Now, to be lost, in the first and primitive sense, was to be lost to God.
Take the lost sheep or groat, it was lost to the owner, the son to the
father ; and so, if Christ came to save that which was lost, he came to
recover us to God, therefore said to redeem us to God.

[2.] Neither can the Redeemer do his work for which God hath
appointed him : 1 Peter iii. 18, ' He died, the just for the unjust, that
he might bring us to God.' We accept him in all his offices for this
end : ' I am the way, truth, and life ; no man comes to the Father but
by me.' Therefore, whole Christianity, from the beginning to the
end, a short description of it is this, — a coming to God by Christ :
Heb. vii. 25, 'He is able to save to the uttermost' Whom? — 'all
those that come to God by him.'

[3.] Without it we should not have our happiness. It is our hap
piness to please and enjoy God. We are not in a capacity to please
and enjoy God till we are returned to him : ' They that are in the
flesh cannot please the Lord ; ' nor to enjoy him here, for here ' we
see his face in righteousness ,' nor hereafter, for ' without holiness no
man shall see God/

Secondly, But why is faith in our Lord Jesus Christ required, and
so much spoken of in scripture ? I will content myself but with two
reasons at this time : —

[1.] Faith in Christ is most fitted for the acceptance of God's free
gift. Faith and grace do always go together, and are put as opposite
to law and works : Kom. iv. 16, 'It is of faith that it may be of grace:'
Eph. ii. 8, ' For by grace ye are saved through faith, and not of your
selves, it is the gift of God ; not of works, lest any man should boast.'
Faith establishes and keeps up the interest and honour of grace; for
it is the free grace and favour of God to condescend to the rebel world,
so far as he hath done in the new covenant. We present ourselves
before him as those that stand wholly to his mercy, have nothing
to plead for ourselves but the righteousness and merit of our Re-

Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE SECOND SERMON. 197

deemer, by virtue of which we humbly beg pardon and life to be
begun in us by his Spirit, and perfected in glory.

[2.] Why faith in Christ ? Because the way of our recovery is so
strange and wonderful. It can only be received by faith ; sense can
not convey it to us, reason will not, and nothing is reserved for the
entertainment of this glorious mystery, pardon, and salvation by our
Redeemer, but faith alone. If I should deduce this argument at
large, I would show you nothing but faith, or the belief of God's testi
mony concerning his Son, can support us in these transactions with
God. The comfort of the promise is so rich and glorious, sense and
reason cannot inform us of it : ' Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,
nor can it enter into the heart of man to conceive, the things God
hath prepared for them that love him,' 1 Cor. ii. 9. It is not meant
only of heaven, but of the whole preparations and rich provisions God
hath made for us in the gospel. It is not a thing can-come to us by
eye or ear, or the conceiving of man's heart ; we only believe and
entertain it by faith. And then, the persons upon whom it is bestowed
are so unworthy, that certainly it cannot enter into the heart of man
that God will be so good, and do so much good to such. Adam, when
he had sinned, grew shy of God, and ran away from him. Besides, the
way God hath taken for our deliverance is so supernatural : ' God so
loved the world, that he sent his only-begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth on him should not perish, but have everlasting life/ That
God should become man, that he should submit to such an accursed
death for our sakes, is so high and glorious, it can only be entertained
by faith. Besides, our chief blessedness lies in another world : ' He
that lacketh faith is blind, and cannot see afar off.' Here in this
lower world, where our God is unseen, and our great hopes are to
come, where the flesh is so importunate to be pleased, where our
temptations and trials are so many, and difficulties so great, we are apt
to question all, and we can never keep waiting upon God, were it not
for faith, and a steady belief in the Lord Jesus Christ. For these
reasons (if you look into the scriptures), it is why faith is so much
insisted upon, that we may keep up the honour of God's grace, and
because this grace of the Redeemer is so mysterious and wonderful.

4. The use of these two graces discovers their nature. What is
faith and repentance ? Repentance towards God is a turning from
sin to God. The terminus a quo of repentance is our begun recovery
from sin, and therefore called, ' Repentance from dead works,' Heb. vi.
1. The terminus ad quern, to which we return, is God, and our being
devoted to God in obedience and love. God never hath our hearts till
he hath our love and delight, till we return to a love of his blessed
majesty, and delight in his ways. This is called in scripture some
times a turning to God, in many other places a seeking after God, a
giving up ourselves to God : 2 Cor. viii. 5, ' They gave up them
selves to the Lord.' This is the repentance by which we enter into
the gospel state. Now what is faith ? Besides an assent to the gospel,
which is at the bottom of it, it is a serious, thankful, broken-hearted
acceptance of the Lord Jesus Christ, that he may be to every one of us
what God hath appointed him to be, and do for every one of us what
God hath appointed him to do for poor sinners ; it is serious and

198 THE SECOND SERMON". [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

broken-hearted, done by a creature in misery, and thankful for such a
wonderful benefit, a trusting to this Redeemer, that he may do the
work of a redeemer in our hearts, to save us from the evil of, and
after, sin.

And thus I have briefly opened this necessary doctrine, as clearly
laid in the scripture. And this is your entrance in the evangelic
state.

II. For our continuance therein ; for we must not only mind our
entrance, but our continuance. Our Lord Jesus tells us of a gate and
a way : the gate signifies the entrance, and the way our continuance.
And we read of making and keeping covenant with God ; we read of
union with Christ, that is our first entrance. For this faith is the
closing act, and expressed sometimes by a being married to Christ.
But there is not only an union with Christ, but an abiding in him:
' Abide in me, and I will abide in you/ Now as for our continuance,
I would show you that the first works are gone over and over again,
faith and repentance are still necessary : ' For the righteousness of
God is revealed from faith to faith.' And repentance is still necessary.
But I shall only press two things — first, new obedience ; secondly,
daily prayer.

1. New obedience is required : 1 John i. 7, ' If we walk in the light,
as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the
blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.' Holy walking
is necessary to the continuance of our being cleansed from sin, and
therefore mercy is promised to the forsaking of our sins : Prov. xxviii.
13, ' He that confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall find mercy ; ' Isa.
Iv. 7, ' Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his
thought ; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy
upon him ; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon.' Our
hearts were not sound with God in the first covenanting if we undo
what was done : ' If we build again the things we have destroyed, then
we are found transgressors/ Gal. ii. 18. Well, then, a man that seeks
after pardon, seeks after it with the ruin and destruction of sin. Sin
was the greatest burden that lay upon his conscience, the grievance
from whence he sought ease, the wound pained him at heart, the
disease his soul was sick of. And was all this anguish real ? And
shall a man come to delight in his sores again, and take up the burden
he groaned under, and tear open the wound that was in a fair way of
healing, and willingly relapse into the sickness he was almost recovered
from with so much ado ? Sure this shows our first consent was not
real and sincere. And then Christ will be no advocate for them that
continue in their sins. ' Our God is a God of salvation," we cannot
enough speak of his saving mercy ; but ' he will wound the head of
his enemies, and the hairy scalp of such an one as goeth on still in
his trespasses,' Ps. Ixviii. 20, 21.

2. Daily prayer. [This was spoken unto at the close of the first
sermon.] Mat. vi. 12. Our Lord hath taught us to pray (for we
make but too much work for pardoning mercy every day), ' Every day
forgive us our trespasses.' To-day in one of the petitions, is common
to all that follow ; as we beg daily bread, we must beg daily pardon,
daily grace against temptations. Under the law they had a lamb every

PS. XXXII. 1, 2.] THE SECOND SERMON. 199

morning and every evening offered to God for a daily sacrifice, Num.
xxviii. 4-6. We are all invited to look to the Lamb of God, that taketh
away the sins of the world. Surely we have as much need as they —
more cause than they, because now all is clear and openly made known
unto us. God came to Adam in the cool of the day ; he would not let
him sleep in his sins : before night came he comes and rouseth his
conscience, and then gives out the promise of the seed of the woman
that should break the serpent's head. In reconciliation with God let
not the sun go down upon God's wrath, Eph. iv. 26. A man should
not sleep in his anger, nor out of charity with man ; surely we should
make our peace with God every day. If a man under the law had
contracted any uncleanness, he was to wash his clothes before evening,
that he might not lie a night in his uncleanness. We should daily,
earnestly, come to God with this request, Lord, pardon our sins. But
what ! must those that are already adopted into God's family, and taken
into his grace and favour, daily pray for pardon of sin ? Though upon
our first faith our state be changed, and we are indeed made children
of God, and heirs of eternal life by faith in Christ Jesus, yet he that
is clean need wash his feet. We contract a great deal of sinful defile
ment and pollution by walking up and down here in a dirty world, and
we must every day be cleansing our consciences before God, and
begging that we may be made partakers of this benefit.

III. The third thing is our recovery out of grievous lapses and falls.
In them there is required a particular and express repentance ; and re
pentance and faith must be carried with respect to those four things that
are in sin : culpa, the fault, reatus, the guilt, macula, the stain and blot,
and poena, the punishment. You know the law supposeth a righteous
nature that God gives to man, therefore in sin there is a stain or blot,
defacing God's image. The precepts of the law require duty, so it is
culpa, a criminal act ; the sanction of the law as threatened makes
way for guilt, as executed calls for punishment ; you see how it ariseth.

1. For the fault in the transgression of the law, or the criminal
action. See that the fault be not continued ; relapses are very dan
gerous. A bone often broken in the same place is hardly set again.
God's children are in danger of this before the breach be well made
up, or the orifice of the wound be soundly closed ; as Lot doubled his
incest, and Samson goes in again and again to Delilah. But in wicked
men frequently, as that king sent fifty after fifty, and nothing would stop
him. There is an express forsaking of sin required of us, otherwise it
would abolish all the difference between the renewed and the carnal.

2. The guilt continues till serious and solemn repentance, and
humiliation before God, and suing out our pardon in Christ's name.
1 John i. 9, he speaks of believers : ' If we confess our sins, he is
faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all
unrighteousness.' There must be a solemn humbling for the sin, and
then God will forgive us. Suppose a man forbear the act, and never
commit it more (as Judah forbore the act, after he had committed
incest with Tamar, but it seems he repented not till she showed him
the bracelets and the staff) ; yet with serious remorse we must beg our
peace humbly upon the account of our Mediator. Therefore some
thing must be done to take away the guilt

200 THE SECOND SERMON. [Ps. XXXII. 1, 2.

3. There is the blot or evil inclination to sin again. The blot of
sin in general is the defacing of God's image, but in particular sins it
is some weakening of the reverence of God. A man cannot venture
to act a grievous wilful sin, but there is a violent obstruction of the
fear of God. A brand that hath been in the fire is more apt to take
fire again ; the evil influences of the sin continue. Now the root of
sin must be mortified, it is not enough to forbear or confess a sin, but
we must pull out the core of the distemper before all will be well.
As Jonah, he repented of his tergiversation and forsaking his call.
The fault was not repeated : he goes to Nineveh and does his duty.
Yet the core of the distemper was not taken away ; for you read of him,
Jonah iv. 2, ' Was not this my saying, when I was yet in my country?
therefore I fled before unto Tarshish : for I knew thou wert a gracious
God, and repentest thee of the evil.' On the contrary, Peter fell into
a grievous sin, denying his Lord and Master with oaths and exe
crations; but afterwards, John xxi. 15, Christ tries him: Jesus saithto
Simon Peter, ' Lovest thou me more than these ? ' pointing to the rest
of his disciples. Peter had been bragging, Mat. xxvi. 33, ' Though
all men forsake thee, yet I will not forsake thee.' Now when he was
foiled, though he had wept bitterly for his fault, Christ tries if the
cause be removed : ' Lord, saith he, thou knowest all things, thou
knowest that I love thee/ But he doth not say now, ' more than these.'
The root of the distemper was gone ; Peter is grown more modest now
than to make comparisons.

4. There is the punishment. Now we must deprecate eternal
punishment, and bless God for Jesus Christ, ' who hath delivered us
from wrath to come.' But as to temporal evils, God hath reserved a
liberty in the covenant to his wisdom and fatherly justice, to inflict
temporal punishments as he shall see good. ' If they break his stat
utes, and keep not his commandments ; then will he visit their trans
gression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes. Nevertheless
my loving-kindness I will not utterly take from them, nor suffer my
faithfulness to fail/ Ps. Ixxxix. 32, 33. If 'judgment begin at the
house of God/ what shall become of the sinner and ungodly ? The
righteous are recompensed upon earth, partly to increase their repent
ance, that when they smart under the fruit of sin, they may best judge
of the evil of it. God doth in effect say, ' Now know it is an evil and
bitter thing to sin against me/ God doth not do it to complete their
justification, but to promote their sanctification, and to make us warn
ings to others, that they may not displease God as we do. Now for
these reasons the Lord, though he doth forgive the sin and release the
eternal punishment, yet he reserves a liberty to chastise us in our per
sons, families, and relations. Therefore what is our business? Humbly
deprecate this temporal judgment : ' Lord, correct me not in thine
anger, nor chasten me in thy hot displeasure/ We should be instant
with God to get it stopped or mitigated ; but if the Lord see it fit it
shall come, patiently submit to him, and say, as the church, ' I will
bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have sinned against him/
These afflictive evils, some of them belong to God's external govern
ment, and some to his internal. Some to his external government, as
when many are sick, and weak, and fallen asleep : ' When we are

ACTS III. 26.] THE THIRD SERMON. 201

judged, we are chastened of the Lord, that we may not be condemned
with the world.' A rod dipped in guilt may smart sore upon the back
of God's children, if they will play the wantons and rebels with God.
Eli broke his neck, his sons were killed in battle, the ark taken. But
then there are some other things belonging to his internal government,
as the withdrawing the comforts of his Spirit, or the lively influences
of his grace ; for this was the evil David feared when he had gone into
wilful sins: Ps. li. 11, 12, ' Cast me not away from thy presence, and
take not away thy Holy Spirit from me. Restore unto me the joy of thy
salvation, and uphold me with thy free Spirit.' When God's children
fall into sin, though the Lord doth not utterly take away his loving-
kindness from them, he may abate the influences of his grace so far as
they may never recover the like measure again as long as they live.

SEEMON III.

Unto you first, God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless
you, in turning away every one of you from his iniquities. — ACTS
III. 26.

THESE words are the conclusion of the second sermon that was preached
after the pouring out of the Spirit, and in them you may observe three
things : —

I. The parties concerned : unto you first.

II. The benefit offered : God, having raised up his Son Jesus, hath
sent him to bless you.

III. The blessing interpreted, or what kind of blessing it is we shall
have by the Mediator : he hath sent him to bless you, in turning every
one of you from your iniquities.

Let me a little open these, before I come to observe anything.

I. For the parties concerned : unto you first. Why was the first
offer of Christ made unto the people of the Jews ? For sundry
reasons. Partly : —

1. Because they were the only church of God for that time, and the
people that were in visible communion with him. And God hath so
much respect for the church, that they shall have the refusal and the
morning-market of the gospel. And whatsoever dispensations of grace
are set on foot shall be first brought to them : ' He hath showed his
statutes unto Jacob : he hath not dealt so with other nations,' Ps.
cxlvii. 19.

2. They were the children of the covenant : ' Ye are the children of
the covenant/ therefore ' unto you first.' God was in covenant with
their fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; and God follows a covenant
people with more offers of grace than he doth vouchsafe unto others,
and bears with sin after sin till he can bear no longer. And when the
branches of the covenant-stock run quite wild, then they are cut off,
Bom. xi. 20.

3. Christ came of them after the flesh, and was of their seed, Rom.

202 THE THIRD SERMON-. [ACTS III. 26.

ix. 5 ; to teach us first to seek the salvation of our kindred, and
countrymen, and near relations : those that are nearer to us lie next our
work and service. Therefore, to you first.

4. That he might magnify his grace and faithfulness, not only in
the matter of the gospel, but even in the first offer of it. He doth
magnify his faithfulness herein, for it is said, ' Christ is the minister
of the circumcision to confirm the truth to their fathers,' Rom. xv. 8.
God had promised their fathers that he would raise up a Saviour,
therefore he must be first discovered here ; and he magnifies his
grace, for there was Christ preached where he was crucified. They
had the first handsel of this good news, and wrath came not upon them
to the uttermost till they had despised the gospel, as well as killed the
Lord of glory, 1 Thes. ii. 14, 15.

5. This was necessary too for the confirmation of the gospel : to
you first Christ did not sneak nor steal into the world clancularly
and privately, but he would have his law set up where it was likely
to be most questioned. They were most concerned to inquire into the
truth of matters of fact upon which the credit of the gospel had
depended. If he had first gone to the Gentiles, the Jews might have
objected their condemning Christ as a malefactor, and that his
messengers and apostles durst not set on foot the report of his
miracles, life, and death in their confines. But Christ would have the
gospel preached there, where, if there were any falsehood in it, it might
easily be disproved ; and because the main of the Jewish doctrine was
adopted into the Christian, and was confirmed by the prophecies of
the Old Testament, they were the only competent judges to whose
cognisance these things should be first offered. Therefore he saith,
' Unto you first, God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to
bless you.'

6. That the ruin of that nation might be a fit document and proof
of God's severity against the contemners of the new gospel, Acts
xiii. 45-47. There it is showed that they were the first people to
whom it was offered, and they contemned it, and therefore wrath came
upon them to the uttermost. Therefore this did authorise and confirm
this doctrine, wherever it should be preached and offered.

7. That the first ministers might be a pattern of obedience, to
preach where God would have them, to preach in the very face and
teeth of opposition. Christ appoints their station. The Jews were
like to be the most virulent enemies against the gospel, because the
rulers put Christ to death : Go, preach the gospel to all nations, but
begin at Jerusalem, though there you meet with a great deal of spite
and opposition. Now, because of these reasons, ' Unto you first, the
Lord, having raised up his Son,' &c.

II. The second thing to be explained is the benefit offered:
wherein is set forth the great love of God unto the people to whom
the gospel comes.

1. In designing such a glorious person as Jesus Christ : having
raised up his Son Jesus.

2. In that he gave notice, and did especially direct and send him
to them : hath sent his Son.

3. Why he came among them in his word : it was to bless them.

ACTS III. 26.] THE THIRD SERMON. 203

[1.] In designing the person who should do them good, ' God hath
raised up his Son Jesus/ It may seem to be meant of his resur
rection from the dead ; but I think rather to raise up is to exalt, to
call, to authorise, to appoint to some notable work ; and it is used for
installing, consecrating, as in this very chapter: ver. 22, 'He shall
raise up a prophet from among you ; ' Acts xiii. 23, ' Of this man's
seed hath God raised up to Israel a Saviour ; ' that is, hath put
authority upon him, given him commission to save sinners, raised up,
designed him to this work. But then : —

[2.] The special direction of his providence : ' God having raised
up his Son Jesus, hath sent him to bless you.' Sometimes the word
is said to be sent to us: Acts xiii. 26, ' To you is this word of salva
tion sent.' He doth not say, We have brought this salvation to you,
but ' To you it is sent/ God hath a great hand in directing the
course of the gospel. And sometimes Christ is said to be sent, as
here in the text ; for where the gospel is preached to a people, Christ
is sent to them as a token from heaven; if he be neglected, you
despise the riches and bounty of God, and the best and choicest gift
that ever could be bestowed upon the sons of men. Therefore he
saith, ' God having raised his Son, hath sent him/ Where the gospel
goes, there Christ is sent ; there he conies that he may have work to do.

[3.] Here is the end and purport of his coming ; not to take
vengeance of the affronts and contumelies they had put upon him,
but he comes to bless. For the opening of this word, you must look
to the preceding verse. He speaks of the covenant made with
Abraham, ' In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed/
Now Jesus was sent unto them to assure this blessing. The blessing
is any good that accrues and results to us from the covenant of grace,
but chiefly those special blessings we have by Christ, reconciliation
with God, and life eternal, those things which he minded to purchase
for us, and hath dispensed to us by his gracious covenant. This is the
blessing intended, — All nations are to be blessed in the seed of
Abraham; now God having raised Christ of this man's seed, hath
sent him to bless you.

III. Here is the blessing interpreted and restrained, and that is
conversion from sin : ' In turning every one of you from his sins/
They expected a pompous Messiah, that should make them an opulent
and potent nation. But Christ came upon another errand, to convert
souls unto God. Only mark, when the apostle speaks this, he speaks
it not of the intention of God, but the offer of his grace ; otherwise
every particular Jew must be converted, or God missed his end. God
may send him to bless, and yet some may contemn the offer ; others
God prevents by the special efficacy of his grace, or else all would con
temn it. They that do contemn it are justly passed by; and they that
receive it, owe it to his grace, and not to themselves. It was the
secret purpose of his grace to bring in many, and this brought in
three thousand men. There were others refused this blessing offered
from the Mediator, and they justly perish for their unbelief.

The point, though there be many, that I shall insist on, is : —

Doct. That a main blessing we have by Christ is to be turned from
our iniquities.

201 THE THIRD SERMON. [ACTS III. 20.

I. Here I shall inquire, What it is to be turned from sin.

II. I shall show you, That certainly this is a very blessed thing.

III. That this is the great blessing of the Mediator that we have
by Christ in the gospel.

IV. In what manner Christ turneth us from our iniquities.

I. What it is to be turned from sin. Take these considerations: —

1. Man fallen, lay under the power and guilt of sin : he was
c dead in trespasses and sins, and liable to the wrath of God,' Eph. ii.
1-3. So man was both unholy and guilty.

2. Christ came to free us from both these. The guilt: Eph. i.
7, ' In whom we have redemption through his blood, the remission of
sins ; ' and the power : Titus iii. 5, ' He hath saved us by the washing
of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost.' To be freed from
guilt, and delivered from hell and wrath to come, is a blessing for
which we can never be sufficiently thankful; but to be freed from
sin, that is the greater mercy, and therefore ' he hath sent his Son to
bless you, in turning every one of you from your sins/

3. To be turned from sin implies our whole conversion. Though
one part only be mentioned, the term from which, yet the term to
which is implied ; that we are turned to God as well as turned from
sin ; to God, as our happiness, and our supreme Lord, that we may
love him, and be happy in being beloved by him. Acts xxvi. 18.

4. That remission of sins is included in our conversion to God.
The meaning is, that he may turn you from your unbelief and im-
penitency, and so make you capable of his pardon and mercy ; for so
it is explained, ver. 19, ' Kepent, and be converted, that your sins
may be blotted out,' &c. Without sound repentance the Mediator's
blessing will not be had ; and when Christ came to save us from
wrath, his way was to turn us from sin. These two must not be
severed : ' God hath exalted him to be a prince and Saviour, to give
repentance and remission of sins,' Acts v. 31. You see, then, what
is meant by the blessing the Mediator offers, — to be turned from our
sins.

II. It is a blessed thing to be made partakers of this benefit.
Blessedness imports two things : negatively, a removal of evil ; and
positively, a fruition or enjoyment of some great good. When we are
turned from our sins, there is both.

1. An immunity from, or a removal of, the great evil, and that is
sin.

[1.] The great cause of offence between God and us is taken out of
the way : Isa. lix. 2, ' Your iniquities have separated between you
and your God, and have hidden his face from you.' Sin makes the
distance between you and God, that you cannot delight in God, nor
God in you. You cannot delight in God, for your hearts are alienated
from him. You are become ' enemies in your mind by wicked works.'
Where sin reigns, man is an enemy to God ; partly through carnal
prepossession : there is something takes up his heart, and diverts it
from God : 1 John ii. 15, 'If any man love the world, how dwelleth
the love of the Father in him ? ' His heart is taken up with another
love. And partly through carnal liberty : we cannot enjoy our lusts
with that freedom and security, by reason of the restraints of his law,

ACTS III. 26.] THE THIRD SERMON. 205

that would curb us and cut us short of our desires ; and partly
through slavish fear. We hate those whom we fear. A condemning
God can never be loved by a guilty creature. We look upon him as
one that will call us to an account for our sins. Now, all these
reasons concur to show us, that till sin be taken away, we cannot love
nor delight in God, neither can God love us and delight in us. God
will not have communion with us while we are in our sins. Christ,
when he came to bring us to God, he came not to make any change
in God, to make God less holy, but to make us holy and amiable in
his sight. The reasonable nature cannot digest this conceit, that the
holy God should take sinners into his bosom without any change.
Would it become the governor of the world to be indifferent to good
and bad, the holy God to be a friend to sinners ? The new nature in,
us showeth the contrary ; for that causes an abomination and abhor
rence both of impurity and the impure ; as Lot's righteous soul was
vexed with the Sodomites. And we are told, Prov. xxix. 27, ' An
unjust man is an abomination to the just, and he that is upright in
the way is abomination to the wicked/ If a man be sanctified but
in part, he cannot delight in the wicked freely to converse with them.
He hath a hatred, not of enmity so as to seek their destruction, not a
hatred opposite to good-will — that is contrary to the nature of grace,
which is made up of love — but a hatred of abomination, which is
contrary to the love of complacency ; he cannot take any delight in
him. Now, then, without a manifest reproach to the holy God, we
cannot imagine he should admit sinners into an intimate communion
with him : ' Thou hatest all the workers of iniquity,' Ps. v. 5. God
said to the prophet, Jer. xv. 19, ' Let them return unto thee, but
return not thou to them.' God will not return to us in our sins, but
we must come off from our sins to him.

[2.] We are freed from the great blemish of our natures. Sin
defaced the image of God in us : Rom. iii. 23, 'All have sinned, and
come short of the glory of God.' We lost not only the favour of
God, but the image of God ; the great excellency of our nature was
eclipsed and defaced. Now the plaster will not be as broad as the
sore, nor our reparation by Christ correspondent to our loss by Adam,
if our nature be not healed, and the image of God restored in us. If
Adam had only left us guilty, the pardon of sin had been enough ;
but he conveyed an evil nature, and therefore we must be turned
from our sins, as well as pardoned, otherwise Christ would not restore
all that Adam took away, Ps. Ixix. 4. Is he a good physician that
takes away the pain, and leaves the great disease uncured ? But
Christ has procured the favour of God for us, and repaired the image
of God in us, and therefore certainly put us into a way of blessedness
again. Holiness was our primitive excellency and amiableness.

[3.] We are freed from that that is the great burden of the crea
ture, as well as his blemish. Whatever it be to the common sinner,
that is no matter ; he hath no right thoughts of things, and is besotted
with his carnal choice ; for sin is an evil, whether it be felt or no.
But the awakened sinner is sensible not only of the guilt of sin, but it
is his greatest burden that he should have a nature inclines him to
grieve and dishonour God. Pharaoh could say, 'Take away this

206 THE THIRD SERMON. [ACTS 111. 26

plague.' But a penitent, broken-hearted sinner cries, ' Take away all
iniquity.' They desire a change of this state by regeneration. There
fore the promises of the gospel, considering a penitent soul under such
a distress, are suited to the case : 1 John i. 9, ' If we confess our sins,
he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and cleanse us from all
unrighteousness.' If you know what sin is, and penitently bemoan
yourselves to God, you will be troubled with the power and pollution
of it, as well as the guilt : Micah vii. 18, 19, ' Who is a God like
unto thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression
of the remnant of his heritage ? He will turn again, he will have
compassion, he will subdue our iniquities.' A heart truly affected
doth not only desire pardon and ease, but power against sin. A man
that hath his leg broken would not only desire ease of his pain, but to
have his leg set right again. A leprous condemned malefactor desires
not only to be freed from the sentence of condemnation, but to be
cured, or his pardon will do him no good. Now, surely, it is a great
blessing to be turned from our sins, to be freed from that a penitent
soul finds to be so great a burden ; and the Mediator gives us a not
able proof of his love in it.

[4.] Being turned from our sins, we are freed from the great bane of
our persons and all our happiness. Sin is a cursed inmate, it fires the
lodging where it is entertained and harboured, unless speedily cast out
of doors ; it involves us in the curse of the law, ' The wages of sin is
death ;' therefore Christ, that he might free us from misery, doth first
free us from sin. If pardon of sin be a blessing, certainly to be turned
from sin is a blessing (for the one cannot be had without the other) ;
till you are turned from sin you cannot be pardoned, not justified till
you are sanctified : Ps. xxxii. 1, 2, ' Blessed is the man whose sin is
forgiven, and whose iniquity is covered, and unto whom the Lord will
not impute his sin, in whose spirit there is no guile.' When God hath
given us a holy sincere heart, and turned us from our sins, then we
have the blessedness of pardon : ' There is no condemnation to them
that are in Christ, who walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit/
Eom. viii. 1. We are freed from the condemning power of the law
when freed from sin, and all that woe and wrath that belongs to every
soul that doth evil.

By all these considerations it appears how great a blessing the turn
ing us from sin is in the privative notion, that is, the removal of so
great an evil.

2. Take blessedness in the positive notion, that is, to enjoy a great
good ; and it will appear it is a blessed thing to be turned from our
gins.

[1.] Because this is the matter of our serenity, comfort, and peace
here, and the pledge and beginning of our eternal felicity hereafter.
The soul can never be settled in a holy peace till it be turned from
its sins ; we can never find rest till we get out of Satan's yoke and
get into Christ's blessed liberty : ' The fruit of righteousness is peace,'
Isa. xxxii. 17. We are freed from those unquiet and troublesome
thoughts wherewith others are haunted. A wicked man's soul is in a
mutiny, one affection wars against another, and all against the con
science, and the conscience against all ; but where the heart is framed

ACTS 111. 26.] THE THIRD SERMON. 207

to the obedience of God's will, there is peace. Pax est tranquillitas
ordinis, when all things keep their place, as in an accurate orderly life
they do : Gal. vi. 16, ' As many as walk according to this rule, peace
and mercy be upon them, and the whole Israel of God.' There is
peace, for there is a harmonious Accord between God and them, and
between them and themselves : Ps. cxix. 165, ' Great peace have they
that love thy law ;' not only peace, but great peace, ' a peace that
passeth all understanding.' Whilst we are in our sins, there is ever
a fear of the war which is between God and us, and there is a war in
ourselves, conscience disallowing our practices, and our practices dis
liking the conduct of conscience, so that there is no peace to the
wicked. But when the Lord Jesus hath taken us in hand, and begun
to cure us, and frame us aright, and show us his wonderful grace in
turning us from our sins, here is matter provided for serenity and
peace.

[2.] It is the pledge of our eternal felicity hereafter ; for heaven is
the perfection of holiness, or the full fruition of God in glory. Now,
when the Mediator begins to take away sin, he blesses you ; for the life
is then begun which shall be perfected in heaven. Unless it be begun
here, it will never be perfected there : for ' without holiness no man
shall see God/ Heb. xii. 14. But if it be begun, it will surely be per
fected there ; for ' Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.'
The vision and fruition of God is begun here, the spirit of holiness is
the earnest of our inheritance, Eph. i. 13, 14. Oh, what blessedness is
it then to have the new heart planted into us by Christ, and to live the
new life ! It is the beast about you that delights in the momentary,
base, dreggy pleasures of sin. But when Christ hath turned you from
your sins, you are blessed indeed, you are in the way to blessedness, and
you shall be blessed for ever ; he gives peace as a pledge of happiness
and eternal glory.

III. I shall prove that this is the Mediator's blessing.

1. Let me lay down this, that those blessings that are most proper
to the Mediator are spiritual blessings. We forfeited all by sin, but
especially the grace of the Spirit, whereby we might be made service
able to God. Other mercies run in the channel of common providence,
but spiritual blessings are the discriminating graces and favours that
are given us by the Mediator : Eph. i. 3, ' Blessed be the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual
blessings in heavenly places.' Christ came not to distribute honours,
and greatness, and worldly riches to his followers, but to turn away
every one of us from our sins, to reduce us to God, that we may love
him, and be beloved of him. He came as a spiritual Saviour, to give
us grace rather than temporal happiness. Most men have a carnal,
Jewish notion of Christ, they would have a temporal safety and
happiness, they would have deliverance from affliction, rather than
deliverance from sin. To be 'delivered from every evil work' is
more than to be 'delivered from the mouth of the lion.' This is most
proper to the Mediator, 2 Tim. iv. 18. A sanctified use of troubles is
more than an exemption from them ; a carnal man may have exemp
tion from them, but not a sanctified use of them. Poverty, lameness,
blindness, are not as bad as ignorance, unruly lusts, and want of grace.

208 THE THIRD SE11MON. [ACTS 111. 26.

Moral evils arc worse than natural. Daniel was cast into a lion's den,
you would think that was a misery ; but it was a greater misery when
Nebuchadnezzar was thrust out among the beasts, being given up to
a brutish heart. Exemption from trouble may be hurtful to us, but
deliverance from sin is never hurtful to us.

Among the spiritual blessings we have by the Mediator, conversion
from sin to God is the chiefest we have on this side heaven. That it
was the main part of Christ's undertaking, I shall prove by scripture
and reason. For scripture, the text is clear for it ; for thus the apostle
interprets the covenant-blessing, ' In thy seed shall all nations of the
earth be blessed,' namely, ' God hath sent him to bless you.' Wherein ?
' In turning every one of you from your sins.' ' He shall be called
Jesus, for he shall save his people from their sins/ Mat. i. 21 ; not only
from the guilt, but the power of sin ; not only from the evil after sin,
but the evil of Km itself. Denominatio est a majori — the name is taken
from what is chiefest. And so when he is promised to the Jews, ' The
Redeemer shall come out of Sion, and he shall turn away ungodliness
from Jacob.' There is his principal work : 1 John iii. 5, Christ came
' to take away sin, and in him is no sin.' He means not only the con
demning power, but the power of it in the heart ; for he is pleading
arguments for holiness, why believers should not run into sin, which
is ' a trangression of the law.' One is from the undertaking of Christ,
he came ' to take away sin ;' and from the example of Christ, ' in him
is no sin.' He plainly means the power of sin.

2. Now, to give you some reasons why this is the chief benefit, most
eyed by Christ, and should be most regarded by us.

[1.] Christ's undertaking was principally for the glory of God : ' All
the promises are in him, yea and amen, to the glory of God ;' and it
should not be a question which should have the precedence, the glory
of God or our good. Christ came to promote God's glory, and that
must have the precedence of our benefit. Now, then, the abolishing
the guilt of sin doth more directly respect our interest and good ; but
the abolishing the power of sin, or the turning and cleansing the heart
from it, doth more immediately respect the glory of God, and our sub
jection to God. Therefore Christ would not only pacify the wrath of
God, but his chief work, that doth mostly concern the glory of God,
was to heal our evil natures, and prevent sin for the time to come.

[2.] To be turned from sin is to be freed from the greatest evil ; for
pardon gives us an exemption from punishment, which is a natural
evil, but conversion gives us freedom from our naughty hearts, which
is a moral evil ; and, certainly, vice is worse than pain, and sin than
misery. Besides, sin is the cause of all evil, and the taking away the
cause is more than ceasing the effect.

[3.] This hath nearer connection with the life of glory. Pardon
only removes the impediment, but the sanctifying and healing of our
natures is the beginning of the life of glory, and introduction into it.
Pardon removes our guilt, which hinders our happiness ; therefore,
divines say, justification is gratia removens prohibens, that that re
moves the impediment ; but the sanctifying the heart is an introduc
tion into our glorious state, and the more sanctified the more meet to
be partakers thereof, Col. i. 12. Now that which doth positively make

ACTS III. 26.] THE THIRD SERMOX. 209

us capable of glory and happiness is a greater privilege than that which
only removes the impediment.

[4.] That is the greatest benefit which makes us more amiable in
the sight of God, and is the object of his delight. Now he delights
in us as sanctified rather than pardoned. We love him, indeed, for
pardoning and forgiving so great a debt : ' She loved much, because
much was forgiven her ; ' but God delighteth in holiness, and the re
flection and impress of his own image upon us : Prov. xi. 20, ' The
upright in the way are his delight.' When the Spirit hath renewed
us according to the image and nature of God, that makes us amiable
in his sight, and an object of divine complacency ; therefore, surely
this is the great privilege and blessing we have by the Mediator here
in this world. I come to the fourth thing.

IV. In what way doth Christ turn us from our iniquities ?

1. He doth purchase this grace for us ; and —

2. He works it in us.

1. He purchase th this grace for us that we may be turned : 1 Peter
ii. 24, ' He bore our sins in his own body upon the tree, that we, being
dead unto sin, should live unto righteousness.' That was his end, not
only to lay the obligation upon us, but to procure the grace whereby
we may be enabled to do so. This sacrifice was a truly propitiatory
sacrifice, whereby God was appeased, and forfeited blessings restored.
The loss of God's image was a great part of our punishment, and it is
a part of our deliverance that Christ hath purchased this grace as well
as pardon. He hath given himself for us, that he might cleanse us,
and sanctify us, and make us a pure and holy people unto God, Eph.
v. 25, 26.

2. As he hath purchased it for us, so he works it in us, partly by
the power of his internal grace, and partly by blessing and sanctifying
external means and helps for such an end and purpose.

First, I say, by the power of his internal grace changing our hearts
and minds : Titus iii. 5, 6, ' He saved us by the washing of regenera
tion, and renewing of the Holy Ghost, which he shed on us abundantly
through Jesus Christ our Saviour ; ' and he acteth in us as Christ's
Spirit, and as we are members of Christ. It is the Spirit enlightens the
mind, so that we begin to see the evil that is in sin, the necessity to get
rid of it : 'After I was instructed, I smote upon the thigh ;' and also to
overcome the obstinate heart of man and turn it to God, and to fix the
inclination of the soul against sin. In short, by his preventing grace
he doth convert us, by his exciting grace sanctify us, by his assisting
grace he makes us persevere, in turning us more and more from sin to
holiness.

Secondly, He sanctifies and blesses external helps and means. I
shall instance in two — ordinances and providences.

[1.] Ordinances, such as the word and sacraments : John xvii. 19,
' I sanctified myself, that they might be sanctified by the truth,' that
is, the preaching of the word. ' He gave himself for his church, that he
might sanctify and cleanse it by the washing of water through the
word.' Mark these and other places of scripture, and you will find the
merit of Christ doth reach the ordinances, that by them grace may be
conveyed, and sin might be mortified and subdued in us. The word

VOL. II. O

210 THE THIRD SERMON. [ACTS III. 26.

calls us to excite our resolutions against sin, and strengthen them to
avoid occasions to cut off the provisions of the flesh, to make it our
daily task to war and strive against it ; and none conscientiously wait
upon the word but something by every attendance is given out for the
weakening of sin and setting them afresh against it. And then the sac
rament, that represents the death of Christ as the price of our dying to
sin ; and it represents him as the pattern according to which we must
be conformed, that we may know that our old man is crucified, and
that we may renew our covenant with God, and our resolutions, and
bind ourselves to more serious endeavours against sin. The Lord Jesus,
after he had procured the Spirit, and this wonderful grace to turn us
from our sins, hath appointed congruous and fit ordinances, whereby
he may dispense this grace to us more and more. And as he sancti
fies ordinances, so —

[2.] Providences ; for we are threshed, that our husks may fly off.
Wherefore doth he chasten us sometimes, and very sorely, but to
make us out of love with sin : ' The fruit of all shall be to take away
sin,' Isa. xxvii. 9 ; and ' He chastens us verily for our profit, that we
may be made partakers of his holiness,' Heb. xii. 10. By all these
means we are sanctified, by ordinances and providences, and by the
all-powerful grace of this Holy Spirit.

Thus I have opened the fourth thing, how the Lord Jesus doth turn
us from our sins.

The uses we may make of this point are : —

I. Of information. It informs us : —

1. Of the vain hopes of the carnal, and such as yet live in their
sins ; for at present they have no interest in him, and so living and
dying will find him rather a judge than a Saviour, for the greatest part
of their work is undone. We must be saved from the guilt and power
of sin, and the latter is the proper sign of our recovery. We are 'jus
tified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and sanctified also in the Spirit of
our God.' Christ did not purchase our salvation by piecemeal, nor
can we receive it by piecemeal ; a whole Saviour we must have, or no
Saviour. She was the true mother that pleaded against the dividing
of the infant. They are true Christians, I am sure, who would have
Christ undivided, who would have him ' wisdom, and righteouness, and
sanctification, and redemption ; ' for if you take him in one respect and
neglect him in another, especially the chief thing you should make use
of him for, you do not take him at all. Therefore the carnal, that live
in their sins, are at present excluded from all claim to Christ.

2. It shows us what we should mainly seek in our prayers. Leave
not the Redeemer till he hath blessed you with his principal blessing.
Our prayers for temporal happiness are not so welcome to Christ as
our prayers for sanctifying grace and power against sin. Natural sense
will put us upon asking corn and wine and oil ; but the new creature
saith, Lord, take away iniquity. Every man hath a sense of outward
evils, and would fain be at ease ; but every man hath not a sense of
sin, and an hunger and thirst after righteousness. Self-love will
prompt us to beg exemption from trouble, but sin is the worst burden
to a tender heart. When your children ask you for apples and plums,
and such things as are pleasing to their childish appetite, they do not

ACTS III. 26.] THE THIRD SERMON. 211

please you so much as when they desire you to teach them and instruct
them in their duty, that they may not offend God and you. When you
ask temporal things of God, you do not sin, for God hath given a liberty
to ask daily bread ; but when you ask grace, that you may be free from
sin, that you may not offend God, or be a scandal to the gospel, this
is most pleasing to God. When Solomon had asked wisdom, and not
riches and honours, the thing pleased the Lord. These prayers are
most acceptable to God, they will bring their answers with them ; then
you set your Eedeemer about his proper work, for God ' sent him to
bless you, in turning every one of you from your sins.' Nay ; if you
beg only for pardon, and do not mind the destruction of sin, you are no
more willing to be saved than the devils are. Certainly the devils are
willing to be saved from the wrath of God. Every creature seeks its
own ease, and they would be eased of their torments. Every one would
have eternal life : ' Evermore give us this bread.' But you are un
willing to be saved upon Christ's terms, if you will not let him mortify
your lusts, and submit to his healing.

3. If this be the Mediator's great blessing, to turn you from your
sins, then it follows that those who have their corruptions most
mortified are the best Christians. The Eedeemer hath been at work in
their hearts, and they have most of the Mediator's blessing. He is not
the best Christian that hath the most plausible gifts, that can with art
and parts best perform outward duties, that hath the strongest memory,
clearest apprehension, readiest elocution ; but he that hath a humble,
mortified, holy, pure, and self-denying spirit ; for this is a more
weighty point of Christ's undertaking, to make you holy, humble, and
meek, than to furnish you with gifts, and make you free in speech.
Again, he is not the best Christian that hath most fanatical raptures of
joy, or pretended admirations of grace ; but he that is crucified to the
world, and hath felt the power of Christ's death. Many who are not
careful, watchful, and exact in their conversations, yet will pretend to
live upon Christ, and think they need not be so scrupulous to be
troubled about their sins. These neglect the main end of Christ's
coming, which was to turn every one of us from our iniquities.

4. It shows the necessity and excellency of holiness. The necessity
of it will appear thus: — It is not only an evidence of our interest in the
relative privileges, such as pardon, adoption, and the like ; not only
necessary by way of gratitude for salvation received, but it is necessary
as a part of salvation itself. This is the salvation, the blessing of the
Kedeemer, this is the thing wherein he hath showed his free grace, in
that he hath purchased the Spirit to heal our natures, and restore the
image of God to us which was defaced by sio. Herein is Christ a
Saviour, in saving his people from their sins, and ' he hath saved us by
washing us in the laver of regeneration.' And once more, it is not
only a main part of our salvation, but a necessary means to obtain the
rest. No obtaining pardon without conversion, nor heaven till sin be
quite done away. Secondly, The excellency of holiness appears. Fof
this end we are redeemed by Christ, Luke i. 74, 75. And renewed by
the Holy Ghost, Eph. iv. 24. Yea, our everlasting blessedness con
sists in the perfection of holiness, Eph. v. 27.

It informs us how much Christians are to blame, that they im-

212 THE THIRD SERMON. [ACTS III. 26.

prove their Christianity no more to get power and strength against sin.
Christ, consider him as a prophet, priest, or king, doth still discover
himself to be one that came to take away sin. As a prophet, he hath
given us such a doctrine as is fit for such a use, John xvii. 17. His
word is the best glass to see corruption. The highest motives in the
world are propounded to purge it out His calls, promises, and
threats are all to take away sin ; and as a priest, he hath paid the
price that was necessary to preserve the honour of God's justice, that
there might be no stop in the way of that abundant grace, and that
we may have the gift of the Spirit, 1 John i. 7. Because his blood was
that meritorious price that was shed, that we might be turned from
sin, and this blood is pleaded before God, ' He lives for ever to make
intercession for you,' that in all your conflicts and temptations you may
have necessary strength against sin. As a king, he doth powerfully by
his Spirit maintain his interest against the devil, world, and flesh, and
helps you to overcome sin. He is ' the captain of your salvation.'
Yet lamentable it is to see what a poor cowardly spirit is in most
Christians, how soon captivated with every slender assault and petty
temptation, and their resolutions so soon shaken, not so much for want
of strength, as sluggishness and cowardice, and want of care. Men
spare their pains, and then cry out they are impotent, when there
is such grace provided in the Redeemer. Like lazy beggars that
personate and act diseases because they would not work, they are
not able to stand before the slightest motions of sin, because they do not
stir up themselves and improve the grace they have, or might have by
Christ. Certainly idle complaints of sin will not become those that
profess an interest in Christ, for his main great undertaking, which is
by all methods carried on still, is the taking away sin. So much for
the information.

II. Take home with you this truth in your hearts, that Christ's work
is to turn you from sin, and it is the great blessing we have from him
in the new covenant. Then do not neglect this work, nor contemn
this blessing. You know the fault of those, they made light of these
things. Especially do not resist this work, nor grieve the Holy Spirit
of Christ which would work it in you, and quench not his sanctifying
motions ; rather deliver up yourselves to all his healing methods, and
be so far from resisting, that you should improve the power of his grace
every day. He turns us indeed by way of efficiency, but we turn our
selves by submission to his blessed motions. He draws, and we run
after him. Therefore, every time Christ offers this saving help, thou
art put to thy choice, whether thou wilt have Christ or sin to reign over
thee. Christ, that doeth it for thee, must do it in thee. Christ is the
author that turns, but the sinner is the subject, and he first works upon
you, and afterwards he works by you. He converts you to God by the
victorious impressions of his grace, and afterwards, ' ye through the
Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body.' We cannot do it ; Christ
must do it, but he will do it in his own way. He hath sanctified
ordinances to convey this to you. Now, wilt thou wait diligently till
it be accomplished ? The physician cures the disease, but the patient
must take the appointed medicine. You must not expect he should
cure it, and thou feel it not, as it were by spells and charms without

2 PET. I. 4.] THE FOURTH SERMON. 213

thee, without putting thee to the trouble of physic. Take up a
resolution to look after the cure of thy soul, and observe the whole pro
gress of the work, arid what a wound is given to sin in every ordinance :
what in the word, what in the Lord's Supper ; how thy resolution is
strengthened against it ; how the carnal nature wears off every day.
The work is not perfect in an instant, but he is still turning ; therefore
when thou beginnest to be dead to sin, die more. Ye are dead, there
fore mortify. Christ hath perfectly bought off all sin in every kind and
degree ; should not we strive to have all that he hath purchased ? At
least do not strengthen thy bonds, the sin thou canst not avoid hate it,
and keep up the lively resistance still. Hear diligently, pray earnestly,
watch narrowly, and keep thyself from thy sin : do not only pare the
nails of it, but cut off thy very right hand, and mortify and subdus it
yet more and more, that Christ may have his conquest in thy soul.

SERMON IV.

Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises,
that by these you might be partakers of the divine nature, having
escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. — 2 PET.
1.4.

IN these words the apostle extolleth the grace of God towards us in
the gospel. In them take notice of: —

First, The means.

Secondly, The end and use of them.

Thirdly, The method and order in which this effect is wrought
in us.

First, The means whereby God conveys his grace to us, viz., the
promises of the gospel, which are set forth : —

1. By their excellency : exceeding great and precious promises.

2. Their freeness : are given to us.

1. Their excellency is set forth by two adjuncts. They are ' ex
ceeding great and precious : ' ra /i^ytcrra KOI rifjiia eVa^eX/ia-m. The
one noteth their intrinsic worth and value ; they are ' exceeding great.'
The other, our esteem of them ; they deserve to be ' precious' to us.

[1.] Ta fieyurra, so called from the matter of them, which are great
and precious gifts, such as pardon, and life begun in sanctification
and perfected in glory.

[2.] Ta rifjiia €7ra^ye\/j.aTa, precious, deserving and challenging
our esteem, being so suitable to our necessities and desires. Our
necessity ariseth from the fears of misery so justly deserved. Our
desires are after a proper happiness, which is only offered to us in
the promises of God, not only as probable, but as certain to be ours,
if duly qualified. Now these promises, being so great and precious,
should attract us to all purity and holiness ; for what is greater, and

214 THE FOURTH SERMON. [2 PET. I. 4.

deserveth to be more esteemed by us, than remission of sins, and an
inheritance among the sanctified?

2. Their freeness : given, made freely, made good freely.

Secondly, The end and use of them: that by these ye might be
partakers of the divine nature.

By the divine nature is not meant here the essence of God, but his
communicable excellencies, or such divine properties as can be im
parted to the creature, and these not considered in their absolute
perfection, but as they are agreeable to our present state and capacity.
These are sometimes called ' the image of God : ' Col. iii. 10, ' The
new man, which is renewed in holiness after the image of him that
created him ; ' because they imply a likeness to him. And sometimes
'the life of God : ' Eph. iv. 18, ' Being alienated from the life of God/
because it is a vital principle. And here ' the divine nature/ and
that for two reasons : —

1. Because these are communicated to us by God ; they are created
in us by his divine power, and therefore the word created is so often
used on this occasion : Eph. ii. 10, ' We are his workmanship, created
in Christ Jesus ;*'2 Cor. v. 17, ' If any man be in Christ, he is a new
creature.' Creation is proper to God. We have them by virtue of
our communion with him. They flow from God, as the light doth
from the sun.

2. Because by these perfections we somewhat resemble God. There
fore it is said, 1 Peter ii. 9, ' We show forth his praises : ' ra<? apera?,
his virtues or divine attributes, his ' wisdom, goodness, bounty, holi
ness ;' for in these we most resemble him. If you take in his power,
there is some resemblance of that too, as to the moral exercise in
taming our own flesh, mastering our inordinate lusts and passions,
and vanquishing all temptations. This is a spiritual power, and so
spoken of Prov. xvi. 32, ' He that is slow to anger is better than the
mighty ; and he that ruleth his spirit, than he that taketh a city/
And travra la^vco, ' I can do all things through Christ that strengthens
me/ Phil. iv. 13. To live above the hopes and fears of the world is a
great ability and power. And vanquishing the world is made the
fruit of the new birth : 1 John v. 4, ' That which is born of God over-
cometh the world.' And in that place where the spirit of a Christian
is described, it is said to be 'a spirit of love, power, and of a sound
mind/ 2 Tim. i. 7. We conceive God to be a spiritual being, of in
finite wisdom, goodness, and power. To his wisdom answereth the
spirit of a sound mind ; to his goodness, a spirit of love ; and what is
the original and pattern of the spirit of power, the very name dis-
covereth, namely, God's own power. So all his attributes leave their
impress upon us.

Thirdly, The way, method, and order how we receive this benefit
of the divine nature. ' Having first escaped the corruption that is
in the world through lust.' As we die to sin, the divine nature in-
creaseth in us. There is a putting off before there can be a putting
on : Eph. iv. 22-24, ' We put off the old man, which is corrupt by its
deceitful lusts.' We begin the work of sanctification with mortifica
tion in the first place, and then proceed to the positive duties of a new
life ; for the plants of righteousness will not thrive in an impenitent

2 PET. I. 4.] THE FOURTH SERMON. 215

and unmortified heart. As the corruption of sin is driven out and
expelled, so the divine nature succeedeth. Intus existens prohibet
alienum, these things are not consistent, cannot be joined together.
The corruption that is in the world and the divine nature can no
more agree than darkness and light, Kom. xiii. 12. But let us see
how this mortification is expressed.

1. What is to be avoided.

2. The manner of shunning it.

1. What is to be avoided : ' The corruption that is in the world
through lust.' Observe, sin is called corruption, as often in scrip
ture, because it is a blasting of our primitive excellency and purity ;
Gen. vi. 12, ' All flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth ; ' Ps.
xiv. 1, 'They are all corrupt and abominable;' that is, degenerated,
fallen from their pristine or former purity. Observe, the seat of this
corruption is said to be in the world, where lust and all uncleanness
reigneth ; therefore called (judo-para /coo-pov, ' the pollutions of the
world/ 2 Peter ii. 20. The generality of men are defiled with them,
corrupted in their faith, worship, and manners ; therefore conversion
is called for under these terms : Acts ii. 40, ' Save yourselves from
this untoward generation.' Conversion to God implies a renouncing
or an escaping the evil fashions and corruptions of the world, or
'having no fellowship with them,' with their sins, but 'reproving
them rather/ So that the question is, whether we will conform our
selves to God or the world ? whether we will have fellowship with the
corruptions of the world, or be partakers of the divine nature ? We
must avoid the one to obtain the other. Lastly, observe, that this
corruption is said to reign in the world ' through lust/ Besides the
bait there is the appetite ; it is our naughty affections that make our
abode in the world unsafe and dangerous. If it were not for lust,
neither the baits nor the examples of the world would pervert or hurt.
Mortify the lust, and you have pulled up the temptations by the roots.

2. The manner of shunning, in the word escaping. There is a
flying away required, and that quickly, as in the plague, cito longe ;
or from a fire which hath almost burned us, or a flood that breaketh
in upon us. We cannot soon enough escape from sin : Mat. iii. 7,
' Who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come ;' Heb. vi. 18,
' Who have fled for refuge/ &c. No motion but flight becomes us in
this case.

Doct. That the great end and effect of the promises of the gospel is,
to make us partakers of the divine nature.

I. Let us consider the effect or end.
II. The means appointed to attain it.

III. The influence of the one on the other.

I. For the effect or end. There observe : —

1. That it is a natural, not a transient effect. There may be such
a sense of the goodness, wisdom, and power of God as may produce
a sudden passion ; as suppose of fear or love. It may only affect us for
the present, but inferreth no change of heart and life. There is an
impression we cannot deny, and an impression suitable to those appre
hensions that we have of God ; but it is not a constant principle of
holy spiritual operation. But the promises of the gospel are to breed

216 THE FOURTH SERMON. [2 PET. I. 4.

in us such a temper of heart as may be a second nature to us, a habit
or constitution of soul that may incline us to live to God. A
habit serveth for this use, ut quis facile, jucunde et constanter agat,
that a man may act easily, pleasantly, and constantly. (1.) To act
easily. There is an inclination and propensity to holiness. God
created all things with an inclination to their proper operations, as
air to ascend, and water to descend. So the new creature hath a ten
dency to those actions that are proper to it. Their hearts are bent to
please God and serve him, and do whatever they do with a kind of
naturalness, because of this bent and inclination. They act not only
or barely as enjoined, but as inclined. The law of God is in their
hearts, Heb. viii. 10. So act .not by constraint, but with a ready
mind. (2.) To act pleasantly. They have not only a new bent, bias,
and tendency, but it is a delight to do what is holy, Ps. xl. 8, as
being in their element when they are thus employed. What is
against nature is ingrate and harsh, but what is with nature is sweet
and pleasant. It is hard, a kind of force, to bring them to do the con
trary, 1 John iii. 9. There needeth some kind of violence to bring a
good man to sin, as also a naughty man to do good. (3.) It is a con
stant principle of holy operations, so that a man doth not only obey
God easily, but evenly, and without such frequent interruptions of the
holy life. Many do that which is good, or forbear evil, uneasily, be
cause of the restraints of providence or dictates of conscience, and un
evenly by fits and starts : Ps. cvi. 3, ' Blessed is he that keepeth judg
ment, and doth righteousness at all times.' They are continually
exercising of all duties of godliness, righteousness and mercy ; for the
operations of nature are constant, however impeded, obstructed, or
diverted at certain times. This we are to look after, that the sancti
fying grace we have received become a new nature ; that the soul have
a tendency and delight as to spiritual objects, and be constantly and
easily carried to them, and this should be the whole frame and drift
of our lives.

2. It is a divine nature ; that is, not only such as floweth from God,
but may carry some resemblance with him or to him. It floweth
from God, for we are ' partakers ;' it is but a ray from his excellency,
and it carrieth a likeness to him, or cometh nearer to the nature of
God himself, than anything that a man is capable of. Now this is
said for two reasons : —

[1.] To show the dignity of it. Nothing known to man is so like
God as a sanctified soul. The saints have their Maker's express
image ; therefore if God be excellent and holy, they are so. The
image and picture of God and Christ is in them, not made by a
painter or carver, but by the Holy Ghost, 2 Cor. iii. 18. This is not
a forbidden image, which may pollute and stain our minds, or form
in us ill thoughts and conceptions ,of God, but raise our hearts to him.
Natural conscience doth homage to the image of God shining in the
saints: Mark vi. 20, ' Herod feared John, knowing that he was a just
man and a holy.' So of Moses it is said, Exod. xi. 3, ' Moses was a
great man in the land of Egypt, and in the sight of Pharaoh's ser
vants, and in the sight of all people.' His person and presence was
awful to them, as having something rare in it. There is a secret

2 PET. I. 4.] THE FOURTH SERMON. 217

sentiment of the excellency of holiness that draweth eyes after it, and
maketh wicked and carnal men wonder at it, stand in awe of those in
whom it is eminent, and extorteth a reverence from them. But espe
cially when they come to die they have a sense of this excellency ; all
then approve a sober, righteous, and godly life, and disallow that
which is dissolute and carnal. Then all things appear in their own
colours, and the fumes of lust being dissipated, they begin more
clearly to discern the happiness of those who are made like God.
Then those that would live with the carnal would fain die with the
righteous : Num. xxiii. 10, ' Let my last end be like his.' When
entering on the confines of eternity they grow wiser.

[2.] To show the quality and condition of it. You must have a
new nature, and such a nature as may be a divine nature. If you
have nothing above natural men or corrupt nature, you are strangers
to the promises of the gospel. It is a thought that possesseth many
when they are pressed to Christian duties, they will say, we are not
saints or angels, and therefore cannot abstain from such sins, or attain
unto a heavenly life. But do you mark what is said here : Christians
must be partakers of a divine nature ; and not only they are cut off
from any privilege by Christ ' who corrupt themselves as brute beasts,
made to be taken and destroyed,' Jude 10 — that is, against the light
of nature ingulf themselves in all manner of dissoluteness and sensu
ality ; but also they that walk as men, only according to the rule of
men, who mind nothing beyond the present world : 1 Cor. iii. 3, ' Are
uot ye carnal, and walk as men ? ' — that is, they are not raised above
the pitch of mere men, and have nothing of the Spirit of God in
them.

[3.] This divine nature may be considered three ways. Either —
(1.) As begun; when we are first 'renewed in the spirit of our
minds,' and regenerated ' according to the image of God,' Eph. iv.
23, 24. There is a wonderful change wrought in sinners by reason
of the divine qualities impressed on them ; so that the creature begin-
neth to look like God himself : their nature is altered, their course of
life is altered, and their designs and actions have something divine in
them.

(2.) As increased ; when more like God in a conspicuous degree.
At first the impression is but weak, and this glory is darkened by
remaining imperfections ; and we show forth much of Adam upon all
occasions, as well as somewhat of Christ. But where any are sincere
and diligent, the old nature is more suppressed and curbed, and the
divine nature doth more eminently appear : 2 Cor. iii. 18, ' We are
changed from glory to glory.' It is a work capable of spiritual pro
gress. We should grow more like God, and come nearer to the nature
of God every day ; and it is a shame we are not, having been so long
acquainted with the word.

(3.) As it is perfected in heaven ; for there we have the nearest
communion with God, and so the highest conformity to him that we
are capable of : 1 John iii. 2, ' We shall see God as he is, and be like
him.' Perfectly like him ; for the being of sin is then utterly
abolished: there is not the least stain or blemish upon a glorified
soul. Besides, then we are like him, not only in point of holiness,

218 THE FOURTH SERMON. [2 PET. I. 4.

but in point of happiness and felicity ; for God is a holy and happy
being. Here we resemble God more in holiness and purity ; for many
times the most eminent and exemplary holiness may be accompanied
with remarkable afflictions ; at least, sanctifying grace doth not exempt
us from them. But there, as our holiness is exact, our felicity is com
plete also. First we are made holy, and then immortal, and in both
like God. Well, then, this is the effect, ' partakers of a divine nature ;'
so that when you come among the people of God, and you be asked
what kind of men do you find them to be, as Gideon, in another case,
asked Zeba and Zalmunnah concerning his brethren, who answered,
' Each one resembled the children of a king,' Judges viii. 18, — they
were godly1 and majestical persons, — so it will be said concerning the
saints, who are really and eminently partakers of the grace of the
gospel : they are all children of the most high God ; as like God as
mortal men can be, — bear his image, and express resemblance of the
grace of the gospel.

II. Let us now see the means by which God doth accomplish this
effect : ' To us are given great and precious promises.'

1. It is an instance of God's love, that he will deal with us in the
way of promises. The world is depraved by sin, and sunk into fears
and despair of any good from God, whom we have so highly provoked.
Therefore God invites and allures us to himself by promises ; for pro
mises and2 declarations of God's will in the gospel, whereby he signifies
what good he will freely bestow us, if we will look after it. These ad
vantages we have by them : — (1.) A promise is more than a purpose ;
for the purpose and intention of a man is secret and hidden in his own
bosom, but a promise is open and manifest. Thereby we get the
knowledge of the good intended to us. If God had only purposed to
bestow all his grace upon us, we could not have known his intention
and purpose till it were manifested in the effect ; it would have been
as a hidden treasure or sealed fountain, of no comfort and encourage
ment to us till we had found it. But now the word is gone out of his
lips, we may know how we shall speed, if we will hearken to his
counsel. God's promises are, on his part, the eruption or overflow of
his love. His heart is so big with thoughts of good to us, that his
love cannot stay till the accomplishment of things, but he must tell us
aforehand : Isa. xlii. 9, ' Before they spring forth, I tell you of them.'
He might have done us good, and given us no notice ; but that would
not satisfy him. It is an obligation God takes upon himself, promit-
tendo, se debitorem fecit. God's purposes are unchangeable, but pro
mises are a security put into our hands, not only give us notice, but
assurance that thus it shall be. We have the greater holdfast upon
him, and may put his bond in suit : Ps. cxix. 49, ' Kemember the
word unto thy servant, upon which thou hast caused me to hope.' (2.)
It is more than a doctrinal declaration. It is one thing to reveal a
doctrine, another to promise a benefit ; that maketh a thing known,
this maketh a thing sure, and upon certain terms; that gives us
notice, but this gives us interest. If ' life and immortality' had been
only ' brought to light in the gospel/ 2 Tim. i. 10, which was only
obscurely known to the heathens, it were a great mercy that we were
1 Qu. ' goodly ' ?— ED. a Qu. ' are ' ?— ED.

2 PET. I. 4.] THE FOURTH SERMON". '219

not left to blind guesses and dark conjectures. That eternal life is set
before us, a thing real and excellent, is a great matter. But God hath
put it into a covenant form and promise, 1 John ii. 25, that we may
make our title and our claim. Surely that is matter of great comfort
to us : Ps. cxix. Ill, ' Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for
ever ; for they are the rejoicing of my heart.' (3.) It is more than a
prophecy or simple prediction. Scripture prophecies will be fulfilled
because of God's veracity ; but scripture promises will be fulfilled, not
only because of God's veracity, but also his fidelity and justice ; for
by God's promise man cometh to have a right to the thing promised.
It was his mercy and goodness to make the promise, but his justice and
fidelity bindeth him to make it good : 1 John i. 9, ' If we confess our sins,
he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all
unrighteousness ;' 2 Tim. iv. 8. Divines say, of all lies, a promissory
lie is the worst ; for this is not only against truth, but right, even
though that right entirely accrueth from your own free promise.

2. The promises of the new covenant are of a most glorious and
valuable nature. They are not about small things, or things of little
moment, but about worthy and dear-bought blessings. They contain
spiritual and eternal riches ; such as the healing of our nature, the
pardon of our sins, a safe conduct unto eternal happiness; the
glorifying of our souls, the resurrection of our bodies, and then life
everlasting, or an unchangeable state of happiness. These are the
greatest things indeed, in comparison of which all the things of the
world are but as a May-game, vain and empty, or the smallest matters,
as the apostle calleth them, 1 Cor. vi. 2. Reconciliation with God is
our privilege here ; and is it a light thing to be at peace with the
living God? to enjoy his amity and love? to study and fit ourselves
to do his will ? to live in constant communion with him now ? to have
access to him at all times? to obtain from him whatever in reason and
righteousness we can ask ? A Christian is never upbraided with the
perpetuity of addresses, never denied audience, never has cause to doubt
of success, has more familiarity with God, and a surer interest in his
love, than the greatest favourites have in any prince or potentate upon
earth. But then the eternal enjoyment of God hereafter : Phil. iii. 14,
' I press towards the mark, for the prize of the high calling in God in
Christ Jesus.' It is a high prize that is set before us; then we shall
have a larger capacity to know God, and enjoy him, and receive his
benefits : Ps. xvii. 15, ' As for me, I will behold thy face in righteous
ness ; I shall be satisfied when I awake with thy likeness.' Oh ! cry
out : 1 Cor. ii. 9, ' Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have
entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for
them that love him.'

3. They are precious promises, worthy of our esteem ; for they are
not about things that we have nothing to do with, but such wherein
we are deeply and intimately concerned. In God's promises there is
due provision made for the desires, necessities, and wants of mankind.
Let me instance in pardon and life, the first inviting benefits, Acts
xx vi. 18. Pardon answereth the fears, and life those desires of happi
ness which are so natural to us.

[1.] The consciousness of sin, and the fear of God's wrath and dis-

220 THE FOURTH SERMON. [2 PET. I. 4.

pleasure, should make offers of pardon acceptable to us. The great
scruple of the guilty creature is how sin shall be expiated and God
appeased, Micah vi. 6, 7. We fear punishment from a holy and just
God, and cannot get rid of bondage till sin be forgiven. The justice
of the supreme governor of the world will be ever dreadful to us. The
gospel serveth for this use, to give us the knowledge of salvation by
the remission of sins, Luke i. 77.

[2.] The other great privilege is eternal life. Corrupt nature is
not against the offers of felicity. There was never a creature heard of
that would not be happy, for there was never a creature but loved him
self. Therefore what more powerful inducement to bring us into the
way of holiness than this blessed hope set before us, that we may see
God, and live for ever ? Titus ii. 12, 13. It is true, we are greatly
enchanted with false happiness, but shall not such an offer be precious
to us ? John vi. 34, ' Then said they unto him, Lord, evermore give
us this bread.'

4. All this is given to us wretched men without any desert of
ours; nay, we had deserved the contrary. Without our asking or
thinking, the covenant was framed and modelled to our hands, and
in the frame and contexture of it we may see a constant strain of
covenant grace, in the richness of the benefits, the graciousness of the
donor, the seasonableness of the offer, the readiness of the help, when
once we set ourselves to seek after God, and please and serve him ;
and, lastly, in the sureness of the reward, notwithstanding frailties and
imperfections.

III. The influence of the one upon the other; or, how do these
promises promote the divine nature ?

1. From their drift, which is, to draw us from the creature to God,
and the world to heaven ; to mortify the esteem of the false happiness
which tainteth and corrupteth our natures ; and to raise us to those
noble objects and ends which dignify and adorn the soul, and make
it in a sort divine. It breedeth an excellent spirit in us, which is
carried above the world, and the hopes and fears of it, 1 Cor. ii. 12.
Alas ! what a mean spirit have they that drive no higher trade than
providing for the flesh, or accommodating a life which must shortly
expire ! Like foolish birds who, with great art and contrivance,
feather a nest, which within a little while they leave. But how divine
and god-like are they who look to higher things, to please God, enjoy
communion with him, and live with him for ever !

2. The matter of the promises. Many of which concern the change
of our hearts, the cleansing or healing of our natures : Heb. viii. 10,
' I will put my laws in their minds, and write them in their hearts ;
and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people ;' Ezek.
xxxvi. 25, 26, ' Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye
shall be clean ; from all your filthiness and from all your idols will I
cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will
I put within you ; and I will take away the stony heart out of your
flesh, and I will give you a heart of flesh ; ' Jer. xxxiii. 8, ' And I will
cleanse them from all their iniquity.' All which are encouragements
of prayer to God for this benefit. If God doth not exclude us, we
should not exclude ourselves.

2 PET. 1. 4.] THE FOURTH SERMON. 221

3. The conditions or terms on which our right is suspended. Not
pardon without repentance : Acts iii. 19, ' Repent ye therefore, and
be converted, that your sins might be blotted out, when the times of
refreshing shall "ome from the presence of the Lord ; Acts ii. 38, 39,
' Eepent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ
for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy
Ghost/ &c. Not heaven or eternal life without holiness : Heb. xii. 14,
' Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall
see the Lord ; ' ' Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God/
Mat. v. 8.

4. The power with which the promises are accompanied : 2 Peter
i. 3, ' According as his divine power hath given us all things that
pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that
hath called us to glory and virtue/ He gives us life temporal and
spiritual, and that immutable life of felicity hereafter. The divine
nature is communicated to us by virtue of the promises ; for the Spirit
is our sanctifier, and he works by congruous means.

Use 1. Believe the promises, for they are most sure and certain.
God's testimony of the good things he will bestow upon us cannot
deceive us, or beget a vain and uncertain hope. His promise is a
testimony of his will, and against his power nothing can stand. ' There
shall be a performance of those things spoken of by the Lord/ Luke
i.45.

2. Esteem them : Heb. xi. 13, ' These all died in faith, not having
received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were per
suaded of them, and embraced them.' We can never embrace them
till we are persuaded of their truth. But then consider their worth.
Great is the stupidity of those who are nothing taken with these things.
If a great man engages himself any way, we make great reckoning of
his word ; and shall we not make great matter of the word of God,
and esteem his promises ? Esteem them so as to get them at any
price, Mat. xiii. 46. Sell all for the pearl of price. Esteem them so
as to be contented with a mean condition in the world. Though God
keeps us low, it is enough to be ' made partakers of his holiness : '
Heb. xii. 10, ' For they verily for a few days chastened us after their
own pleasure ; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers of
his holiness.' Esteem them so as to perform the duties required, Ps.
cxix. 14 ; esteem them so as to keep up your rejoicing in Christ : Phil,
iii. 8-10, ' I count all things but loss for the excellency of the know
ledge of Christ Jesus my Lord ; ' and ver. 3, ' We are the circum
cision, which worship God in the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus,
and have no confidence in the flesh.'

3. Labour to improve the belief of every promise for the increase of
holiness, that we may be like God, pure and holy as he is : 2 Cor.
vii. 1, 'Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse
ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness
in the fear of God.'

222 THE FIFTH SERMON. [MARK IX. 49.

SERMON V.

For every one sliall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be
salted with salt. — MARK IX. 49.

IN the context you have a caution which our Lord gives against
scandals and offences given to others, either by defection from the
truth, or by a sinful conversation. And —

1. He intimates the cause of these scandals, which is some beloved
lust ; and that is better mortified than satisfied. There is something
precious, profitable, and pleasant in our opinion, estimation, and affec
tion, that calls us from God, and the duties we owe to him, and
apprehended by us as so necessary for us, that we can no more spare it
than a right eye, a right hand, or a right foot.

2. Our Lord compares the loss of satisfaction in such lusts with
the danger of perishing for ever ; and shows that (all things considered)
it were better to be deprived of this profit, pleasure, or honour, than
to lose eternal life, and run the hazard of eternal death. Either that
pleasure or lust must be denied, or we perish for ever. The right
hand must be cut off, or else we shall be cast into hell-fire.

3. Our Lord shows the danger of perishing for ever, amplified by a
notable description, ' Their worm never dies, and their fire shall never
be quenched.' The scripture lisps to us in our own dialect, and
speaks in such notions we can best understand, and therefore repre
sents the state of the damned by what is terrible to sense. By the
worm is meant the anguish of conscience, by fire the wrath of God.
Memoria prceteritorum, sensus presentium, metus futurorum. The
torment of the wicked arises partly from, their own consciences.
There is a vexing remembrance of what is past, their folly in the
neglect of grace ; and there is a bitter sense of that doleful state into
which they have now plunged themselves, and a fear of what is yet to
come. Now, beside this remorse for their folly, there is also a ' fire
that shall never be quenched/ or the sharp torments that are prepared
for the wicked.

4. Here is a collation or comparison of opposites — the pains of hell,
with the trouble of mortification. First or last we must endure
troubles and difficulties. Now it is much more eligible to take pains
in the mortifying of sin, than to bear eternal pains in the punishment
of it. This is that which is expressed in the text, ' For every one
shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt.'
In the words —

1. Observe, a double salting, either with fire or ivith salt ; the
one referring to one sort of people, and the other to the other. They
agree in the common nature : for salt is of a fiery nature, and apt to
consume ; but they differ in the matter to be consumed, Salt con
sumes the superfluous moisture, which is apt to cause putrefaction ;
but the fire consumes the substance itself ; so that to be salted with
fire is to be given up to everlasting destruction. Fire consumeth
all things ; and God is called ' a consuming fire ' to the wicked, Heb.
xii. 29. '

MARK IX. 49.] THE FIFTH SERMON. 223

2. Here is also an allusion to sacrifices ; for every man that lives
in the world must be a sacrifice to God. The wicked are a sacrifice
to God's justice ; but the godly are a sacrifice dedicated and offered
to him, that they may be capable of his mercy. The first are a sacri
fice against their wilfs, but the godly are a free-will offering, a sacri
fice not taken but offered. Now, the law of all sacrifices was, that
they were to be salted with salt : Lev. ii. 13, ' And every oblation of
thy meat-offering shalt thou season with salt ; neither shalt thou
suffer the salt of the covenant of thy God to be lacking from thy meat
offering ; with all thine offerings thou shalt offer salt.' Three times
it is repeated there, to show that every sacrifice must be salted. That
the wicked, the objects of God's vindictive justice, are accounted
sacrifices, is evident by scripture. When the destruction of Moab is
spoken of : Isa. xxxiv. 6, ' The sword of the Lord is filled with blood,
it is made fat with fatness, and with the blood of lambs and goats, and
with the fat of the kidneys of rams ; for the Lord hath a sacrifice in
Bozrah, and a great slaughter in the land of Idumea.' So Jer. xlvi.
10, God threatens there that the sword shall devour, and be made
drunk with their blood, ' For the Lord God of hosts hath a sacrifice
in the north country, by the river Euphrates.' What is in these
places called a slaughter is also called a sacrifice. So when God
intended a great carnage of his enemies, he calls upon the fowls of
heaven, Ezek. xxxix. 17, ' Assemble yourselves, and come to my sacri
fice ; ' with an allusion to the beasts offered in sacrifice. This may be
gathered from the signification of the sacrifices, the burnt-offerings
especially, which signified the guilt of the sinner; the death of Christ,
which is the propitiation for sin ; and the obedience of the sacrificer,
as devoted to God. Now the first signification took place, and had
its effect upon them, if they neglected the other two meanings of the
sacrifices ; and therefore they were to be looked on as salted with fire ;
whereas the other, who were accepted, were salted with salt.

3. The third observation for the opening of this is the two references
of these saltings, or the distinct and proper application of them.

[1.] To the wicked : ' For every one shall be salted with fire ; ' that
is, every one of them spoken of before, who indulged their corrupt
affections, who did not entirely and heartily keep the covenant of God,
and renounce their beloved lusts.

[2.] Here is the application to the godly : ' Every sacrifice shall be
salted with salt ; ' that is, every one that is not a sacrifice by con
straint, but voluntarily surrenders and gives up himself to God, to be
ordered and disposed of according to his will, he is salted, not with
fire, but with salt, which every one that is devoted to God is bound to
have within himself. So while some are destinated to the wrath of
God, and salted with fire to be consumed and destroyed, others are
salted with salt, preserved and kept savoury in the profession and
practice of godliness. The doctrine is this : —

Doct. The grace of mortification is very necessary for all those who
are devoted to God.

I shall prove three things : —

I. That the true notion of a Christian is, that he is a sacrifice, or a
thank-offering to God.

224 THE FIFTH SERMON. [MARK IX. 49.

II. That the grace of mortification is the true salt, whereby this
offering and sacrifice should be seasoned.

III. I shall show you the necessity of this salt, that we may keep
right with God in the duties of the covenant.

I. The true notion of a Christian is, that he is a sacrifice to God.
This is evident by Bom. xii. 1, ' I beseech you, brethren, by the mercies
of God, that you present your bodies a living sacrifice, acceptable unto
God, which is your reasonable service ; ' that is, the reasonable part,
which was figured by the sacrifices and oblations of the law : and so
Isa. Ixvi. 20, ' They shall bring your brethren for an offering unto the
Lord.' Under the law, beasts were offered to God, but in the gospel
men are offered to him ; not as beasts were to be destroyed, slain, and
burnt in the fire, but to be preserved for God's use and service. In
offering anything to God, two things were of consideration ; there was
a separation from a common, and a dedication to a holy use, and they
both take place in the present matter.

1. There is a separation of ourselves from a common use. The
beast was separated from the flock or herd for this special purpose,
to be given to God. Thus we are separated and set apart from the
rest of the world, that we may be a people to God. We are ' no more
our own/ 1 Cor. vi. 19 ; and we are ' no more to live to ourselves,
but to him that died for us,' 2 Cor. v. 15. We are not to live to the
world, to the flesh, or to such things as the natural heart craves ; we
have no right in ourselves to dispose of ourselves, of our time,
of our interest, of our strength, but must wholly give up ourselves
to God, to be disposed, ordered, governed by him at his own will and
pleasure.

2. There is a dedication of ourselves to God, to serve, please, honour,
and glorify him.

[l.J The manner of dedicating ourselves to God is to be considered.
It is usually done with grief, shame, and indignation at ourselves, that
God hath been so long kept out of his right, with a full purpose to re
store it to him with advantage : 1 Pet. iv. 3, ' The time past may suf
fice to have wrought the will of the flesh, and of man ;' it is high time
to give up ourselves to the will of God ; we have been long enough, too
long, dishonouring God, destroying our souls, pleasing the flesh, living
according to the flesh and the course of the world ; therefore they de
sire to make restitution : Rom. vi. 19, ' For as ye have yielded your
members servants to uncleanness, and to iniquity unto iniquity ; even
so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holi
ness.' Their forepast neglects of God and duty to him fill their hearts
with shame, therefore they resolve to double their diligence, and to be
as eminent in holiness as before they were in vanity and sin.

[2.] It is with a deep sense of the Lord's love in Christ ; for we
give up ourselves to God, not as a sin-offering, but as a thank-offering:
Rom. xii. 1, 'I beseech you by the mercies of the Lord ;' and 2 Cor.
v. 14, ' For the love of Christ constraineth us, because we thus judge,
that if one died for all, then were all dead ; and that he died for all,
that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but
unto him that died for them, and rose again.' They are ravished with an
admiration of God's goodness in Christ, and so give up themselves to him.

MARK XL 49.] THE FIFTH SERMON. 225

[3.] They do entirely give up themselves to G-od, not to be his in a
few things, but in all, to serve him with all their faculties : ' You are
not your own, but are bought with a price ; therefore glorify God both
with your bodies and souls, which are God's,' 1 Cor. vi. 20 ; and to
serve him in all conditions : Eom. xiv. 8, ' Whether we live, we live
unto God, or whether we die, we die unto God ; for living or
dying we are the Lord's/ They are willing to be used for his glory, not
only as active instruments ; but as passive objects, they give up them
selves to obey his governing will, and to submit to his disposing will,
to be what he would have them to be, as well as to do what he would
have them to do : Phil. i. 20, ' According to my earnest expectation
and my hope, that in nothing I shall be ashamed, but that with all
boldness, as always, so now also Christ shall be magnified in my body,
whether it be by life or by death.' Thus with all their faculties, in every
condition of life, are they to be devoted to God in all actions. It is
said, Zech. xiv. 20, 21, that 'holiness to the Lord shall be written,'
not only ' upon the bowels of the altar and the pots of the Lord's house,'
but also ' upon all the pots of Jerusalem ;' not only upon the vessels of
the temple, but upon common utensils ; that is, translate it into a gos
pel phrase, that not only in our sacred, but even in our common and
civil actions, &c., we should live as a people that are offered up to
God.

[4.] The end why we give up ourselves to God is to serve, please,
and glorify him : Acts xxvii. 23, ' His I am, and him I serve ; ' to
please him by the obedience of his will : Kom. xii. 1,2, 'Ye present
your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your
reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world, but be ye
transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is
that good and acceptable and perfect will of God ; ' Col. i. 10, ' That
ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in
every good work/ And also to glorify him is their end and use.
Phil. i. 21, 1 Cor. x. 31. This is the dedication by which a Christian
becomes a spiritual and a holy sacrifice unto God. Now we must be
sincere and real in this, partly —

(1.) Because the truth of our dedication will be known by our use :
many give up themselves to God, but in the use of themselves there is
no such matter ; they carry it as though their tongues were their own,
and had no Lord over them, Ps. xii. 4. They speak what they
please ; they use their hearts as their own, to think and covet what
they please ; their hands as their own, to do what they please ; their
bodies as their own, to prostitute them to all excess and filthiness ;
and their wealth and strength and time as their own, either to spare
it, or lavish it according as their lusts guide and incline them. No,
no ; a sincere Christian makes conscience of his dedication to God, the
reality and sincerity of it is seen in the use of themselves, and if he be
tempted to do anything contrary to this vow and dedication, his heart
riseth against the temptation : 1 Cor. vi. 15, ' Shall I take the mem
bers of Christ, and make them the members of a harlot? God
forbid/ In point of fidelity to God, as we are in covenant with him,
we must be careful that we employ and use what is God's for the glory
of God ; we must make conscience of alienating that that is sacred,

VOL. II. P

226 THE FIFTH SERMON. [MARK IX. 49.

that that is the Lord's : your thoughts, your affections, your time,
your strength, do all belong to him.

(2.) Because God will one day call us to an account : Luke xix. 23,
' He will demand his own with usury.' We shall be called to a
reckoning, what we have done for God, what part and portion he hath
had in our time, our strength, our parts, our interest ; therefore every
prudent and wise Christian should himself keep a faithful and con
stant reckoning how he lays out himself for God, for he must have a
share in all things that we have or do.

(3.) We must be very sincere in this, because we are under the eye
and inspection of God, who considers whose business we do, his or our
own : Luke i. 75, ' That we should serve him in holiness arid right
eousness before him all the days of our life.' We are ever before him,
and though he doth not presently call us to an account, yet many
times now he punisheth us for our neglect and mindlessness of his
interest : Ezek. xvi. 8, ' Ye entered into a covenant with me, and
became mine.' That was the reason of his judgments against them.
When those that are his do not carry themselves as his, when that
that is sacred is profaned by a common use, then a judgment is coming
upon a nation, if dedicated to God, and it warps from him, or upon a
person, if his ways be not upright with him.

II. The next thing I am to do is to prove that the grace of morti
fication is the true salt wherewith this offering and sacrifice should be
seasoned. There is some dispute what is meant by the salt which
Christ recommends to his disciples, and what was figured by the salt
in the sacrifice, whether wisdom or zeal. In general, it is the grace of
the Holy Spirit, by which sin is subdued and prevented ; and the mean
ing suits exactly with the emblem and representation : for —

1. Salt preserves flesh from putrefaction by consuming that super
fluous and excrementitious moisture, which otherwise would soon cor
rupt ; and so the salt of the covenant doth prevent and subdue those
lusts which would cause us to deal unfaithfully with God. Alas !
meat is not so apt to be tainted as we are to be corrupted and weakened
in our resolutions to God, without the mortifying grace of the Spirit.
' That which is lame is soon turned out of the way, unless it be healed,'
Heb. xii. 13. And nothing is so unstable and mutable as an unmortified
soul ; therefore we can never behave ourselves as a sacrifice and an offer
ing to God, unless we ' mortify our members which are upon earth, inor
dinate affections, covetousness, and the like,' Col. iii. 5. In short, the
flesh is that which is apt to be corrupted, and therefore the grace that
doth preserve us must be something that doth wean us from the in
terests of the flesh, and what is that but the mortifying grace of the
Holy Spirit ? The apostle saith, Eph. vi. 24, ' Grace be with all
them that love the Lord Jesus in sincerity,' or ' in incorruption.' There
are many crooked lusts which are apt to corrupt us and withdraw our
love to other things, but when these are mortified and subdued, that
we may have a greater amplitude of affection towards God and Christ,
then we are said to love him in sincerity and in incorruption.

2. Salt hath an acrimony, and doth macerate things and pierce into
them ; and so the grace of mortification is painful and troublesome to
the carnal nature. How healthful and useful soever it be to the soul,

MARK IX. 49.] THE FIFTH SERMON. 227

no question it is distasteful to curb our affections, and govern our
hearts in the fear of God, and to row against the stream of flesh and
blood ; but yet it is wholesome, it is a crucifying of the flesh, to handle
it as Christ suffered on the cross, to give it vinegar and gall ; but yet
this is necessary ; this is the thing which our Lord intends here in the
context, that the sacrifice must be consumed or macerated ; we either
must suffer the pains of hell or the pains of mortification ; we must be
salted with fire or salted with salt. It is better to pass to heaven with
difficulty and austerity, than to avoid these difficulties and run into sin,
and so be in danger of eternal fire. The strictness of Christianity is
nothing so grievous as the punishment of sin. The philosophers, when
they speak of the nature of man, observe that in the concupiscible part, TO
vjpov, something like moisture inclines to pleasure, in the irascible, TO
•fyv'Xjpov, something like cold inclines to fear. This salt is to fetch out
both, by checking our sensual inclination and also our worldly fears.
We must crucify the flesh with the passions and lusts thereof ; they
that are Christ's have done so, Gal. \. 24. We should rather displease
ourselves and displease all the world than displease God, or be unfaith
ful in our duty to Christ. No profit, no pleasure, or secular concern
ment is so necessary, so comfortable, so useful to us as salvation.

3. Salt makes things savoury, so grace makes us savoury ; which
may be interpreted with respect either to God or man.

[1.] Acceptable to God when seasoned with this salt, for God would
accept of no sacrifice without it. Not that he tasted of their meat
offerings, or did eat the fat or flesh of bulls and goats, and drink their
blood, and so would have it seasoned for his palate and appetite ; it is
not so to be understood ; but in types as well as in similitudes there is
a condescension to our sense and apprehension of things. That that
is salted is savoury, therefore God would note his acceptation of our
persons and services this way. By nature we are all odious, unsavoury,
and distasteful to God by reason of sin : Ps. xiv. 3, ' They are all
become filthy, there is none that doeth good, no not one : ' in the
Hebrew, it is putrified, stinking like corrupt and rotten flesh. We
must be salted and seasoned by the grace of Christ, and so we become
amiable and acceptable in the sight of God. The more upright we
are, the more he delighteth in us.

[2.] To men : the more we are thus salted and mortified, the more
shall we do good to others. Our Lord tells his disciples, Mat. v. 13,
' Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt lose its savour, wherewith
shall it be salted ? it is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast
out and trodden under foot of men.' This is spoken to the disciples
as disciples, not as apostles and public persons. It is a mistake to
think that only ministers are the light of the world and the salt of the
world. No ; all Christians must shine as lights in the midst of a
crooked and perverse generation ; all Christians must be as the salt of
the earth. Christ's whole sermon contains general duties, and the
disciples were not yet sent abroad as apostles, nor ever heard of such
a commission, or that their master would send them abroad for the pro
selyting the world to the kingdom of God : that was done afterwards,
chap, x., and therefore here he speaks to Christians as Christians.
Now, they are said to be salt, even as they season all those among whom

228 THE FIFTH SERMON. [MARK IX. 49.

they live. A Christian is never savoury in his conversation with
others till he hath salt in himself ; then all his actions are seasoned
with grace, and beget a remembrance of God ; then his words are
seasoned with grace, and do good to others. The apostle saith, Eph.
iv. 29, ' Let no corrupt communication come out of your mouth •' that
rotten and corrupt communication which vents itself in slandering,
railing, ribaldry, foolish jesting at holy things, lies, cursing, and the
like : all these come from a corrupt heart, as a stinking breath argues
rotten lungs. These want the grace of mortification : so are all sap
less spirits, that cannot speak anything of God seriously, but in their
most serious discourse are as fresh as water. But go among the mor
tified, and you receive the savour of good things from them ; you have
not only savoury prayers and savoury sermons, but savoury confer
ences and discourses: Col. iv. 6, ' Let your speech be alway powdered
with salt ;' that is, do not speak idly, much less profanely, but in an
edifying manner. Now, Christians ought to take heed they do not
lose their savouriness, for then they do not please God nor profit man,
and are fit for nothing but the dunghill. Thus I have proved the
second thing, that the grace of mortification is the true salt that sea
sons Christians.

III. There is a necessity of this salt in all those that have entered into
covenant with God, and have dedicated and devoted themselves to him.

1. By our covenant vow we are bound to the strictest duties, and
that upon the highest penalties. The duty to which we are bound is
very strict. We have answered God in all the demands of his cove
nant: 1 Peter iii. 21, 'For baptism saveth as the answer of a good
conscience towards God.' The Lord demands and puts in effect this
question, Will you die unto sin and live unto righteousness ? This is
the tenor of the baptismal covenant that is so often, so solemnly, re
newed at the Lord's Supper ; and you are to ' reckon yourselves to be
dead unto sin and alive unto righteousness, through Christ Jesus our
Lord,' Rom. vi. 11 ; reckon yourselves, that is, in vow and obligation.
Arid the penalty is very high if we sin wilfully, Heb. x. 26 ; so that oui
admission into Christ's family will be in vain, yea, to our further ruin
if you do not stand to the covenant, if you keep sin still alive, and add
fuel to the flames.

2. The abundance of sin that yet remains in us, and the marvellous
activity of it in our souls. We cannot get rid of this cursed inmate
till our tabernacle be dissolved, and this house of clay tumbled into
the dust. Paul groaned sorely under it : ' 0 wretched man that I
am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? ' Rom. vii. 24.
And it is called ' sin that doth easily beset us,' Heb. xii. 1. Well,
then, since sin is not nullified, it must be mortified. It works, it wars,
there is a marvellous activity in it, it is very active and restless : Rom.
vii. 8, ' Sin wrought in me all manner of concupiscence ;' he means
sinful nature. And the apostle James tells us, chap. iv. 5, ' The spirit
that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy.' There is not a sleepy, but a stir-
ling principle always inclining us to evil, and hindering that which is
good. Sin doth not only make us a little flexible arid yielding, to
temptations, but doth hurry us and impel us thereunto. It is ' a law
warring in our members, that brings us into captivity to sin/ Rom.

MARK IX. 49.] THE FIFTH SERMON. 229

vii. 23. Corrupt nature is not a tame thing, that works not till it be
irritated by the suggestions of Satan or temptations of the world, but
is like a living spring, that pours out water of its own accord ; it will
not let us alone. The heart of man is evil continually, and so it always
hinders us from that that is good : Horn. vii. 21, ' When I would do
good, evil is present with me.' It blunts the edge of our affections, it
seeks to weaken our purposes by unbelieving thoughts, or drawing us
away from God by the lure of some sensitive delight ; in stealing our
hearts from him in the very duties and solemn addresses we make to
him ; distracting our minds with thoughts of the world, and the pomp
and glory thereof ; and so turns our very duties into sin, and makes
us lose the comfort and sweetness of them : it blasts and perverts our
most sincere endeavours. Well, then, without this salt of the covenant,
if this be so, what shall we do ? Have we not need to keep humble
and watchful ? If sin be stirring, we must be stirring against it, and
improve the grace of the Holy Spirit upon the account of Christ's
death, and use all good means that it may be subdued in us.

3. Consider the sad consequences of letting sin alone, both either as
to further sin or punishment.

[1.] As to further sin. For Christ speaks here of scandals. If lust
be not mortified, it grows outrageous ; it has foiled us before God,
men, and angels, and exposed us to an open shame, or hardens us in a
dead, careless course. Lusts let alone end in gross sins, and gross sins
in final apostasy. Love of pleasure will end in drunkenness, or adul
tery, or the rage of unclean desires, or else in such a vain, light, frothy
spirit, which is no way fit for religion. Envy will end in mischief and
violence, if not in murder. Judas, by his covetousness, was brought
to betray his master. Gehazi was first surprised with covetousness,
then blasted with leprosy, and then became a shame and burthen to
himself. The devil trieth by lust to bring us to sin, and by sin to
shame, and by shame to horror and despair. But do the children of
God run into such notable excesses and disorders ? Yes ; when they
let sin alone, discontinue the exercise of mortification ; when they do
not remember the sacrifice must be salted with salt. "Witness David,
who ran into lust and blood. Witness Peter, who ran into denying
Christ with oaths and execrations. Witness Solomon, who ran into
sensuality and idolatry. And in all of us, old sins, long since laid
asleep, may awake again and hurry us into spiritual mischiefs and in
conveniences, if we make not use of this holy salt.

[2.] As to punishment. Sins prove mortal if they be not modified.
Either sin must die or the sinner. There is an evil in sin, and there
is an evil after sin. The evil in sin is the violation of God's righteous
law ; the evil after sin is the just punishment of it, eternal death and
damnation. Now, those that are not sensible, or will not be sensible,
of the evil that is in sin, they shall be made sensible of the evil that
comes after sin. The unmortified person spares the sin and destroys
his own soul ; the sin lives, but he dies. In the prophet's parable to
the king of Israel, when he had let go the Syrian, saith he, ' Thy life
shall go for his life ; ' so our lives shall go for the life of our sin.
' The end of these things is death,' Rom. vi. 21 ; and ' The wages of
sin is death,' ver. 23.

230 THE FIFTH SERMON". [MARK IX. 40.

But you will say, What is this to a justified person ? ' There is no
condemnation to them that are in Christ.'

I answer — You must take in all. Those ' who are in Christ, that
walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit,' they have the salt of the
covenant. But if you can suppose a justified person to live after the
flesh, you may suppose also a justified person shall be condemned.
Eternal death may be considered two ways — either as to the merit, or
as to the event. As to the merit, as an evil which God hath appointed
to be the fruit of sin ; or as to the event, an evil that will certainly
befall us. A justified person, one that is really so, may, must fear it
in the first sense. There is such a connection between living in sin and
eternal punishment, that he ought to represent the danger to his
soul of living willingly and allowedly in his sins, that he may eschew
it ; for this is nothing but a holy making use of the threatenings, or
considering the merit of sin. But as to the actual event, and perplex
ing trouble that ariseth from the apprehension of it ; if his sincerity
be clear and unquestionable, he must not fear it.

Now to make application.

I. For the reproof of those that cannot abide to hear of mortification.
The unwillingness and impatience of this doctrine may arise from several
causes.

1. From sottish atheism and unbelief. They despise all sober
spiritual counsel, they make no conscience of yielding obedience to
God. Solomon tells us, Prov. xix. 16, 'He that keepeth the com
mandments keepeth his own soul ; but he that despiseth his way
shall die.' There are the different issues of a strict obedience, and a
slight vain conversation. And mark the opposition of the two
tempers — he that keeps the commandments, and lie that despiseth his
own ways ; that is, takes no heed to his life and actions, to order them
according to the will of God ; he cares not whether he please or dis
please, whether he honour or dishonour God, but leaves the boat to
the stream, lives as his brutish lusts incline him, come of it what will
come. He despiseth his own ways, and so runs into vanity, luxury,
riot, fraud, injustice, and all manner of licentiousness. Now, no man
thus despiseth his own ways but he despiseth other things which
should be very sacred and of great regard and esteem with him.
He despiseth God, and the word of God, and his own soul : Prov. xiv.
2, * He that walketh in his uprightness, fears God ; but he that is
perverse in his ways despiseth him/ He that makes conscience of
his duty hath a high esteem ,of God, he looks on his authority as
supreme, his powers as infinite, his knowledge of all things exact, his
truth in promises and threatenings as unquestionable, his holiness as
immaculate, his justice as impartial, and his goodness exercised to us
in sundry benefits as rich and every way glorious. Therefore he dare
not but please God ; he hath such a deep reverence for him, that he
is always saying within himself, What will the holy and all-seeing
God have done ? Or, ' How can I do this wickedness and sin against
God?' But now the careless and slight person that takes no care to
govern his actions according to the will of God, hath contemptuous
and slight thoughts of God, as if he were a senseless idol that took no
notice of human affairs, that sees not, or would not punish the breaches of

MARK IX. 49.] THE FIFTH SERMON. 231

his laws. They also despise the word of God: Prov. xiii. 13, 'He
that despiseth the word shall be destroyed ; but he that fears the
commandment shall be rewarded.' There are some gracious hearts
that stand in awe of the word, and though their minds be never so
much set upon a thing, yet if a commandment stand in the way, it is
more than if an angel with a drawn sword stood in the way to keep
them back ; they dare not break through God's hedge. But now a
carnal, careless, and unbelieving wretch sets at nought all the precepts,
promises, and threatenings of God, and can break with him for a trifle,
for a little vain delight and profit. Nay, further, he despiseth his
own soul : Prov. xv. 32, ' He that refuseth instruction, despiseth his
his own soul.' He only cares for the body, but neglects his soul,
scarce ever considers whether he has a soul to save or a soul to lose,
as if he counted all fabulous which is spoken of God and immortality,
of the day of judgment, or of heaven and hell. Now it is in vain to
speak to these to renounce and mortify their pleasing lusts till their
atheism and carelessness be cured. And their case is the more
desperate because the disease doth not lie in their minds, but in their
hearts, and comes not so much from opinion as inclination. A settled
opinion must be vanquished by reason, but a brutish inclination must
be weakened by almighty grace.

2. It may come from libertinism. And these harden their hearts in
sinning by a mistaking the gospel.

[1.] Some vainly imagine as if God by Jesus Christ were made
more reconcilable to sin, that it needs not so much to be stood upon,
nor need we to be so exact, to keep such ado to mortify and subdue
the inclinations that lead to it. They altogether run to the comforts
of the gospel and neglect the duties thereof. Christ died for sinners,
therefore we need not to be troubled about it. Some actually speak out
these things as if all the mortification required were but to quell the
sense of sin in the conscience, not to destroy the power of sin in their
hearts, and if they can but believe strongly they are pardoned, all is
well. If this were true, then in the hardest heart would be the best
faith, for they have the least trouble about sin, and least conscience of
sin. This is to cry up the merit of Christ, to exclude the work and
discipline of this spirit,1 yea to set the merit of his death against the
end of it, and so to set Christ against Christ. He bore our sins : ' He
bore our sins in his body upon the tree, that we might be dead to sin,
and alive to righteousness,' to promote this mortification that we speak
of.

[2.] Another sort think such discourses may be well spared among
a company of believers, and they need not this watchfulness and holy
care, especially against grievous sins ; that they have such good com
mand of themselves that they can keep within compass well enough.
It is well if you be come to this height of Christian perfection, that
temptations make none, or no considerable impression upon you.
But we must warn you, and that of the most gross sins. Christ
thought fit to warn his disciples : Luke xxi. 34, ' Take heed lest your
hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and the cares
of this life.' And the apostle everywhere warns Christians of malice,

1 Qu. ' the Spirit' ?— ED.

232 THE FIFTH SERMON. [MARK IX. 49.

of hypocrisy, of envy, of lying, of evil speaking : 1 Thes. iv. 6, ' Take
heed that you do not overreach and defraud one another, for God is
the avenger of all such.' But these men would be fed with refined
strains of contemplative divinity, and have no sins reproved, but such
kind of sins as would seem a credit rather than a disgrace ; like those
diseases that are incident only to the best complexions and constitu
tions. If you speak against something that may rather argue their
excellency than shame them of their sin, you shall be welcome. This
over-spiritual preaching ends in an airy religion. Is sin grown less
dangerous, or men more skilful to avoid it than heretofore ? Cer
tainly, he that considers how many scandalous professors there are,
that would be accounted the people of God, hath no cause to think so.
If Paul saw need of mortification, 1 Cor. ix. 27, we are not more strong,
but more foolhardy.

[3.] A third sort are such as think believers are not to be scared
with threatenings, but only oiled with grace. But then consider, the
words of Christ were to his disciples. And to whom did the apostle
Paul write ? To believers questionless : ' If you live after the flesh,
ye shall die ; but if ye, through the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the
body, ye shall live/ Horn. viii. 13. No part of the Spirit's discipline
must be omitted. If one end of Christ's coming was to verify God's
threatenings, and that the curse of the law should not fall to the
ground, surely there is use of threatenings still.

3. It may arise from another cause, that is, the passionateness of
carnal affections. Men are so wedded to their lusts, they cannot leave
them, and so strangely besotted, they are even ready to sit down and
say they will venture their souls rather than live a strict life. Is the
pleasing of the flesh so sweet to you ? or hell so slight a matter ?
And will the day of judgment be so slubbered over ? There is a raging
despair, and there is a sottish despair. The raging despair of a Cain,
Gen. iv. 13, ' My evil is greater than can be borne ! ' — when we are
ready to sink under the burden of our sins ; and a sottish despair,
when we are not sound with God, and loth to improve the grace of the
Kedeemer, but say, There is no hope ; we will go on in the imagina
tions of our own heart, Jer. ii. 25. There is no hope ; it is an evil,
and I must bear it. If I be damned, I cannot help it, I must bear it
as well as I can. What ! will you bear the loss of heaven, the wrath
of the almighty and eternal God? Surely you know not what
eternity means, what hell and heaven means. You will know, when
the eyes that are now blinded by the delusions of the flesh shall
be opened, when you shall see others ' sit down with Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob in the kingdom of God, and you shall be shut out/ Canst
thou bear this ? If Kachel could not endure the want of children,
and Jacob the supposed loss of Joseph, when all his sons and daughters
rose up to comfort him ; if Ahitophel could not endure the loss of his
credit in counsel, how wilt thou endure the loss of thy soul and the
glory of the blessed to all eternity ? When thou hast nothing to be
guile thy mind, and thou art divested of all other comforts, and thou
must feed upon this for ever. So for the pains of hell. Thou that canst
not endure to be scorched a day or two in feverish flames, or the pain
of the stone or gout, when God arms the humours of thine own body

MAKK IX. 49.] THE FIFTH SERMON. 233

against thee, and canst not endure the torment of an aching tooth, how
canst thou endure the wrath of an eternal God ? ' Can your hearts
endure, or your hands be made strong in the day that I will deal with
you ? saith the Lord.'

Use 2. Is to persuade you not to neglect the salt of the covenant.
It may be fretting, but it is healthful; as the most salutary medicines
are usually most troublesome. To help you to improve this kind of
argument, which our Lord here useth —

1. Consider, there are but two sorts of men in the world, and you
are one of them. There is no neutral, no middle state ; there are but
two principles that men are influenced by, the flesh and the spirit ;
and there are but two ends men propound to themselves, either the
pleasing of the flesh upon earth, or the enjoyment of God in heaven ;
and two places they issue into, heaven or hell. The scripture is per
emptory, and tells you who shall go to heaven, and who shall go to
hell: Kom. viii. 13, 'If ye live after the flesh, ye shall die ; but if ye
through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live;'
Gal. vi. 8, ' He that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reap corrup
tion ; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life
everlasting.' Or consider that, Prov. xiv. 14, ' The backslider in heart
shall be filled with his own ways, and a good man shall be satisfied
from himself.' There are two different persons commencing and
setting forth in the pursuit of happiness, the backslider in heart and
the good man. The backslider in heart is one that continues m the
apostasy and defection of mankind, that indulge th his lusts and vain
pleasures, and for a seeming good leaves God, who is the chief good.
But the good men are those who make it their business to keep their
hearts chaste and loyal to God. They both desire to be filled and to
be satisfied. The one takes his own way, and the other God's counsel ;
and in the event both are filled. The backslider in heart hath enough
of his own ways when they have brought him to hell ; and the good
man hath enough when he comes to the enjoyment of the blessed God.
And there is one truth more there, they are both filled from themselves,
their own ways. The backslider shall have the fruit of his own choice,
and a good man is satisfied with that course of godliness that he hath
chosen, Prov. i. 31. Those that turn away from God, it is said, 'They
shall eat of their own ways, and be filled with the fruit of their own
devices ;' and Isa. iii. 10, ' Say unto the righteous, it shall be well with
him, for he shall eat of the fruit of his own doings.'

2. Consider the doleful condition of those that indulge their carnal
affections ; and that either threatened by God, or executed upon the
wicked.

[1.] Consider it as it is threatened by God. If God threaten so great
a misery, it is for our profit, that we may take heed and escape it. There
is mercy in the severest threatenings, that we may avoid the bait when
we see the hook, that we may digest the strictness of a holy life, rather
than venture upon such dreadful evils. Why did our Lord repeat it
three times, 'Where the worm never dies, and the fire is neverquenched ' ?
but that we may have it often in our thoughts, that we may not buy
the pleasures of sin at so dear a rate — so hard a price as the loss of our
precious souls.

234 THE FIFTH SERMON. [MARK IX. 49.

[2.] Consider the punishment as executed upon the wicked. How
many are now burning in hell for those sins which you are ready to
commit ? The serious consideration of it will check the fervour of your
lusts, that you may not easily venture upon an everlasting hell.

[3.] Consider which trouble is most intolerable — to be salted with salt,
or to be salted with fire ; with unpleasing mortification, or the pains
of hell ; the trouble of physic, or the danger of a mortal disease.
Surely to preserve the life of the body, men will endure the bitterest
pill, take the most loathsome potion. Why ? their lives lie on it. And
shall we be unwilling to such a necessary strictness, to these wholesome
severities, which conduce to save you with an everlasting salvation ?
There is no remedy ; trouble must be undergone. Surely a strict diet
is better than a speedy death ; and the pricking of a vein by a chirurgeon
is not so bad as a stab at the heart by an enemy. Better be macerated
by repentance, than broken in hell by torments. Which is worse, dis
cipline or execution ? Here the question is put : you must be troubled
first or last. Would you have a sorrow mixed with love and hope, or
else mixed with desperation ? Would you have a drop or an ocean ?
Would you have your souls cured or tormented ? Would you have
trouble in the short moment of this life, or have it eternal in the world
to come ?

[4.] Be sure you be a sacrifice dedicated to God, really entered into
covenant with God, and set apart for his use ; that this may be your
end, your business, your scope, to please, glorify, and enjoy him, 2 Cor.
i. 9. We can the better speak to you when you are under a covenant
engagement. Christ bound you to this when he died for you: he
' sanctified himself that you might be sanctified through the truth,' that
is, dedicated to God, John xvii. 19 ; and ' by one offering he hath per
fected for ever them that are sanctified,' that is, them that are conse
crated to God, or entered into a holy covenant with God. Christ bound
you to it, and your own gratitude will suggest it to you : ' I beseech
you, by the mercies of the Lord, present yourselves/ &c. Nay, the
new nature will incline you to it : Bom. vi. 13, ' Yield yourselves unto
God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as in
struments of righteousness unto God.' The new life will presently
discover itself by its tendency and end, if this be indeed your end and
work to be faithful to God's covenant.

[5.] You will see a need of denying worldly and fleshly lusts ; you will
see nothing can be done in the spiritual life without mortification, that
being dead to all things here below, you may be alive to God. That
this must be your daily work, your necessity will sufficiently show.
Are there no rebellious desires to be subdued ? No corrupt inclinations
to be broken ? Do not you feel the bias of corruption drawing you
off from God ? David did, therefore he saith, ( Incline my heart to thy
testimonies, and not to covetousness.' Do not you find the sensitive
lure prevail upon you, enticing your minds, and drawing you from the
purity of your hopes, and strictness of conversation ? ' Every man is
drawn away, when he is enticed by his own lusts,' James i. 14.

[6.] Consider the sad condition of a believer that is under the correc
tive discipline of God, though he do not vacate his justified state. A
sinning believer, that hath made bold with forbidden fruit, how doth

2 THES. III. 5.] THE SIXTH SERMON. 235

he smart for sin ? What a wound in the conscience will wilful heinous
sins make ? Witness David, Ps. xxxii. and li. He gives an account
how uneasy his heart did sit within him, he was afraid of God, who
before was his joy and delight, and speaks as one ready to be cast out
of his presence.

SERMON VI.

And the Lord direct your hearts into the love of God, and into the
patient waiting for Christ — 2 THES. III. 5.

THERE are two things keep religion alive in the soul — a love to God,
and a hearty intent upon the coming of Christ. These are the two
necessary graces which the apostle prays for in the text. Here is the
love of God, that is the first grace, and the earnest or patient waiting
for Christ. Love respects God, because he is the chief object of it,
primum amabile, as being the first and chiefest good ; but hope or
patient expectation respects Christ, who, at his glorious coming, will
give us our full reward. Love is the life and soul of our present duties,
and by patient expectation we wait for our future hope. The love of
God urgeth us to the duties of religion, and hope strengthens us against
temptations, whether they arise from the allurements of sense or the
troubles of the world. Love is our breastplate that guards the vitals
of Christianity, and hope is our helmet that covers our head, that we
may hold up our head in the midst of all the troubles and sorrows of
the present life, 1 Thes. v. 8. Both graces are necessary, therefore it
will not be unprofitable to insist upon them. I begin now with the
former, ' The Lord direct your hearts to the love of God/ where note —

1. The grace prayed for : the love of God.

2. The efficiency which is necessary to produce it : the Lord direct
your hearts. The word direct notes sometimes conduct and guidance,
and sometimes bending or setting straight the thing that is crooked.
Conduct and guidance, as we guide men that they may not go wrong :
Ps. cxix. 5, ' Oh, that iny ways were directed to keep thy statutes/
Ships that are best rigged need a pilot, and they that love God most
need to have their love ordered and directed to the best advantage of
his glory and service. This for the first signification, guidance, and
direction. But at other times it signifies the bending, inclining, or
making straight what is crooked, and what bends and tends another
way; in this sense I take it here. Our hearts are distorted and
writhed, and averse from God and all good naturally ; yea, and after
grace received, are apt to wander, and return to their old bent and
bias again ; therefore, the apostle prays that God would form and set
their hearts straight, that they may be more indeclinably fixed towards
God ; and this prayer he makes for the Thessalonians, whose ' work of
faith and labour of love and patience of hope ' he had so much com
mended before, and of whose sincerity he had such great confidence; for

236 THE SIXTH SERMON. [2 TflES. III. 5.

those he prays that their love might be directed, and their hearts more
fixedly set towards God. The note then will be plain and easy.

Doct. That we cannot have or keep up any true love to God, unless
the Lord set our hearts straight, and keep them bent towards himself.
I shall inquire here : —

1. What is love to God ? Love is the complacency of the soul in
what is good. Love to God is the complacency and well-pleasedness
of the soul in God as our all-sufficient portion. To open it to you, I
shall describe it : —

I. By its radical and internal acts.
II. By its external effects.

III. A little touch upon the properties of it, and then you will see
what the love of God is.

I. The radical and internal acts are two — desire and delight ; desire
after him and delight in him.

1. Desire after him. Love affects union with the thing beloved ;
and so love to God implies an earnest seeking after him, in the highest
way of enjoyment that we are capable of in this world. This appears
partly by the kind of mercies that we affect, and partly by the fervency
of our endeavours after him.

[1.] By the kind of mercies that we affect. There are some mercies
vouchsafed to the creature that lie nearer to God than others do, and
do least detain us from him, as his image and favour, or his renewing
and reconciling grace. When we love God, these are sought in the
first place, as you shall see how the temper of the saints is described
and distinguished from the temper of the brutish multitude : Ps. iv.
(i, 7, ' The many say, Who will show us any good ? but, Lord, lift
thou up the light of thy countenance upon us, and this will put glad
ness into our hearts.' The many, the brutish multitude, seek an un
certain good, and they seek it from an uncertain author — ' Who will
show us ? ' — they do not acknowledge God in these common mercies ;
but the children of God must have his favour — ' Lord lift thou up the
light of thy countenance upon us ; ' as the beams of the sun do cheer
and refresh the earth, this is that that doth revive their souls. So
Mat. v. 6, ' Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness.'
Well, then, they that desire to be like God in purity and holiness, and
to recover his favour lost by sin, do certainly more love him than those
that only seek temporal mercies from him. God's sanctifying Spirit
witnessing his love to us is the greatest gift can be bestowed in this
life, and will more witness his love than anything else can be given
us. This the saints seek after, that they may be like God, that they
may be accepted and well pleasing unto God — this is all their ambi
tion : 2 Cor. v. 9, ' Wherefore we labour that whether present or absent
we may be accepted of the Lord.' Other things may please the flesh,
but that is not their design ; those things that bring them nearer to
God take up their mind and heart. Now as it appears by the mercies
we affect, so it appears —

[2.] By the fervency of our endeavours after these things ; for if
the image of God and favour of God be sought superficially, or as
things that we may be well without, and the wealth, honours, and
pleasures of the world be most earnestly sought after, surely we do not

2 THES. III. 5.] THE SIXTH SERMON. 237

love God : Ps. Ixiii. 8, ' My soul followeth hard after thee.' The
whole spiritual life is but a pursuit of the soul towards God ; and the
more constantly and earnestly we seek him, to enjoy more of his saving
graces and benefits, the more we have of the love of God in us.
Therefore David expresseth this desire, as exceeding all other desires :
Ps. xxvii. 4, ' One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek
after, that I might dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life,
to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his temple.' He
sought not the glory of the kingdom, success in battle, victory over his
enemies, in the first place, or not so much as converse with God, and
attendance on his worship in the tabernacle ; all was nothing to this,
that he might have communion with God. Therefore this is the
radical act of love — this fervent, burning desire that carries the soul
through all duties, ordinances, services ; they are still making their
way to a nearer access to God, and larger participation of his grace,
till they come eternally to enjoy him in glory.

2. There is another internal radical act of love ; that is, a delight in
him. Our full joy is reserved for the other world, but delighting our
selves in God is a greater duty now ; for love being the complacence of
the soul in God, as apprehended to be good, or a delightful adhesion
to God as our all-sufficient portion and happiness, it cannot be imagined
love can be without any delight in God even now. Now in this valley
of tears, the hope of enjoying him hereafter is our comfort and solace
in the midst of our weaknesses and afflictions, that there is a time
coming when we shall more perfectly ' see him as he is,' and ' be like
him,' 1 John iii. 2. The apostle tells us, ' We rejoice now in the
hope of the glory of God; ' that we have this in expectation, that we
shall have an estate of complete felicity and excellent holiness ; that
we shall behold bur nature united to the godhead in the glorified
redeemer, and our persons admitted into the nearest intuition and
fruition of God we are capable of, and live in the exercise of a con
stant uninterrupted love, and be perfectly capable of receiving his
highest benefits. Surely this joy we have in our pilgrimage. But
there is not only our hope, but our partial enjoyment of it is matter of
happiness to us ; his favour is as life, and his frown as death to the
soul that loves him. The saints look on God reconciled as the best
friend, God displeased as the most dreadful adversary ; therefore if
they have any taste of his love, their ' souls are filled as with marrow
and fatness : ' Ps. Ixiii. 3-5, ' Because thy loving-kindness is better
than life, my lips shall praise thee. I will bless thee while I live.
My soul shall be satisfied as with marrow and fatness ; and my mouth
shall praise thee with joyful lips.' But if God hide his face ; if God
be altogether a stranger, then they are troubled indeed, Ps. xxx. 7.
But yet we are not gone to the bottom of the matter of delighting in
God. Those whose souls are possessed with the love of God, are so
well pleased with him, that everything is sweet to them by the relation
it hath to God. It is a delight to them to think of God : Ps. civ. 34,
' I will be glad and rejoice in him ; my meditation of him shall be
sweet/ It is a delight to them to speak of God : Eph. v. 4, ' Not
foolish jesting, but giving of thanks.' The delight of God's children,
or that which serves instead of jesting to Christians, is the grateful

238 THE SIXTH SERMON. [2 TflES. III. 5.

remembrance of the Lord's mercies, especially of our redemption by
Christ. To draw nigh to him in ordinances, there this delight is
exercised again. There is prayer. A gracious soul cannot be a
stranger to it, because it cannot have a greater refreshing than to be
alone with God, and unbosom himself with God. The hypocrite is
rejected from being capable of this character : Job xxvii. 10, ' Will
he delight himself in the Almighty ? will he always call upon God ? '
Sometimes he will call upon God, he is frighted into a little religious
ness, it may be, when death is at his back, in great afflictions, or time
of great judgments ; but he hath no constant delight in God. The
constant delight in God is that that brings the saints into his presence.
So for all other Christian duties: Ps. cxxii. 1, 'I was glad when they
said unto me, Come, let us go into the house of the Lord.' There they
entertained traffic and commerce with God about matters of the highest
concernment to their precious and immortal souls. Nay, all their
work, the whole course of their obedience, is sweetened to them, because
it is commanded by God, and tends to the enjoyment of God : as Ps.
cxii. 1, ' Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord, that delighteth
greatly in his commandments ; ' they not only keep the command
ments, but delight (and that greatly) to keep the commandments.
And Ps. cxix. 14, ' I have rejoiced in the way of thy testimonies, as
much as in all riches.' Delight in God is a great act of love, to which
we should not be strangers, even in the house of our pilgrimage,
though we have no assurance or sensible enjoyment of his favour ;
for it is a duty of the first commandment, that results from the own
ing of God as our God.

II. For the external effects of love, they are doing and suffering his
will, when we are contented to do what God will have us do, and be
what God will have us be.

1. For doing. If we love God, we shall be loth to offend him, we
shall be desirous to please him. Faith, I do confess, is a marvellous
grace, it can apprehend things strange to nature, but it can do no
worthy thing for God, till it be accompanied with love, Gal. v. 6.
When the apostle tells us of that faith, that carries away the prize of
justification, he describes it to be a ' faith working by love.' Faith
itself serves as the bellows to blow up this flame in our hearts, as the
next and immediate principle of action. In short, love is the over
ruling bent of our souls, the weight and poize upon us that inclines us
to God. And look, as all noble qualities, when restrained, cannot pro
duce their consummate act, so love suffers a kind of imperfection, till
it can thus break forth into some act of thankfulness to God ; but then
it is perfected : 1 John ii. 5, ' Whoso keepeth his word, in him the
love of God is perfect,' that is, hath attained its consummate act, that
which it aims at. No man certainly can be owned as a perfect, sincere
lover of God, but he that makes conscience of doing what he commands ;
none but they have a deep sense of his majesty ; none but they have
an esteem of his favour ; therefore they dare not hazard it by a breach
or neglect of their duty.

2. For suffering his will. For when the apostle prays here God
would direct their hearts to love him, he means that they should en
dure anything rather than deny the faith, and confess Christ whatever

2 THES. III. 5.] THE SIXTH SERMON. 239

it cost them. As obedience is virtually contained in love, so also courage
and resolution. Solomon represents love as a powerful thing, as an
affection that will not be bribed nor quenched : Cant. viii. 7, ' Many
waters cannot quench love, nor can the floods drown it : if a man would
give the whole substance of his house for it, it would be utterly con
temned.' It is true of love in general, much more of love to God. In
carnal matters, love is a venomous poison ; when it hath invaded the
heart, nothing will reclaim us : but in divine matters, it is a sovereign
antidote against temptations, both on the right hand and on the left.
For right-hand temptations, all the riches, pleasures, honours, are con
temned, they cannot bribe them over from Christ that really love him.
All the floods of persecution cannot quench this holy desire. This is
the genius and disposition of love, when once the bent of the heart is set
towards God and heaven, they are vehemently set against anything that
would turn them out of the way, and divert them from their purpose.
III. To speak of the properties ; if it be sincere : —

1. It is not a speculative but practical love, not consisting in lofty
airy strains of devotion too high for the common rate of us poor
mortals. No ; it is put upon a surer and infallible test — our obedience
to God. Again, it consists not in a bold familiarity, but in a humble
subjection and compliance with his will. 'He that hath my com
mandments and keeps them, he it is that loves me/ God's love is a
love of bounty, but ours a love of duty ; therefore we are properly said
to love God when we are careful to please him, and fearful to offend
him. The scripture declares both : the first, ' This is love, to keep
his commandments, and his commandments are not grievous ; ' the
second, Ps. xcvii. 10, ' Ye that love the Lord, hate evil/ When we
are fearful of committing or omitting anything may be a violation of
his law, a grief to his Spirit, or a dishonour to his name, then we are
said to love God. Whatever lofty and luscious strains of devotion we
may otherwise please ourselves with, here will our trial rest. He doth
not love God that can most accurately discourse of his attributes, or
soar aloft in the nice speculations of contemplative divinity, or pre
tences of secrecy with God, but he that is most awful, serious and
conscientious in his duty.

2. It is a transcendental love we owe to God ; we must love him
above all other things. For he must be loved as our felicity and end.
He must have the chiefest place in our hearts, and our principal design
must be to please, serve, and glorify him. If we seek God in order to
other things, we do not love him, but our own lusts; nay, if all other
things be not sought after in order to God, we do not set him up as
our chief good or last end. ' He that loves father and mother more
than me, is not worthy of me,' Luke xiv. 26 ; 'If any man come to
me and hate not his father and mother, and wife, and children, and
brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple/
Many have a partial, half love to God, but a greater love to other
things ; then God's interest will be least minded, for there is some
thing nearer and dearer to us than God, which will be soon preferred
before the conscience of our duty to him. No ; all must be subordi
nated to our supreme happiness and last end, or else God is not loved
as God.

240 THE SIXTH SERMON. [2 TfiES. III. 5.

But now the second thing propounded is the nature of that influence
upon love, which is expressed here by the apostle in the word direct'
' The Lord direct your hearts in the love of God.' What doth this
imply ?

[1.] It implies that God works upon us as rational creatures ; he
changeth the heart indeed, but he doth it by direction : he ' draws' us
to himself, but it is ' with the cords of a man ;' he teacheth while he
draws : John vi. 44, 45, ' None can come unto me but those whom the
Father draws ;' and he proves it by this, because ' they shall be all
taught of God.' God's drawing is teaching, it is both by the attractive
force of the object, and the internal efficacy of his grace ; the Spirit's
conduct is sweet, yet powerful, accomplisheth the effect, but without
offering violence to the liberty of man. We are not forced, but directed.
There is not a violent compulsion, but an inclination sweetly raised
in us by victorious grace, or the overpowering sweetness of his love.
For ' we love him, because he loved us first/ 1 John iv. 19. And this
love is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, who by giving us
an esteem and serious remembrance of his benefits, blows up this holy
flame in our hearts. We do not love God we know not why or where
fore ; an account can be given of all the Spirit's operations. Look, as in
an impression there must be a seal, and wax to the seal, and the hand
that stamps it ; so all concur here. The word doth its part, that is
the seal, and the heart of man receives the impression ; but to make
it effectual and durable, the hand of God concurs, or the power of his
Spirit. The object is the gospel, wherein God commends his love to
us by the incarnation, death, and intercession of the Lord Jesus Christ;
as also by the new covenant, because he will work upon man after the
nature of man ; by love he will work upon love. Beside all this, there
is an internal powerful agent, the Holy Spirit. The external objective
means cannot do it without the inward cause. Though God's love
doth so gloriously and resplendently shine forth in the gospel, yet
the heart of man is not affected with it till it be shed abroad by the
illuminating sanctifying Spirit. The heart of man is dark and dead
to these things till changed by grace, and when that is once done, that
impression is according to the stamp.

[2.] The inclination to God as our felicity and end, which is the fruit
of this grace, is the inclination of a reasonable creature; so the inclina
tion is necessary, but the acts are voluntary, therefore you must keep
them up still. There is an inclination put by God into inanimate
things, as in light and airy bodies to move upwards, and in heavy
bodies to move downwards ; as a stone falls to the earth, but fire and
smoke ascend, they cannot do otherwise, because they have no choice.
But now in man there is an inclination to God and heaven, which is
the fruit of grace. The inclination is necessary. Why ? — because all
those whom the Spirit sanctifies, he sanctifies them not in vain, he
certainly begets this tendency in them towards God : therefore so often
they are said in scripture to be converted or turned to God. Their
hearts were averse before, but then they tend and bend towards him ;
but the acts are voluntary. There is a duty lying upon us to ' stir up
the gift of grace that is in us ;' the word is avatp-rrvpelv, 2 Tim. i. 6.
When this holy fire is kindled in our bosoms, we must blow it up and

2 THES. III. 5.] THE SIXTH SERMON. 211

keep it burning. We must not be negligent and secure, for we cannot
reasonably imagine the idle and diligent should fare alike, that the
Holy Ghost will direct our hearts into the love of God whether we
will or not ; therefore, not only as we are rational agents, but as we
are new creatures, we are obliged to use the means, and then expect
his help and blessing. What is a prayer in the text, ' The Lord direct
your hearts into the love of God, to the patient waiting for Christ,'
is an exhortation, Jude 21, ' Keep yourselves in the love of God,
looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto everlasting life.'
There is both again ; you must look to your love, that your hearts be
kept straight and bent towards God, and not distracted with worldly
vanities. The blessing is from God, but you must use the means ;
this direction is not to encourage slothfulness, but industry. We must
charge it upon ourselves, as our main work and duty : the Spirit stirs
and quickens, we must rouse up ourselves.

[3.] It implies there are many things would writhe, and crook, and
turn our hearts another way — the devil, the world, and the flesh. The
devil seeks to draw us off from God, to abate the fervour of our love
towards him ; therefore we are bidden ' to flee youthful lusts,' 2 Tim.
ii. 22, that we may not be taken captive by him at his will and plea
sure. Some tamely yield to his temptations, and he doth unto them
as he listeth ; but there is more tugging and drawing to get a serious
Christian into his snare. Therefore, we are bidden to be ' sober and
watchful, for your adversary the devil, like a roaring lion, goes about
seeking whom he may devour.' Sobriety is a sparing use of worldly
delights, and vigilance is a serious diligence in the use of all those holy
means whereby temptations may be vanquished. And as the devil, so
the flesh : James i. 14, 'A man is tempted when he is drawn away by
his lusts, being enticed ; ' that is, by seeking to please his fleshly mind
and appetite. And then the world would pervert us, and offers many
baits to that end and purpose : 1 John ii. 15, 16, 'Love not the world,
nor the things of the world ; for if any man love the world, the love of
the Father is not in him. For whatsoever is in the world, is either
the lust of the eyes, the lust of the flesh, or the pride of life ;' that is,
pleasures, riches, and honours. These seem sweet baits, but there is
a dangerous hook in them, and your love to God may soon be lessened.
Well, then, this directing is opposed to wavering by reason of any of
these temptations on the one or the other side, that the Holiest may
keep in us that ardent love of God which of duty we owe to him.

[4.] Directing notes the orderliness of the new creature. There is not
a more beautiful thing in the world when the motions thereof are
directed by the Spirit, for then we are in a due posture both to God,
our neighbour, and ourselves. To God, for then the creature is kept
in a due subjection to him, and all our motions and actions are sub
ordinated to his glory. When we sin we are in rebellion against God,
and set up the creature against him, as if it were more amiable and
fitter to content and delight the soul than God, and so disturb the
order and harmony of the world, abusing both ourselves and all things
within our grasp to a wrong end. Look, as in the motions of a watch,
there is such a proportion in every part, that if one wheel be wrong
the whole is put out of frame ; so the world, that was made for us,

VOL. II. Q

242 THE SIXTH SERMON. [2 THES. III. 5.

and we for God, is all disordered when we use the world for ourselves
and not for God. So as to our neighbour. Self-lovers and self-pleasers
will never heartily do good to others. The most sincere commerce
in the world is among those that love God. So for ourselves. Till
the love of God rule in our hearts all is out of order. Look, as in the
body, if the feet were there where the head should be, the disorder and
deformity would be great ; so it is in the soul, when the beast rides
the man, and conscience and reason are made slaves to lust and
appetite. But when once a man is gained to love God, everything is in
frame again, self-government is restored, due obedience to God is well
provided for.

To give you some reasons to show you the necessity of this, both
as to persons regenerate and unregenerate.

1. The necessity of God's direction to persons unregenerate. They
cannot love God till the Lord direct and set their hearts straight. It
is a hard thing to say (but we must not mince the matter), that in the
carnal state we were all haters of God, Rom. i. 28. And it were well
if this enmity and hatred were thoroughly got out of our hearts. How
can this be ? Nature tells us that he from whom we have received
being, and life, and all things, deserves our love. I answer — Though
men may see some reason of love to God as he is our creator and pre
server, but as he is a lawgiver and a judge, so we all hate him. Three
reasons there are of that natural enmity that is in the hearts of men
against God. I would have you consider them seriously, that we may
feelingly bewail our own aversion from God.

[1.] Our inclination to carnal things, which prepossesseth our hearts,
and then there is no room for any inclination to God. Naturally
men are addicted to vain and sensual delights, for ' that which is
born of the flesh is flesh,' John iii. 6. Having no principle to incline
them to God, they wholly seek to please the flesh. When men once
lost original righteousness, they took up with what came next to hand,
and so became ' lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God,' 2 Tim.
iii. 4. And this inclination we cannot divest ourselves of till it be
cured by grace. Therefore the Lord promiseth this cure : Deut. xxx.
6, ' The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart, and the heart of
thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and with all
thy soul/ The heart must be circumcised before it can love God.
Till God pare away the foreskin, and till this carnal love be mortified,
there is no place for divine love to be raised and quickened in our
hearts. We are entangled in the love of worldly things, and shall so
remain till God bend the crooked stick the other way, and God set our
hearts right to himself.

[2.] The second reason is carnal liberty, and so we hate God as a law
giver, who would bridle our lusts. There is in the law the precept and the
sanction. The precept is to our purpose, the sanction will come to be
considered in the next. Because of God's restraint we cannot enjoy
our lusts with that freedom and security we desire. His law is in the
way, therefore the heart riseth up against God, because he hath made
a law to forbid those things that we affect : Eom. viii. 7, ' The natural
mind is enmity to God, for it is not subject to the law of God, neither
can be ;' Col. i. 21, ' Enemies in your mind by evil works.' We love

2 TlIES. III. 5.] THE BI^TH SERMON. 243

sin, therefore we hace God, who forbids it, and makes it BO penal and
damnable to us.

[3.] Slavish fear is the cause of this enmity. This relates to the
sanction and penalty of the law. Thus, we hate God, because we fear
he will call us to account for our sins, and punish us ; for a condemn
ing God, barely apprehended under that notion, can never be loved by
a guilty creature. Thus Adam, when he had sinned, ran away from
God, and hid himself in the bushes, Gen. iii. 7, 10. Now it is in vain
to come and tell them of the goodness of God and his perfections till
he change their hearts ; as you do in vain induce a guilty prisoner to
love his judge, to tell him he is a discreet person, a man of solid judg
ment, one well skilled and versed in the law — this sticks, he is one that
will condemn him. Therefore the gospel, as a means to induce us to
love God, sets him forth as a sin-pardoning God : ' There is forgive
ness with thee, that thou mayest be feared.'

2. Come we to the regenerate. The Thessalonians did excel in all
graces, and yet the apostle prays that the Lord would ' direct their
hearts to the love of God.' Why ?

[1.] Because there are many defects of love in the best. To give
some instances : —

First, Love signifies a strong inclination, or an earnest bent of heart
towards God, as our chief good and last end. Well, then, our end is
our measure by which we judge of all means, of the aptness and fitness
of what is to be avoided and embraced. The seasonableness of all
means must be determined by the end, that all means that are incon
sistent with and impertinent to our great end may be cut off. Now all
sins are inconsistent with making God our great end, and all vain and
foolish actions are impertinent thereunto. Judge you by this, if we
have such a perfect love to God, if this be love, as questionless it is.
But now with how many impertinent and extravagant actions do we
fill up our lives ? How many purposes, desires, words, and actions
have we that have no respect to our great end at all ? How much do
we live to ourselves, and how little to God ? How great a passion
have we for earthly things, so that they can occupy and intercept the
far greatest part of our lives ? And then judge whether we had not
need have the bent kept up, and the tendency towards God, as our end
and happiness: Ps. Ixxxvi. 11, 'Unite my heart to the fear of thy
name/ It is the natural disease of man's heart to be loosed from God,
and to be distracted in variety of worldly objects, which obtrude
themselves upon our senses, offer themselves to us daily ; therefore it
is not enough for a man once to resign over his heart to God, as we do
in conversion, when this love was first wrought in us, but we need often
to beg that God would reclaim us from this ranging after carnal
vanities, that he would direct and keep us straight and true to our
end, that we may love him more, and at a better rate. So, if you
consider the nature of love ; the thing is obvious and plain, unless
the Lord maintain this love in us, and keep it up, what will become
of us?

The second evidence is those slavish fears which do oppress us and
hinder our delight in God and comfortable communion with him in
the means of grace. Certainly the more we are under slavish fear,

244 THE SIXTH SEIOION. [2 TflES. III. 5.

the less love we have to God and thankfulness for his grace. The
apostle tells you, 1 John iv. 18, ' There is no fear in love ; but perfect
love casteth out fear, because fear hath torment. He that feareth is
not made perfect in love.' Surely we should seek after such a spirit
of love, that all we do for God may be done with great delight ; that
we may not serve him by compulsion, but by inclination ; not as en
joined only, but as inclined ; not as putting a force upon ourselves, but
as delighting in our work. And then —

Thirdly, Another instance is our frequent preferring the profits and
pleasures of the world before the service of God, and if it doth not go
so far as to forfeit our right, yet how often do we expose and put our
spiritual comforts to hazard for every trifle ? As Esau, that sold his
birthright for a morsel of meat, Heb. xii. 15, 16. The best of us show
too much lothness to cut off the right hand, and to pluck out the right
eye, or to do that which is signified by it. This shows a weakness of
love ; for where love is strong, there is a thorough inclination to God ;
we dare love nothing above him, or against him, or without him.

Fourthly, Our backwardness to obedience, and the tediousness we
find in it, shows a great imperfection in our love. All goes on easily,
sweetly, acceptably, where love is at the bottom. Gen. xxix. 20,
Seven years to Jacob seemed as a few days, for the love that he had to
Kachel ; and so love sweetens our obedience : { His commandments are
not grievous/ But when we are wedded to worldly things, and will
not be reclaimed from them, then every heavenly business is an inter
ruption to what we would be at, what we delight in.

Fifthly, The many conflicts we have with carnal self-love, or our
own foolish and hurtful lusts, show our love is not perfect; as the
weakness of faith is seen and felt by the remainders of unbelief, and
our frequent conflicts with doubts and fears : ' Lord, I believe ; help
thou mine unbelief,' Mark ix. 24. So the weakness of our love is
known by the opposition of carnal and inordinate self-love. The flesh
will say sometimes, ' Favour thyself,' or ' What a weariness is it,'
Mai. i. 13, and grudge everything that is done for God. It doth
excuse us in our stragglings and deviations from our great end, and
applaud us in our negligent course of living ; as ' the sluggard is wiser
in his own conceit than seven men that can render a reason," Prov.
xxvi. 16. Nay, sometimes it will urge us to please ourselves to the
grief of the Spirit, and to take our fill of carnal delights. All this be
longs to the first reason.

[2.] There needs much to be done about our love after it is planted
in the soul ; we need to get it rooted, to get it increased, to get it con
tinually excited, and kept in act and exercise.

(1.) We need to get it rooted. Our first affection to God and
heavenly things may hastily put forth itself, as the early blossoms of
the spring do, but they are soon nipt ; and those high tides of affec
tions, which we find in our first acquaintance with religion, afterwards
sink low enough. Love is more passionately expressed at first, partly
by reason of the novelty of the things represented to us, and partly
because of our great necessity, as men that are in a violent thirst take
large draughts with pleasure ; and because our love is not as yet dis
persed into the several channels of obedience, but wholly taken up with

2 TlIES. III. 5.] THE SIXTH SERMON. 245

admirations of grace ; but yet this may vanish and decay. Our busi
ness is to be ' rooted and grounded in love,' as the apostle saith, Eph.
iii. 17, to get a more solid, durable affection to God.

(2.) After it is planted it needs to be more increased : Phil. i. 9,
* I pray God your love may abound yet more and more.' At first love
is but weak ; there is fire, but it is not blown up into a flame ; after
wards God gets a greater interest in our hearts, and then the constitu
tions of our souls become more holy and heavenly. Love being the
heart of the new creature, he that hath most love hath most grace, and
is the best and strongest Christian.

(3.) After it is planted in the soul it needs to be excited and kept
in act and exercise. This is mainly intended here. For —

First, All religion is in effect but love. Faith is a thankful accept
ance of Christ, and thankfulness is an expression of love. Kepentance
is but mourning love ; as she wept much to whom much was forgiven,
Luke vii. 47. Diligence in the holy life is but seeking love;
obedience is pleasing love ; self-denial is the mortification of inor
dinate self-love ; sobriety is a retrenching of our carnal love.

Second, If love be not acted and kept at work, carnal love will prevail.
The soul of man cannot lie idle, especially our affections cannot ;
either they are carried out to God, or they will leak out to worldly
things. When our love ceaseth, yet concupiscence ceaseth not, and
the love of the world will soon grow superior in the soul ; for the
neglected principle languisheth, while the other principle gets strength,
and secures its interest to God. The —

Third is the benefit we have by keeping love in act. This makes
us more sincere, and to act purely for God : 2 Cor. v. 14, ' The love
of Christ constrains us : for we thus judge, that they that live should
no more live to themselves, but to him that died for them, and rose
again.' The constraining influence of love is that that keeps us from
living to ourselves ; and this makes us more diligent. Labour and
love are often coupled in the scripture : ' Knowing your labour of
love, the work of faith and patience of hope ; ' ' and God is not un
righteous to forget your labour of love ; ' the church of Ephesus ' lost
her first love/ she ' left her first work,' Kev. ii. 4, 5.

Use. Oh, then, let us seek this benefit from God, that our hearts may
be directed into his love.

1. The sanctifying Spirit is given us for this end, to stir up love to
God : John iv. 14, ' The water I will give him shall be a well of
water, always springing up unto eternal life/ It is not in the heart a
dead pool, but a living spring. And the same is intimated, John
vii. 38, ' He that believes in me, out of his belly shall flow rivers of
living water ; this he spake of the Spirit/

2. The ordinances were appointed for this end. The word, to re
present God amiable to us, both for the goodness in him and the good
ness proceeding from him, especially in our redemption by Christ ; and
also for those rich preparations of grace he hath made for us in another
world to blow up this holy fire ; and this is the end of the sacrament.
All the dainties that are set before us in the Lord's Supper do all taste
and savour of love. Our meat is seasoned with love, and our drink
flows into our cup out of the wine-press of love. Whv do we eat

24G THE SEVENTH SERMON. [2 TfiES. III. 5.

of the crucified body of Christ, but that we may remember Jesus
' who loved us, and gave himself for us?' Gal. ii. 20. And also the
drink that is provided for us at this feast is the blood of Christ : Eev.
i. 5, ' Who loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood.'

3. All the providences of God tend to this end, that we may love
God ; all God's mercies are as new fuel to keep in this fire. ' I will
love the Lord, because he has heard the voice of my supplication,' Ps.
cxvi. 1 ; ' And thou shalt love the Lord, who is the strength of thy
life, and the length of thy days,' Deut. xxx. 20. All the mercy we
have from God is to refresh and revive our love, that it may not
languish and die ; nay, all the sharp corrections God sends are to re
cover our love to God : Isa. xxvi. 9, ' My soul hath desired thee in
the night,' saith the prophet, ' and early have I sought thee.' And
when was that ? — ' when thy judgments were abroad in the world,'
when great and sharp afflictions were upon them.

SERMON VII.
And into the patient ivaitingfor Christ. — 2 THES. III. 5.

THE words are a prayer ; and the apostle prays here for those things
which are most necessary to Christians — love to God, and patient
waiting for Christ.

I come now to handle the second branch.

The point is this : —

Doct. That when the heart is bent by love to God, we need also the
direction of his grace to keep it intent upon the coming of Christ.

Four things I must speak to : —

I. What this patient waiting for Christ is.

II. The connection between it and the love of God.

III. That it hath a great influence upon the spiritual life, or keeps
religion alive in the soul.

IV. The necessity of God's concurrence hereto : ' the Lord direct
your hearts into the patient waiting for Christ.'

I. What is this patient waiting for Christ ? I answer — It is the
grace of hope fortifying our resolutions for God and the world to
come, that we may continue in our duty till our work be finished and
our warfare ended. The act of hope is three ways expressed : — Some
times by looking, which notes a certain expectation : Titus ii. 13,
' Looking for the blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great
God and our Saviour.' Sometimes by loving or longing, which notes a
desirous and earnest expectation : 2 Tim. iv. 8, 'Not to me only, but
to all that love his appearing.' Sometimes by waiting, which notes a
patient expectation, 1 Thes. i. 10. He makes it there the fruit of our
conversion : he saith, we are ' turned to God, that we may wait for his
Son from heaven.' This last notion is expressly mentioned in the text,
the others are implied ; as looking, there can be no waiting for that we

2 THES. III. 5.] THE SEVENTH SERMON. 247

do not look for ; and longing, for delay is only troublesome to them
that earnestly desire his coming, and build their hopes upon it. Faith
adds certainty, and love earnestness; and both give strength to
patience. Let us open all these things. As —

1. Looking for the coming of Christ : Phil. iii. 20, ' Our conversa
tion is in heaven, from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord
Jesus Christ.' It is not a matter of conjecture, but of faith. Eeason
saith, He may come ; but faith saith , He will come. Nature will teach us
it is very likely, for a guilty conscience fears the judge ; and the course
of things is so disordered in the world, that there needs a review.
But scripture tells us, it is very certain that ' he that shall come, will
come, and will not tarry,' Heb. x. 37. Therefore, in the eye of faith it
is sure and near. As Rebecca spied Isaac at a distance, so faith looks
upon Christ as if he had begun his journey, and were now upon the
way, and makes the believer stand ready to meet him and welcome
him. Though it come not to pass presently, the thing is promised,
and the time certainly determined in God's eternal purpose, which is
enough for faith.

2. There is a longing or a desirous expectation : 2 Peter iii. 12,
' Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God.' It is
good to observe how differently this coming of Christ is entertained
in the world ; it is questioned by the atheist, it is dreaded by the
wicked and impenitent, but it is longingly expected by the godly.

[1.] For the first sort: 2 Peter iii. 3, 4, ' There shall come in the
last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is
the promise of his coming?' They would eternally enjoy the plea
sures of the present world, and therefore labour to dash all thoughts
of this great day out of their hearts, and take up all obvious preju
dices to smother the belief of it: they would be glad in their hearts
to hear such news that Christ would never come. Now, their wishes
do easily commence into opinion. Christ's coming is the burden and
torment they would willingly get rid of; and men readily believe
what they earnestly desire.

[2.] The second sort. It is dreaded by the wicked and impenitent.
And therefore hated and abhorred by them. At the mention of it
Felix trembled, Acts xxiv. 25. There is reason for it, for Christ
comes to them as a terrible judge. In scripture his coming is set
forth by light, and sometimes by fire. Light is comfortable, but fire
dreadful : 2 Thes. i. 8, ' He shall come in flames of fire to render ven
geance to them that obey not the gospel.' But —

[3.] To the godly it is not matter of terror, but delight ; not like
the handwriting on the wall to Belshazzar, but like comfortable
tidings to one that expects news from far ; they long for it, and would
hasten it if they might have their desire : Cant. viii. 14, ' Make haste,
my beloved, and be like a young hart or roe upon the mountains of
spices.' Christ is not slack, but the church's affections are strong,
therefore she saith, Make haste. So Rev. xxii. 20, Christ saith, ' I
come;' and the church, like a quick echo, takes the words out of his
mouth, ' Even so, come, Lord Jesus, come quickly.' Christ's voice
and the church's voice are unisons. You will say this is the desire of
the church in general ; but doth every particular believer so desire it ?

248 THE SEVENTH SEIIMOX. [2 TfiES. III. 5.

I answer — The part follows the reason of the whole, the same Spirit is
in all the faithful ; the Spirit in the bride says come ; the Holy Ghost
in necessary things works uniformly in all the saints, therefore he
breeds this desire in them. The meanest, the weakest, even those
that tremble at their own unpreparedness, have some inclination that
way. There may be a drowsiness and indisposition, but no total ex
tinction of the desire of meeting with Christ.

3. There is waiting ; and here it is expressed by its adjunct, ' patient
waiting ; ' for patient waiting is an act of hope, as well as longing ex
pectation : 1 Thes. i. 3, ' Knowing,' saith he, ' your work of faith,
and labour of love, and patience of hope/ Faith, or a sound belief of
things, will break out into practice ; therefore the work of faith, love,
will put us upon labour, and hope produces patience. There is a
threefold patience spoken of in scripture ; all the branches are near
kin, for they are all begotten by hope.

[1 .] The bearing patience ; which is a constancy in adversity, or a
perseverance in our duty notwithstanding the difficulties and trials
that we meet with in our passage to heaven: Heb. vi. 12, 'Be ye
followers of them who, through faith and patience, have inherited the
promises.' As we cannot inherit the promises without faith, so not
without patience ; for our obedience and fidelity to Christ requires not
only labour and great pains, but courage and constancy to suffer as
well as to do : Heb. x. 36, ' Ye have need of patience, that after ye
have done the will of God you might inherit the promise.' A child of
God cannot be without patience, because he must reckon for troubles
and molestations. We have indeed our calms as well as our storms,
many intermissions ; but at other times God will exercise us, and show
us our fidelity is not sufficiently tried in doing good, but before we go
to heaven we must sometimes suffer evil. God hath something to do
by us, and something to do with us : we must be prepared for both,
to endure all things, and readily and willingly suffer the greatest evil,
rather than commit the least sin, that so at length we may be accepted
in the judgment.

[2.] There is a waiting patience, to wait God's leisure. The evil is
present, the good is absent ; now we long for the good as well as bear
the evil : Kom. viii. 25, ' But if we hope for that we see not, then do
we with patience wait for it.' This is the work of patience, to wait ;
to refer it to the good pleasure of God when our warfare shall be ac
complished and our troubles at an end, and our final deliverance come
about. The time cannot be long, for what are a few years to eter
nity ? This waiting patience is delivered to us under the similitude
of an husbandman, James v. 7, who ' waiteth for the precious fruits of
the earth, and hath long patience for it, till he receive the early and
the latter rain.' The husbandman, that hath laid out all his substance
in seed-corn, cannot hope for a present harvest, or that he should re
ceive the crop as soon as the seed is cast into the ground. No ; it must
lie a while there, it must endure all weathers before it can spring up
in the blade and ear, and ripen, and be fit to be reaped. So though
we venture all upon our everlasting hopes, yet we must expect our
season, till we see the fruit and recompense of it. This is the waiting
patience.

2 THES. III. 5.] THE SEVENTH SERMON. 249

[3.] There is the working patience ; which is a going on with our
self-denying obedience, how tedious soever it be to the flesh. Thus
we are told, the good ground bringeth forth fruit ' with patience.'
They were hasty to have present satisfaction, or else grew weary of
religion, and turned aside to worldly things. So the heirs of the pro
mises are described, Horn. ii. 7, to be those that 'continued with
patience in well-doing.' And to the church of Ephesus God saith,
Kev. ii. 2, 'I know thy works, thy labour, and thy patience.' Keli-
gion is not an idle and sluggish profession, the work of it is carried on
by diligence and faithfulness. Lusts are not easily mortified ; neither
do graces produce their perfect work with a little perfunctory care.
Much labour and serious diligence is required of us, we have many
things to conflict withal, there is the burden of a wearisome body, the
seducing flesh, unruly passions, disordered thoughts, a dark mind,
dead affections, and sometimes the misery of a troubled conscience that
we conflict withal : and therefore we need much patience, that we may
not faint, but be accepted of the Lord at his coming. Well, then, to
live in this constant and patient expectation of Christ is the perpetual
necessary duty of all those that love him.

II. The connection and affinity between it and the love of God ; for
if a man love God, he will wait for the coming of Christ. The one is
inferred out of the other, ' The Lord direct your hearts to the love of
God, and the patient waiting for Christ.'

1. They that love God level all their thoughts and desires to this,
that God may be enjoyed, that God may be glorified.

•[!.] That he may be enjoyed in the fullest manner and measure
they are capable of. Now tnis full enjoyment is the fruit of Christ's
coming ; ' then we shall be ever with the Lord,' 1 Thes. iv. 17 ; ' When
Christ shall appear, we shall see him as he is, and be like him ;' that
is, like him in holiness, and like him in happiness. Our vision will
make a transformation. The desire of union, which is so intrinsic to
love, is never satisfied till then. Here we have a little of God in the
midst of sin and misery. Sin straitens our capacity from receiving
more ; and God sees fit to exercise us with misery, only affording us
an intermixture of heavenly comfort. But our full joy is reserved to
the day of Christ's appearing.

[2.] They that love God desire also that God may be glorified, that
his truth may be vindicated, his love and justice demonstrated. His
truth is vindicated because his threatenings and promises are all accom
plished : sin will no more be had in honour, nor pride and sensuality
bear sway. Love to the saints will be seen in their full reward, and
his justice demonstrated on the wicked in their full punishment. All
matters of faith shall then become matters of sense ; and what is now
propounded to be believed shall be felt, and God shall be glorified
in all.

2. The saints love Christ as Mediator ; we love him now though we
see him not : 1 Peter i. 8, ' Whom having not seen, we love ; and
believing in him, rejoice with joy unspeakable, and full of glory.'
But desire to see him, as our surest and best friend. We have heard
much of him, felt much of him, and tasted much of him, but wo
desire to see him, especially when he shall appear in all his glory:

250 THE SEVENTH SERMON [2 TlIES. III. 5.

Mat. xxv. 31, ' The Son of man shall come in his glory, and all his
angels with him.' All clouds about his person shall vanish, he shall
appear to be what he is, the Saviour and judge of the world.

3. They have a love for the church ; for the church in general shall
at that day be adorned as a bride for her husband, and fully freed
from all sin and trouble. It is no more eclipsed by its lamentable
imperfections, corruption of worship, division of sects, or the persecu
tions of the world, nor polluted by the distempers of its diseased mem
bers : all is then holy and glorious. Christ will present it as a glorious
church without spot or wrinkle, Eph. v. 27.

4. They love themselves in God ; and their own happiness is then
fully to be perfected. All the desires and hopes of believers are then
satisfied. They that are now scorned and persecuted shall have the
reward of their love to God, be perfectly loved by him. A gladsome
day it will be with God's people. 2 Thes. i. 10, it is said, ' Christ
shall be admired in the saints, and glorified in all them that believe.'
Glorified, not actively, but objectively. Poor creatures, that are newly
crept out of the dust and rottenness, shall have so much glory put
upon them, that the angels themselves shall stand wondering what
Christ means to do for them. And then for all their labour they shall
have rest, they shall rest from their labours ; that is, all their trouble
some work shall be over, for their pain and sorrow they shall have
delight, 1 Peter iv. 12. For their shame they shall have glory put
upon them both in body and soul. Our Lord Christ despised the
shame for the glory set before him, Heb. xii. 2.

III. It hath a great influence upon the spiritual life, and keeps reli
gion alive in our souls. That will appear if you take either word in
the text, waiting or patience.

1. If you take the first notion, waiting or looking, as it draws off
the mind from things present to things to come.

[1.] Looking to the end of things giveth wisdom : Deut. xxxii. 29,
' Oh, that they were wise, that they would consider their latter end.'
It is not so much to be stood upon who is happy now, but who shall
be happy at last. If men would frequently consider this, it would
much rectify all the mistakes in the world. If we would inure our
minds not to look to things as they seem at present, or relish to the
flesh, or appear now to such short-sighted creatures as we are, but as
they will be judged of at the last day, at Christ's appearing : how soon
would this vain show be over, and the face of things changed, and
what is rich, and pleasant, and honourable now, appear base and con
temptible at the latter end ! Then shall we see that there is an excel
lency in oppressed godliness, that exalted wickedness and folly is but
shame and ruin. Do but translate the scene from the world's judg
ment to Christ's tribunal, and you will soon alter your opinions con
cerning wisdom and folly, misery and happiness, liberty and bondage,
shame and glory ; the mistaking of which notions pervert all mankind,
and there is no rectifying the mistake but by carrying of our mind
seriously to the last review of all things : for then we shall judge things
not by what they seem now, but by what they will be hereafter.
Solomon tells us, Prov. xix. 20, ' Hear counsel, and receive instruction,
that thou mayest be wise in thy latter end.' That is true wisdom, to

2 THES. 111. 5.] THE SEVENTH SERMON. 251

be found wise at last. Time will come when we shall wish and say
in vain, Oh, that we had laid up treasure in heaven, that we had
laboured for the meat that perisheth not, that we had esteemed despised
holiness, that we had set less by all the vanities of the world, that we
had imitated the strictest and most mortified believer, for those are
only esteemed and have honour in that day. More particularly —

(1.) It would much quicken us to repentance : Acts iii. 19, ' Re
pent and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the
day of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord.' All
things shall be reviewed at Christ's coming, and some men's sins
remain, and others are blotted out. None but those that are con
verted and turned to God can expect that benefit. Unless we be
recovered from the devil, the world, and the flesh, and brought back
again in heart and life to God, there will be no escape. Now those
that wait for this day should prepare for it, that they may stand in
the judgment with comfort. The wicked shall have judgment with
out mercy, but the believer shall be accepted upon terms of grace.
Days of torment shall come to the one from the presence of the Lord,
and days of refreshing shall come to the other. The state in the
world of believing penitents is a time of conflict, labour, and sorrow,
but this trouble and toil is then over, and they shall enjoy their rest.
Consider these things, Where would you have your refreshment, and
in what ? Many seek their refreshing now either in brutish pleasures,
and sit down under the shadow of some earthly gourd, which soon
withers ; but those that seek their refreshment in the enjoyment of
God shall then be satisfied. Nothing certainly makes us so solicitous
about a serious reconciliation with God as the consideration of this day.

(2.) It engageth us to holiness, and puts life into our obedience.
We that look for such things, ' what manner of persons ought we to
be in all holy conversation and godliness? ' 2 Peter iii. 11. Men are
secure and careless, either because they do not believe this day, or do
not seriously think of it Could we bring ourselves to this, to think
and speak and do as having judgment and eternity in our eye, we
would be other manner of persons than ever we have been. What !
believe this day, and be so careless I It cannot be. We would not
beat down the price of religion to so low a rate, nor serve God so
loosely, if we did wait for the coming of Christ, who will bring every
thing into the judgment, whether it be good or evil. We could not
then satisfy ourselves in such a negligent profession and practice of
godliness.

(3.) It would produce a more heavenly temper and conversation.
That is evident from the apostle's words : Phil. iii. 20, ' Our conversa
tion is in heaven, from whence we look for a Saviour.' Looking for
this salvation and this Saviour, it breeds in us the heavenly mind.
He comes from heaven to bring us thither ; for he comes to receive
us to himself, John xiv. 3. Therefore if we be not heavenly, our
practice will be a contradiction to our faith. You believe that there
is a God and a Christ and a life to come ; that this Christ came from
God to bring us to God, that we may enjoy him in the life to come ;
and thereupon you renounce the devil, the world, and the flesh, and
give up yourselves to God, believing that this Christ will come again

2T>2 THE SEVENTH SERMON. [2 TlIES. III. 5.

to lead all his sincere disciples and penitent believers into the glory
and happiness of the heavenly state. If you believe this, what follows ?
That your conversation must be heavenly, either you must live for
heaven, as seeking it with all diligence, that you may at length cer
tainly obtain it, and not be excluded with the wicked, or live upon
heaven, solacing yourselves in the foresight and hopes of it. Other
wise, to profess this faith, and yet to live as though your happiness
were altogether in this world, were to go about to reconcile contra
dictions ; to pretend you place your blessedness in heaven, and yet
fly from it as a misery. You profess to look and long for that you
have no micd to. The second notion is patience.

2. Patience, that also hath a great influence upon religion ; for that
which destroyeth all religion and godliness is making haste. There
fore it is said, Isa. xxviii. 16, ' He that believes, shall not make haste.'
God's promises are not presently effected ; and if we cannot tarry,
but run to our own shifts, because they are next at hand, presently
you run into a snare. On the other side it is said, Lam. iii. 26, ' It
is good to hope and quietly to wait for the salvation of God.' When
we can hope and wait, it mightily secures our obedience. Sense is all
for present satisfaction, but faith and hope can tarry God's leisure,
till those better things which he hath promised do come in hand.
Whatever our condition be, afflicted or prosperous, we are in the place
and station where God hath set us, and there we must abide till he
bring us to his kingdom. Impatience and precipitation is the cause
of all mischief. What moved the Israelites to make a goldeu calf,
but impatience, not waiting for Moses, who, according to their mind
and fancy, remained too long with God in the mount ? What made
Saul force himself to offer sacrifice, but because he could not tarry
an hour longer for Samuel, and so lost the kingdom ? 1 Sam. xiii.
12-14. What made the bad servant, or church officer, to smite his
fellow-servant, and eat and drink with the drunken, that is, to
abuse church censures, countenance the profane, and smite and
curb the godly, but only this ? Mat. xxiv. 48, ' My Lord delays his
coming.' He sees the strictest are hated in the world, and the others
befriended ; and honour and interest runs that way, and Christ comes
not to rectify these disorders. c My Lord delays his coming.' Hasty
men are loth to be kept in suspense and long expectation, and so mis
carry. Look to all sorts of sinners. The carnal and sensual, they
cannot wait for the time when they shall have pleasures for evermore
at God's right hand, therefore take up with present delights. Like
those who cannot tarry till the grapes be ripe, therefore eat them sour
and green. Solid and everlasting pleasures they cannot wait for,
therefore choose the pleasures of sin, that are but for a season. A
covetous man will wax rich in a day, and cannot tarry the fair leisure
of providence ; therefore we are told, ' He that makes haste to be rich
cannot be innocent/ Prov. xxviii. 20. An ambitious man will not
stay till God gives true crowns and honours in his kingdom, and
therefore he must have honour and greatness here, though his climb
ing and affecting to be built one storey higher in the world cost him the
ruin and loss of his soul. All revolt and apostasy from God proceeds
from hence, because they cannot wait for God's help, and tarry his

2 TELES. III. 5.] THE SEVENTH SERMON. 253

fulfilling the promise ; but finding themselves pressed and destitute,
the flesh, that is tender and delicate, grows impatient. It is tedious to
suffer for a while, but they do not consider it is more tedious to suffer
for evermore. Thence comes also our murmuring and distrustful
repining : Ps. xxxi. 22, ' I said in my haste, I am cut off ; neverthe
less thou heardest the voice of my supplication.' Just at that time
when God was about to hear him. So, ' I said in my haste, All men
are liars/ And thence also our unlawful attempts, and stepping out
of God's way. Men fly to unwarrantable means, because they cannot
depend upon God, and wait with patience. Look, as an impetuous
river is always troubled and thick, so is. a precipitate, impatient spirit
out of order, full of distemper, a ready prey to Satan.

IV. The necessity of divine concurrence. The apostle prays here,
' The Lord direct your hearts into the love of God, and the patient
waiting for Christ.' It concerns this clause as well as the former.

1. As to the carnal and unregenerate. Till their hearts be changed,
they can never attain to this patient waiting for Christ, for two reasons: —

[1.] In the wicked there is no sound belief of these things, for they
live by sense and not by faith. The apostle tells us, ' He that lacketh
grace is blind, and cannot see afar off,' 2 Peter i. 9. Things of another
world are too uncertain, and too far off for them to apprehend, so as
to be much moved by them. They hear of the coming of Christ, and
speak by rote of it after others, but they do not believe it ; therefore,
till God enlighten them, how shall they be affected with this matter ?

[2.] There is an utter unsuitableness of heart to them. Things
present, that suit their fancies and please their senses, carry away
their hearts. Ps. xlix. 18, ' Whilst he lived he blessed his soul ; and
men will praise thee when thou doest well to thyself.' Men bless
themselves, and the carnal world applauds them in a sensual course
and way of living. They measure all happiness by their outward
condition in the world, and please themselves with golden dreams of
contentment ; and this being seconded with the flattery and applauses
of the deceived world, they are fast asleep in the midst of the greatest
soul-dangers, and so go down into hell before they think of it.

2. Come we now to the regenerate. Such the apostle looks upon
the Thessalonians to be. They need to have their hearts directed to
the patient waiting for Christ, for these reasons : —

[1.] Because we have too dim and doubtful a foresight of these
things. How dark a prospect have even the best of God's children of
the world to come ! We may speak of others as unbelievers, but
God knows how doubtful our own thoughts are about eternity and
Christ's coming ; how little we can shut the eye of sense, and open
that of faith, and say truly with the apostle, 2 Cor. iv. 18, ' We look
not at the things that are seen, that are temporal ; but to the things
unseen, that are eternal.' Alas ! we have no through sight into
another world. The best Christians have need to have their eyes
anointed with spiritual eye-salve, that their sight may be more sharp
and piercing ; to beg ' the spirit of wisdom and revelation, to open the
eyes of their mind, that they may see what is the hope of Christ's
calling,' Eph. i. 17, 18. There are too many intervening clouds
between us and eternity, that darken our sight and obscure our faith.

254 THE SEVENTH SERMON. [2 TliES. III. 5.

[2.] Our thoughts of these things are strange and dull, and too rare
and unfrequent. How seldom have we any serious thoughts of his
coming, and how unwelcome are they to our hearts ! It was a com
plaint against Israel, that they did put far away the evil day ; but
the complaint against us may be taken up thus, that we put far away
the good day, when all our desires and hopes shall be accomplished
and satisfied. The atheistical world deny it, and we forget it.
Solomon saith to the sensual young man, ' Kemember, that for all
these things God shall bring thee to judgment.' Young men forget
or put off these thoughts, lest, like cold water cast into a boiling pot,
they should check the fervour, of their lusts. But, alas ! grave men,
good men, forget these things. When Christ had spoken of his
coming to judgment, he saith, Mark xiii. 37, ' What I say unto you,
I say unto all, Watch/ Watching is keeping up this attentiveness
to his second coming with all Christian vigilance and endeavour. But
few regard the charge : therefore ' the Lord direct your hearts,' &c.

[3.] Because our affections are so cold, and we are no more affected
with it, but as if we were senseless of the weight of these things.
Some dead and drowsy desires we have, but not that lively motion
which will become hope and love. If nature say, ' Come not to
torment us before the time/ grace should say, ' Come, Lord Jesus,
oh, come quickly.' We are not only to look for his appearing, but to
love his appearing. Where are these desires, that Christ would either
come down to us, or take us up to himself, that we may live with him
for ever ?

[4.] This prayer need to be made for the renewed too, because
Christians think of it with too much perplexity and fear, Is the
sight of a Saviour unwelcome to you ? or should the drawing nigh of
your redemption be a comfort or a terror ? Why do you then believe
in Christ, and choose his favour for your happiness ? We thought
that this had been all your hope, and your desire, and your great
comfort; and shall your hope be your torment, and beget horror
rather than joy ? Oh, beg the Lord to direct your hearts, that you
may ' hope to the end for the grace that shall be brought unto you at
the revelation of the Lord Jesus Christ,' 1 Peter i. 13. We do not only
wait for glory, but for grace ; and shall not this be a comfort to you ?

[5.] We need to pray this prayer, because our preparations are too
slender for so great a day. Serious preparation is necessary. It is
described 2 Peter iii. 14, 'Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look
for such things, be diligent, that ye may be found of him in peace,
without spot, and blameless ; ' that is, in a state of reconciliation with
God. But we live too securely and quietly, in an unprepared state.
If we have the habitual preparation, we do not keep up the actual
preparation by clarifying and refining our souls from the dregs of
sense, by honouring God in the world with greater earnestness, that
when our Lord comes, he may find us so doing. We do not stand
' with our loins girt, and our lamps burning,' that when the Lord
knocks we may open to him immediately. We do not keep up the
heavenly desire, the actual readiness. The return of a husband after
long absence is more welcome to the wife than to a harlot ; but she
would have all things ready for his reception and entertainment.

2 THES. III. 5.] THE SEVENTH SERMON. 255

[6.] Because our motions are too inconstant. We interrupt the
course of our obedience frequently, faint in our afflictions, do not keep
up the fervour of our affections, and follow after salvation with that
industrious diligence. We need often the Christian watchword, ' The
Lord is at hand.' We lose much of our first love, intermit of our
first works. Therefore, ' The Lord direct your hearts to the patient
waiting for Christ.'

The exhortation is to quicken you to take care of this grace, that
you may be constantly exercised in it. While we are upon earth, we
should continually be expecting Christ's coming from heaven. The
motives may be these : —

1. Before Christ's coming in the flesh, the saints waited for him.
' I have waited for thy salvation, 0 Lord,' saith Jacob, Gen. xlix. 18.
And Simeon for Christ, the Saviour of the world ; for so it is ex
plained, ' Mine eyes have seen thy salvation.' And our Lord tells us,
' Abraham rejoiced to see my day,' John viii. 56 ; and it is said of
Anna and others, that they ' waited for the consolation of Israel,' Luke
ii. 25, 38. And after Christ was come, the disciples were commanded
to ' wait for the promise of the Spirit,' Acts i. 4. So, by parity of
reason, we must wait for the coming of Christ ; for that is the next
great promise to be accomplished, and the great thing to put life into
our religion.

2. The people of God are described by this, 1 Thes. i. 10, ' Who
wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead, even
Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to come.' A man would
have thought, in those early days, they should have been described by
their respect to what was past rather than to what was to come, which
was at so great a distance : they should have been described by
believing Christ was already come in the flesh, rather than waiting
for his coming in glory. No ; this is proposed as an evidence of
their sincerity and Christianity, ' Waiting for the coming of Christ/
And so it is said, Heb. ix. 28, ' That Christ would appear unto the
salvation of them that look for him.' That is the property of true
believers. But they that look not for his coming, love not, and long
not for his coming, cannot expect his salvation. It is an allusion to
the people, who, upon the day of expiation, when the high priest went
into the holiest before the mercy-seat, were waiting for his coming
out, that he might solemnly bless them. So must we look for Christ's
return, now he is gone within the veil of the heavenly sanctuary, that
he may come out and bless us with everlasting blessings.

3. This should move us to it, the benefits that will come to us
hereby ; for this waiting for Christ breeds in us contempt of the
world, mortification of the flesh, tolerance and enduring of the
cross.

[1.] It breeds in us contempt of the world ; because we look for
higher and better things to be dispensed to us when Christ comes.
' Set not your affections on things on earth, but on things in heaven.'
Why ? ' For your life is hid with Christ in God. And when Christ,
who is our life, shall appear, then shall you also appear with him in
glory,' Col. iii. 2-4. The more the heart is given to one, the other
gets the less. Earthly things be little regarded in comparison of that

256 THE EIGHTH SERMON. [El'H. I. 8.

glorious state, both of soul and body, which we shall have at Christ's
appearance.

[2.] This conduceth to the mortification of the flesh ; therefore we
deny ourselves present satisfactions, that we may not be castaways,
disallowed in the judgment. ' Be sober, and hope to the end, for the
grace that is to be brought to vou at the coming of Christ/ 1 Peter
i. 13.

[3.] The tolerance and enduring of the cross. This gives a quiet
temper in all troubles. We may suffer now, ' but when Christ shall
appear, we shall rejoice with exceeding joy,' 1 Peter iv. 13. And
then our reward will very much exceed the proportion of our suffer
ings ; they are no more to be set against them than a feather against
a talent of lead. ' I reckon they are not worthy to be compared,' saith
the apostle, Eom. viii. 18. It would be a disgrace to a man's reason
that these things should bear any competition with our great hopes :
' these light afflictions, that are but for a moment,' with ' that exceed
ing weight of glory,' Christ shall bestow upon us.

For means, all I shall say is this : if you wait for Christ's coming,
look upon it as sure and as near : Kev. xxii. 12, ' Behold, I come
quickly, and bring my reward with me.' We have the promise of
the eternal God for it, so attested, and made out to us with such evi
dence, that we have no reason to doubt of the recompenses of religion.
But things at a distance, though never so great, will not leave a due
impression upon us : therefore we must look upon this promise with a
certainty of persuasion that it will not be long before its accomplish
ment. Thus faith lessens the distance between hope and enjoyment,
and enables us comfortably to wait.

SERMON VIII.

Wherein he hath abounded towards us in all wisdom and prudence.

— EPH. I. 8.

IN the context the apostle speaks of the spiritual blessings we have by
Christ : he considers them under a threefold reference : — (1.) As they
were appointed and prepared for believers in God's decree of election.
There was the first stone laid towards this building. (2.) As they
were purchased by Christ in the great and wonderful work of
redemption. (3.) As conveyed and applied to us in effectual calling,
and so brought home to our souls. In all these God gave evident
proofs of the riches of his free grace. For (1st,) If he ' chose us to be
holy before the foundations of the world,' nothing anteceded his love ;
not in us — for there was nothing in being then ; we were not, and so
could do nothing to deserve it — nor in that prospect and foresight
which God had of things ; for he could foresee nothing but what was
the effect of his free grace : not because holy, but ' that we might be
holy and without blame before him in love.' (2dly,) Consider his

EPH. I. 8.] THE EIGHTH SERMON. 257

purpose to bring about all this by Christ, still he showed his free
grace. For when there was nothing to move him, much to hinder
the design of his grace, yet he found out a way to bring this about by
Christ. (3dly,) In the effectual application to us, who were ignorant,
obstinate, unbelieving, his grace doth more shine forth that he would
do all this for creatures so much unworthy. Now, in the application,
God discovers two things : — (1.) His abundant favour, or the riches of
his grace, ver. 7. That his love, so long hid in his decree, did after
wards overflow in the effects to persons so averse and unworthy. (2.)
His excellent wisdom in the text, ' Wherein he hath abounded to us
in all wisdom and prudence.'

The only difficulty in the words is, What is this wisdom and pru
dence spoken of? Whether it imply the wisdom of God, or the wis
dom wrought in us by the Spirit in conversion ? Many interpreters
go for the last. The former, I suppose, is here meant, which is emi
nently discovered in the mysteries of the gospel : Horn. xi. 33, ' Oh the
depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! '
Surely it is not meant of wisdom in us ; for how little a portion have
we of true and heavenly wisdom. Now, the two words used : ivisdom
noteth the sublimity of the doctrine of the gospel, and prudence the
usefulness of it. As Prov. viii. 12, ' I, wisdom, dwell with prudence,'
which showeth there is some distinction between those words. It was
wisdom to find out a way of recovering lapsed mankind, and it was
prudence to dispose it into so good and convenient order that it might
be commodious for our acceptance. If any think it relateth to the
effects wrought in us, I am not against it. Christ is wisdom, 1 Cor.
i. 24, and ' made wisdom ; to us, 1 Cor. i. 30. These Asiatics, to
Avhom the apostle wrote, gloried in their secular wisdom and curious
arts ; now the true wisdom was found in the mysteries of the gospel".

Doct. That in the dispensation of grace by Christ, God hath showed
great wisdom and prudence.

When his grace overflowed to us, he showed therein not only his
goodness but his wisdom. Now, though we can easily yield to this
assertion, yet to make it out needeth more skill. ' The manifold wis
dom of God' is better seen to angels than to us, Eph. iii. 10. They
have more orderly understandings ; whereas we are confused and
dark. Yet to discover it to you in a few particulars, the grace of the
Redeemer may be considered three ways : —

I. As to the purchase and impetration of it by the incarnation and
death of the Son of God.

II. The publication of it in the gospel or covenant of grace.

III. The application of it to particular believers. In all these God
hath shown great wisdom.

I. As to the purchase and impetration of grace by the death and
incarnation of the Son of God.

1. There is wisdom in this, that in our fallen estate we should not
come immediately to God without a mediator and reconciler. God is
out of the reach of our commerce, being at such a distance from us,
and variance with us. The wise men of the world pitched on such
a way, 1 Cor. viii. 5, 6. The heathens saw so far that it was an
uncomfortable thing to make their immediate approaches to their

VOL. II. R

258 THE EIGHTH SERMON. [EPH. I. 8.

supreme God. But here is the true God and the true Mediator :
* But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things,
and we in him ; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom are all things,
and we by him/ One God, the Father, from whom we derive all graces,
to whom we direct all services ; one Lord, Jesus Christ, who convey-
eth the graces and benefits to us, and returneth our prayers and acts
of obedience to God. This is a mighty relief to our thoughts ; for
the apprehensions of the pure Godhead do amaze us and confound us
when we come to consider of that glorious and infinite being. As
heretofore, before they found out the use of the compass, they only
coasted, as loth to venture themselves in the great ocean ; so by Christ
we come to God. He is the true Jacob's ladder, John i. 51.

"2. That this Mediator is God in our nature. Therein the wisdom
of God appeared, in crossing and counter- working Satan's design.
Satan's great design was double — to dishonour God, and depress the
nature of man. (1.) To dishonour God to man by a false represent
ation, as if he were envious of man's happiness : Gen. iii. 5, ' God
doth know in the day that ye eat thereof your eyes shall be opened,
and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.' His first battery
was against the goodness of God, to weaken the esteem thereof. Now,
by the incarnation of Christ, the Lord's grace is wonderfully mani
fested. He is represented as lovely and amiable in our eyes, not
envying our holiness and happiness, but promoting it, and that at the
most costly rate, and showing love to man above all his other creatures*.
' God is love,' 1 John iv. 8. It is eminently demonstrated to us in the Son
of God assuming our nature and dying for us, Rom. v. 8. When Christ
was incarnate, love was incarnate. Love walked up and down and healed
all sicknesses and diseases, love died, and love hung on a cross, love was
buried in the grave. When that ill representation was suggested to
us, it was necessary there should be some eminent demonstration of
the love of God to man. Especially after we had made ourselves liable
to his wrath, and were conscious to ourselves that we had incurred his
displeasure ; and so it was necessary that we should have some notable
discovery of his philanthropy, or love to mankind. Many believers
are harassed with doubts and fears, and cannot come to be persuaded
that God loves them. ' Herein is love,' and ' God commended his love
to us in that his Son died for us.' (2.) The next design of Satan was
to depress the nature of man, which in its innocence stood so near to
God. Now that the human nature, so depressed and debased by the
malicious suggestion of the tempter, should be so elevated and ad
vanced, and set up so far above the angelical nature, and admitted to
dwell with God in a personal union, it is a mighty counter-working
of Satan, and showeth the great wisdom of God. When he laboured
to put God and us asunder, the Lord sent his Son, who took the unity
of our nature into his own person.

3. That being in our nature, he would set us a pattern of obedience
by his holy life ; for he lived by the same laws that we are bound to
live by. He imposed no duty upon us but what he underwent him
self, that he might be an example of holiness unto us. We learn of
him obedience to God at the dearest rates ; contempt of the world,
and conteutation with a low and mean estate, and to be lowly and

EPH. I. 8 ] THE EIGHTH SERMON. 259

meek in heart, Mat. xi. 29. Now man being so prone to imitation, it
is the greatest effect of the wisdom of God thus to oblige us, unless we
would be utterly unlike him whom we own as our Lord, and from
whom we have all our hopes and expectations.

4. That he should die the death of the cross to expiate our sins.
Gal. iii. 13, ' Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being
made a curse for us,' &c. ; Phil. ii. 8, ' He humbled himself, and be
came obedient unto death, even the death of the cross ; ' that the
justice of God might be eminently demonstrated, the lawgiver vindi
cated, and the breach that was made in the frame of government
repaired, and God might keep up his just honour without prejudice to
his people's happiness, that he might be manifested to be holy, and a
hater of sin, and yet the sinner saved from destruction, Rom. iii. 25,
26. An absolute pardon without satisfaction might have exposed
God's laws to contempt, as if the violation of them were not much to
be stood upon ; therefore God dispensed his grace with all wisdom
and prudence ; would show eminent mercy, but withal a demon
stration of his justice and holiness, that the world might still be kept
in awe, and there might be a full concord and harmony between his
mercy and justice.

5. That after his death he should rise from the dead and ascend
into heaven, to prove the reality of the life to come, 1 Peter iii. 21.
Guilty man is fallen under the power and fear of death, strangely
haunted with doubts about the other world ; therefore did Christ in
our nature arise from the dead and ascend into heaven, that he might
give a visible demonstration of the visible resurrection, and life to
come, which he had promised to us ; and so encourage us, by a life of
patience in sufferings, to follow after him into those blessed mansions.
So that from first to last you see the wisdom of God.

II. The publication of it in the gospel or covenant of grace. It is
' ordered in all things and sure/ 2 Sam. xxiii. 5. The messengers by
whom it is published are not extraordinary ones, but men of like pas
sion with ourselves. The great thing in a minister is love to souls.
Christ saith, he ' came not to be ministered unto but to minister.' In
the covenant of grace, you see the wisdom of God in two things : — (1.)
The privileges offered ; (2.) The terms or duties required.

1. In the privileges offered to us, which are pardon and life. In
these benefits, pardon and life, there is due provision made for the
desires, necessities and wants of mankind. Pardon answereth the
fears of the guilty creature ; and life, those desires of happiness which
are so natural to us, and therefore are the most powerful and inviting
motives to draw our hearts to God.

[1.] The consciousness of God's displeasure, and the fear of his
wrath, should make offers of pardon acceptable to us. When sin
entered into the world, fear entered with sin. The grand scruple which
haunteth the guilty creature is, how God shall be appeased, and the
controversy taken up between us and his justice : Micah vi. 6, 7,
' Wherewith shall he be appeased, and what shall I give for the sin
of my soul?' We fear death and punishment from a holy and just
God, and this is the bottom cause of all our troubles. Therefore till
the forgiveness of sin be procured for us, and represented to us upon

2GO THE EIGHTH SERMON. [EPH. I. 8.

commodious terms, we know not how to get rid of this bondage, the
justice of the supreme governor of the world will be ever dreadful to
us. These fears may be for a while stifled in men, but they will ever
and anon return upon us. Now let us admire the wisdom of God, who
hath provided such a suitable remedy to our disease as reconciliation
and remission of sins by Jesus Christ ; and that God showed himself
so ready to pardon us, who are so obnoxious to his wrath and vindic
tive justice.

[2.] The other great privilege offered in the covenant is eternal life,
which suiteth with those desires of happiness which are so natural to
us. Corrupt nature is not against the offers of felicity ; we would have
immunity, peace, comfort, glory; none would be against his own benefit,
but every one would be willing to be freed from the curse of the law,
and the flames of hell, and enjoy happiness for evermore. Though we
be unwilling to deny the flesh, and renounce the credit, pleasure, and
profit of sin, and grow dead to the world, and worldly things, yet
never was there a creature heard of that would not be happy, for there
was never a creature but loved himself. Now, the Lord in his cove
nant ' hath brought life and immortality to light/ settled our happi
ness and the way to it ; he promises that which we desire, to induce
us to that which we are against. As we sweeten pills to children,
that they may swallow them down the better, they love the sugar
though they loathe the aloes. God would invite us to our duty by
our interest ; he hath told us of a happiness full, sure, and near, that he
may draw us off from the false happiness wherewith we are enchanted,
and bring UB into the way of holiness, that we may look after this
blessed hope.

2. The terms he hath required of us. The terms are either for
entrance, or making covenant with God ; or continuance, or keeping
covenant with God ; for entrance, faith, and repentance are required.

[1.] Faith in Christ. The world thinks faith quits reason and intro-
duceth fond credulity. No ; there is much of the wisdom of God to be
seen in it. For faith hath a special aptitude and fitness for this work : —
(1.) Partly in respect of God. Forhe having designed to glorify his mercy
and free grace, and to make our salvation from first to last a mere
gift, and the fruit of his love to us, hath appointed faith for the accept
ance of this gift: Rom. iv. 16, 'It is of faith, that it might be by
grace.' Faith and grace go always together, and it is put in opposi
tion to the merit of works, or the strictness of the old covenant. (2.)
As it is fittest to own Christ the Redeemer, the fountain of life and
happiness, and our head and husband, whom we receive, and to whom
we are united and married by faith. (3.) With respect to the pro
mises of the gospel, which offer to us a happiness and blessedness,
spiritual, and for the most part future. Unseen things are properly
objects of faith : Heb. xi. 1, ' Faith is the substance of things hoped
for, the evidence of things not seen.' (4.) It is fittest as to our future
obedience, that it may be comfortable and willing. Now, we owning
Christ in a way of subjection and dependence, and consenting to
become his disciples and subjects, other duties come on the more easily,
2 Cor. viii. 5.

[2.] For repentance. This is the most lively and powerful means of

. I. 8.] THE EIGHTH SERMON. 261

bringing men to new life and blessedness. (1.) It is most for the
honour of God that we should not be pardoned without submission,
without confession of past sin, and resolution of future obedience.
Common reason will tell us that our case is not compassionable while
we are impenitent, and hold it out against God. Who will pity those
in misery who are unwilling to come out of it ? Besides, it would
infringe the honour of God's law and government that one continuing
in his sins, and despising both the curse of the law and the grace of
the gospel, should be pardoned and saved. Repentance is often called
a giving glory to God : Mai. ii. 2, ' Ye will not lay it to heart, and
give glory to my name •/ Josh. vii. 19, ' My son, give glory to God,
and make confession to him ;' Kev. xvi. 9, ' They repented not to
give glory to God.' Eepentance restoreth God's honour to him, as it
acknowledges the justice of his laws. The self-condemning sinner
acknowledges that God may destroy him, and if he save him it is
mere mercy. (2.) The duty of the creature is best secured, and the
penitent person more bound to future obedience, by the vow itself, or
the bond of the holy oath into which he is entered, and the circum
stances accompanying it, which surely induce a hatred of sin and a
love of holiness. There will be a hearty consent to live in the love,
obedience, and service of our Creator, with a detestation of our former
ways. When we feel the smart of sin, such a sense of it will ever
stick by us ; and when we are in the deepest and freshest sense of his
pardoning mercy, when we see at how dear rates he is pleased to have
us, and upon what free terms to pardon all our wrongs, we shall love
much, Luke vii. 47. Surely they that are brought back from the
gibbet and the very gates of hell by such an act of pardoning mercy
are most likely to remember the vows of their distress, and are more
engaged to love God and please him than others are. (3.) It is most
for the comfort of the creature that a stated course of recovering our
selves into the peace and hope of the gospel should be appointed to
us, which may leave the greatest sense upon our consciences. Now
what is likely to do so much as this apparent change, whereby we
renounce and utterly bewail our former folly, and solemnly devote and
give up ourselves to God by Christ ? Those things that are serious
and advised leave a notice and impression upon the soul. This is the
most important action of our lives, the settling of our pardon and
eternal interest. The heart i» hardly brought to this, to renounce
what we dearly love ; therefore it is usually rewarded with some
notable tastes of God's love : Isa. Ivii. 15, God delights ' to revive the
hearts of his contrite ones.'

For continuance in the new covenant, and delightful obedience
unto God. The remedy is not only suited to the disease, but the duty
to the reward. Our duty is to know God, and to love him ; and our
reward is to see him, and be like him, 1 John iii. 2. There is a mar
vellous suitableness between the end and means, holiness and happi
ness, conformity to God, and our communion with him ; the holiness
required of us now, and the happiness we expect hereafter; perfect
conformity and uninterrupted communion ; and they differ only but
as the bud and the flower, the river and the ocean : here it is begun,
hereafter perfected.

262 THE EIGHTH SERMON. [EPH. I. 8.

III. In the application of his grace to particular believers, he hath
abounded towards us in all wisdom and prudence.

1. In the way God taketh to convert souls to himself, there is a
sweet contemperation and mixture of wisdom and power. There is a
proposal of truth and good to the understanding and the will, and by
the secret power of his grace it is made effectual. We are taught
and drawn : John vi. 44, 45, ' No man can come unto me, except the
Father, which hath sent me, draw him.' In the 45th verse, ' And
they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath
heard and learned of the Father, cometh unto me/ There is opening
of blind eyes, and the turning of a hard heart: Acts xxvi. 18, 'To
open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light,' &c. ; Eph.
i. 18, ' The eyes of the understanding being opened,' £c. ; Col. iii. 10,
' Kenewed in knowledge.' Turning the heart'. Acts xvi. 14, ' God
opened the heart of Lydia ;' Acts xi. 21, ' The hand of the Lord was
with him ; and a great number believed, and turned to the Lord.'
His hand implieth his power. Thus God worketh strongly, like him
self ; sweetly, with respect to us, that he may not oppress the liberty
of our faculties. Christ comes into the heart, not by force, but by
consent. We are ' transformed/ but so as we ' prove what the will
of God is,' Rom. xii. 2. He draweth, we run, Cant. i. 4. The power
of God and liberty of man do sweetly consist together. As God is
said to ' create in us a new heart/ he is also said to ' give us a free
spirit/ Ps. li. 10, 1-2. Eph. ii. 10, We are said to be ' his workman
ship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before
ordained that -we should walk in them/ So he ' puts a new heart/
and we are said to ' walk in his ways/ Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27, ' A new
heart will I also give you, and a new spirit will I put within you ;
and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give
you a heart of flesh. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause
you to walk in my statutes ; and ye shall keep my judgments, and do
them/ Thus God showeth forth the powerful efficacy of his grace,
and doth also win the consent and good liking of the sinner ; he
obtaineth his effect, and yet doth preserve the liberty of man's nature
and the principles thereof. It is not only voluntas mota, but mutata ;
the nature is changed and renewed. 2 Cor. iii. 18, ' But we all with
open face, beholding, as in a glass, the glory of the Lord, are changed
into the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the
Lord/

2. In the persuasive and moral way, the wisdom of God is seen as
taking the most likely course to gain the heart of man, discovering
himself to us as a God of love, kindness, and mercy. Guilty creatures
stand aloof from a condemning God ; our fear of his justice maketh us
run from him : Gen. iii. 7, 10, Adam ' hid himself from the presence
of the Lord/ So all his posterity forsake God and hate him. But
God, though the superior, though the wronged party, maketh offers
of peace, and showeth how willing he is to be reconciled to us. Hav
ing first laid the foundation in the highest demonstration of goodness
that ever could come to the ears of man to hear of, or enter into the
heart of man to conceive ; namely, in giving his Son to die for a sinful
world, 2 Cor. v. 19, 20. What more apt to make man relent ? And

EPII. I. 8.] THE EIGHTH SERMON. 263

then, because man had fallen from the love of God to the creature, Jer.
ii. 13, what wisdom doth God show, not only in the offers of pardon,
but eternal life and blessedness, infinitely beyond the false happiness
which carnal self-love inclineth us to ! that it is a shame and disgrace to
our reason to think these things are worthy to be compared together.
What are all the pleasures, profits, and honours we dote upon, to the
pleasures at God's right hand ? the riches of the inheritance of the
saints, and the glory which cometh from God. And therefore, what
more powerful motive can be produced than this blessed immortality ?
Indeed, God is invisible, and the glory is to come ; and sensual plea
sures are at hand, ready to be enjoyed. But faith checketh sense :
Heb. xi. 1, ' Faith is the evidence of things not seen.' Oh the wisdom
of God in the frame of the gospel !

3. In the effect itself, the new creature, which is the wisest creature
on this side heaven. To evidence this to you, I shall show you that
all wisdom and prudence consisteth in three things : — (1.) In fixing a
right end ; (2.) In the choice of apt and proper means ; (3.) In a dex
terous effectual prosecution of the end by those means.

(1.) In fixing and propounding to ourselves a right end. A wise
man doth not mind trifles, but is conversant about things of the greatest
reality, necessity, and excellency : such are God and heaven. All other
wisdom will prove but folly in the end. Others ' disquiet themselves
about a vain show,' Ps. xxxix. 6. Poor, silly creatures cark and labour
and turmoil to get together a few poor transitory enjoyments, where
there is neither durable possession nor solid satisfaction. The honours,
pleasures, and riches of the world are but pictures and shadows of the
true honours, the true riches, and fulness of joy at God's right hand.
Surely he is a wise man that chooseth God for his portion and heaven
for his home : Prov. xv. 24, ' The way of life is above to the wise, to
avoid hell beneath.' He is wise, and hath chosen the true sort of living,
which mindeth the salvation of his soul, and looketh after eternal life.
Surely this is above and beyond any wisdom man can pretend unto, to
be happy, not for a while, but for ever.

(2.) In the choice of apt and proper means. A man is wise enough
if he knows his duty, and the way to happiness. God hath appointed
us the way wherein to walk, to fear him, and love him, and keep his
commandments : Deut. iv. 6, ' Keep these statutes, for this is your
Avisdom ; ' Job xxviii. 28, ' The fear of God, that is wisdom ; and to
depart from evil, that is understanding.' There is an excellency in this
sort of life, Prov. xii. 26. Those applaud it that do not choose it.
All are of this mind at last, and dying are sensible of the excellency
of it.

(3.) A dexterous effectual prosecution of the end. This prosecution
imports — First, Diligence : He is a fool that hath a price in his hand
and hath not a heart to lay it out on a good purchase, Prov. xvii. 16 ;
but he is a wise man that improveth his time and labour to a good
purpose : ' A wise man's heart is at his right hand/ Eccles. x. 2.
Secondly, This prosecution lies in caution and circumspection to keep
himself from sin : Eph. v. 15, ' See then that ye walk circumspectly,
not as fools, but as wise/ Lastly, It consists in self-denial. The wise
merchant sold all that he had for the pearl of price, Mat. xiii. 46, 47.

264 THE NINTH SERMON. [MAT. XXVII. 48.

A wise man doth not dally with religion, but thoroughly sets himself
to it.

Use 1. Be persuaded that serious Christianity is the true wisdom ;
and the wisdom of the world, which is only conversant about worldly
things, from a worldly principle to a worldly end, is foolishness with God.
This is wisdom, which acquainteth us more with God, and leadeth us
into everlasting happiness.

2. Admire the wisdom of God in dispensing salvation by Christ, who
could bring light out of darkness, and so great a demonstration of his
glory out of man's sin, and vanquish Satan by the way, whereby he
seemed most to prevail, and still attain his end by means seemingly
contrary. There is more of divine power and wisdom showed in Christ
crucified than in anything men could think of. It was a more glori
ous act of power to raise Christ from the dead, than in not permitting
him to die. He prevaileth more by laying down his life, than by being
prosperous in the world and taking the lives of his enemies.

3. If God hath abounded to us in all wisdom, let us not disturb the
order of this grace by asking privileges without duties, or minding
duties without the help of the Spirit ; or placing all in duties, so as to
exclude the merit and satisfaction of the Redeemer ; or to eye the ran
som so as to exclude the example of Christ. All things are well
ordered in God's covenant ; the confusion arises from our darkness and
misapprehensions.

4. There should be wisdom and prudence in us, for the impression
must be accordingto the seal and stamp. Wisdom is a saving knowledge
of divine mysteries ; and prudence, to regulate and order our actions and
practices, to perform our respective duties to God and man. The
apostle prays for the Colossians (Col. i. 9), that they might ' be filled
with the knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understand
ing.' All have not the same measure of saving knowledge and prudence,
yet the least saint hath what is necessary to salvation. You must
every day grow in those graces, for by degrees they are carried on
towards perfection.

SERMON IX.

And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried witli a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli,
lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou
forsaken me f— MAT. XXVII. 46. "

IN the history of the passion you will find that our Lord Jesus was
exercised with all kind of temptations ; affronted by men, assaulted
by the powers of darkness, deserted by his own disciples — one of them
denied him, another betrayed him, but all fled. And thus he was not
only ' rejected of men,' but was stricken, and smitten, and forsaken of
God. This was as gall and vinegar to his wounds, the passion of his
passion. The world's cruelty and Satan's rage had been nothing, if
the brightness of the divine presence had not been eclipsed. When
the people were set against him — ' His blood be upon us and our

MAT. XXVII. 46.] THE NINTH SERMON. 26,5

children ' — he complained not of that. When ' friend and lover were
afar off,' he doth not complain of that. Judas, why hast thou betrayed
me ? Peter, why hast thou denied me ? Disciples, why have ye for
saken me ? But when God was withdrawn, ' My God, my God, why
hast thou forsaken me ? ' This is his bitter complaint now.

The words, then, are Christ's complaint, not of God, but to God.
In them observe : —

1. The circumstance of time when this complaint was made: about
the ninth hour.

2. The matter of it : God \\adforsaken him.

3. The manner of it : with vehemency, and yet with faith. There
was faith in it, for he saith, My God. The vehemency is seen in the
extension of his voice : he cried with a loud voice ; and by the ingemi-
nation of the name of God : my God, my God.

1. The circumstance of time : about the ninth hour. We read in
the former verse, that ' from the sixth hour there was darkness over
all the earth until the ninth hour.' At the passion of Christ the earth
trembled, the sun seemed to be struck blind with astonishment, and
the frame of nature to put itself into a funeral garb and habit, as if
the creatures durst not show their glory while God was manifesting
his anger for sin, and Christ was suffering. After three hours' dark
ness, he complaineth not of that, but of the sad eclipse that was upon
his own spirit.

2. The matter complained of : why hast thou forsaken me ? It is
not an expostulation, so much as a representation of the heavy burden
that was upon him. Questions among the Hebrews imply earnest
assertions; as Ps. x. 1, 'Why standest thou afar off? Why hidest
thou thyself in the time of trouble?' that is, Lord ! thou hidest thy
self from me. So Ps. xliii. 2, ' Why go I mourning, because of the
oppression of the enemy ? ' that is, I do go mourning. The case is
represented in such forms of speech.

3. The vehemency.

[1.] In the extension of his voice. Great griefs express themselves
by strong cries ; for burdened nature would fain have vent and utter
ance. And the apostle taketh notice of this circumstance, pera
Kpavyfjs lo"xypa<;, Heb. v. 7, ' He offered prayers and tears, with strong
crying.'

[2.] In the ingemination of the name of God : My God, my God.
These possessive particles are words of faith striving against the temp
tation. He had great trouble of spirit, but to that he oppose th his
interest : My God, my God. In the bitterest agonies Christ despaired
not, but still had a most firm persuasion of God's love to him, and
necessary support from him. But all showeth the trouble was not
light, but heavy and grievous.

Doct. That Christ, as suffering for our sins, was really deserted for
a time, in regard of all sensible consolation.

I. What was Christ's desertion ?
II. Why it befell him.

III. What use may we make of it ?

I. What was Christ's desertion ? I shall, for more distinctness,
handle it negatively and affirmatively.

266 THE NINTH SERMON. [MAT. XXVII. 46.

First, Negatively.

1. It was not a desertion in appearance or conceit only, but real.
We often mistake God's dispensations. God may be out of sight, and
yet we not out of mind. When the dam is abroad for meat, the young
brood in the nest is not forsaken. The children cry as if the mother
were totally gone, when she is employed about necessary business for
their welfare. ' Sion said, The Lord hath forsaken me, my God hath
forgotten me/ Isa. xlix. 14, 15. In the misgivings of our hearts God
seems to have cast off all care and thoughts of us. God's affectionate
answer showeth that all this was but a fond surmise : ' Can a woman
forget her sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the
son of her womb ? Yea, they may forget, yet will I not forget thee.'
So we think that we are cut off when God is about to help and deliver
us, Ps. xxxi. 22. Many times we think he has quite cast us off, when
we are never more in his heart. Surely, when our affections towards
God are seen by mourning for his absence, he is not wholly gone ; his
room is kept warm for him till he come again. We mistake God's
dispensations when we judge that a forsaking which is but an empty
ing us of all carnal dependence : Ps. xciv. 18, 19, ' When I said, My
foot slipped, thy mercy, 0 Lord, held me up. In the multitude of my
thoughts within me, thy comforts delight my soul.' He is near many
times when we think him afar off; as Christ was to his disciples when
their eyes were withheld that they knew him not, but thought him yet
lying in the grave, Luke xxiv. 16. But this cannot be imagined of
Christ, who could not be mistaken. If he complained of a desertion,
surely he felt it. It was a real desertion. He could not misinterpret
the dispensation of God he was now under, for such misapprehensions
are below the perfection of his nature.

2. Though it were real, the desertion must be understood so as may
stand with the dignity of his person and offices. Therefore —

[1.] There was no separation of the Father from the Son ; this
would make a change in the unity of the divine essence : John x. 30,
' I and my Father are one ' — 'E^TrepL^p^cn^. This eternal union of
the person of the Father with the person of the Son always remained ;
for the divine nature, though it may be distinguished into Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, yet it cannot be divided.

[2.] There was no dissolution of the union of the two natures in the
person of Christ, for the human nature which was once assumed was
never after dismissed or laid aside ; '^4^&>pto-To>9, Christ ever remained
Immanuel, God with us, or God in our nature. He was ' the Lord of
glory/ even then when he was crucified, 1 Cor. ii. 8. It was the Son
of God that was delivered up for us all ; not a mere man suffered for
our redemption, but God purchased the church ' with his blood/ Acts
xx. 28. Death, that dissolved the bond and tie between soul and body,
did not dissolve the union of the two natures. They resemble it by a
man drawing a sword, and holding the sword in one hand and the
scabbard in another ; the same person holds both, though separated
the one from the other.

3. The love of God to him ceased not. We read, ' The Father
loved the Son, and put all things into his hand/ John iii. 35. Now,
he was his dear Son, or the Son of his love, Col. i. 13 ; ' In whom his

MAT. XXVII. 46.] THE NINTH SERMON. 267

soul delighted/ Isa. xlii. 1 ; Eph. i. 6, ' He hath made us accepted in
the beloved ' — primum amabile ; He was ' the brightness of his glory,
and the express image of his person,' Heb. i. 3. Therefore he could
not but love him in every state ; yea, he never more loved him as
mediator then when on the cross, that being the most eminent act of
his self-denial and obedience (Phil, n 7), and so a new ground of love :
John x. 17, ' Therefore doth nay Father love me, because I lay down
my life to take it tap again.' The Father was well pleased with the
reconciliation of 'lost sinners, 'he loveth Christ for undertaking and per
forming it ; therefore it is unreasonable to imagine that, now he was
about the highest act of obedience, there was any decrease of his love
to him. No ; his dispensation might be changed, but not his love.
As the sun shining through a clear glass, or through a red glass, casts
a different reflection, a bloody, or a bright, but the light is the same.

4. His personal holiness was not abated or lessened. The Lord
Jesus was ' full of grace and truth/ John i. 14. He had the ' Spirit
not by measure/ John iii. 34 ; he had in perfection all divine gifts and
graces to accomplish him for this office, Col. i. 19 ; John i. 16, he was
anointed by the Holy Ghost, and the oil that was poured on him never
failed. Therefore he was always most holy and pure, one that never
knew nor did sin. Neither his nature nor his office could permit an
abatement of holiness : Heb. vii. 26, ' Such an high priest became
us as was holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners/ The Son
of God might fall into misery, which is a natural evil, and so become
the object of pity, not of blame ; but not into sin, which is a moral
evil, a blot, and a blemish. When he died, ' He died, the just for the
unjust/ 1 Peter iii. 18. The death of Christ had profited us nothing
if he had been a sinner for a moment ; therefore this desertion was
not a diminishing of his holiness, but a suspension of his comfort.

5. God's assistance and sustaining grace was not wholly withdrawn,
for the Lord saith of him, Isa. xlii. 1, ' This is my elect servant, whom
I uphold/ And everywhere the Lord is said to be with him in this
work : Ps. cxxi. 5, ' The Lord is at thy right hand ; ' and Ps. xvi. 8,
' I have set the Lord always before me : he is at my right hand, I
shall not be moved.' Which passage is by Peter applied to Christ :
Acts ii. 25, ' For David speaketh concerning him, I foresaw the Lord
always before my face, for he is on my right hand, that I should not be
moved/ The power, presence, and providence of God was ever with
him, to sustain him in his difficult enterprise. When his agonies
began he told his disciples, John xvi. 32, ' Ye shall leave me alone :
yet I am not alone, but the Father is with me.' The Father was with
him when his disciples forsook him, and fled every one to his own, to
carry him through, and that his arm might work salvation for him,
and that he might not sink under the burden.

Secondly, Positively.

1. God's desertion of us, or any creature, may be understood with
a respect to his communicating himself to us. We have a twofold
apprehension of God, as a holy and happy being ; and when he doth
communicate himself to any reasonable creature, it is either in a way
of holiness or in a way of happiness. He doth now in the kingdom of
grace communicate himself more in a way of holiness, but in the king-

268 THE NINTH SERMON. [MAT. XXVII. 46.

dom of glory fully in a way of happiness, both as to the body and the
soul. These two have such a respect to one another, that he never
gives felicity and glory without holiness, Heb. xii. 14. And a holy
creature can never be utterly and finally miserable. He may some
times give holiness without happiness, as when for a while he leaveth
the sanctified, whom he will try and exercise under the cross, or in a
state of sorrow and affliction ; therefore holiness is the more necessary.
In his internal government God doth all by his Spirit ; now the Spirit
is more necessarily a sanctifier than a comforter. It was by the Spirit
that Christ was with God, and God with Christ ; therefore his deser
tion of Christ, or any creature, must be mainly understood with respect
to the Spirit working in any, either as to holiness or comfort. When
God withdraweth either holiness or happiness, one of them, or both,
or any degree of them, from any creature, he is said to desert them.
Now apply this to Christ. It is blasphemy to say that Christ lost any
degree of his holiness, for he was always pure and holy, and that most
exactly and perfectly ; therefore he was deserted only as to his felicity,
and that but for a short time.

2. The felicity of Christ may be considered, either as to his out
ward and bodily estate, or else to his inward man, or the estate of his
soul.

[1.] Some say his desertion was nothing else but his being left to
the will and power of his enemies to crucify him, and that he was then
deserted when his divine nature suspended the exercise of its omnipo-
tency so far as to deliver up his body to a reproachful death, so to
make way for this oblation and sacrifice for the redemption of mankind.
God could many ways have protected Christ, and hindered his passion :
Mat. xxvi. 52, 53, ' Thinkest thou that I cannot pray to my Father,
and he shall give me more than twelve legions of angels ? But how
then could the scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be ?' If the
Lord had seen it fit to glorify himself by the deliverance, rather than
the sufferings of Christ, he could have found ways and means enough
to save him ; but how then could our redemption be accomplished ?
Christ himself by his divine power could have protected his bodily life,
for he telleth us : John x. 18, ' No man taketh my life from me, but I
lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have
power to take it up again.' But it pleased God to appoint, and Christ
to submit to another course, and therefore was he so far deserted,
and left in the hand of his enemies. He telleth them, Luke xxii. 53,
' This is your hour, and the power of darkness.' This, some say, was
all Christ's desertion ; and that he cried out with a loud voice, in the
hearing of all, ' My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?' to give
notice of the price that was to be paid for our ransom. He complained
not of the Jews that had accused him, nor of Pilate that con
demned him, nor of Judas that had betrayed him ; but of God that
had forsaken him, and left him in the hands of his enemies, as if this
were the most grievous thing to the Son of God. But certainly this
was not all ; the desertion was not only in his outward estate, and with
respect to bodily death, for these reasons : —

(1.) Why should Christ complain of that so bitterly, which he did
so readily and willingly undergo, and might so easily have prevented,

MAT. XXVII. 46.] THE NINTH SERMON. 269

and which was most obvious, and so clearly foreseen in his sufferings ?
He foretold it again and again to his disciples, and spake it to his
enemies ; and should he now represent it as a strange thing ? Surely
these strong cries were not extorted from him by the mere fear and
horror of bodily death. I confess he died not insensibly, but showed
the reality of all human passions ; yet there was no reason why he should
so bitterly and lamentably complain, if nothing else but bodily death
had been in the case, and that brought upon him by his enemies.

(2.) If we look merely to bodily pains and sufferings, certainly others
have endured as much if not more, as the thieves that were crucified
with him lived longer in their torments, and the good thief did not
complain that he was forsaken of God. Peter was crucified, and that
with his head downwards, as ecclesiastical history tells us, which, as
it was greater cruelty in the adversaries, so also greater pain to him ;
and yet he trusted that God would sustain him and support him under
it. Therefore, certainly, there was something greater and more
grievous to the soul of Christ than these bodily pains, which drew this
lamentable and loud cry from him.

(3.) It would follow that every holy man that is persecuted and left
to the will of his enemies, might be said to be forsaken of God, which
is contrary to Paul's holy boasting : 2 Cor. iv. 9, ' Persecuted, but not
forsaken.' Therefore there was something more than to be left to the
will of his enemies.

(4.) This desertion was a punishment, one part or degree of the
abasement of the Son of God, and so belongeth to the whole nature that
was to be abased, not only to his body but his soul. We read often of
his soul-sufferings : Isa. liii. 10, He was to ' make his soul an offering
for sin,' and to ' see the travail of his soul,' ver. 11. His soul was de
prived of consolation, and some effects of the Spirit as to joy and comfort.

[2.] As to the felicity of his inward estate, the state of his soul.
Christ carried about his heaven with him, and never wanted sensible
consolation, spiritual suavity, the comfortable effects of the divine
presence, till now they were withdrawn, that he might be capable of
suffering the whole punishment of sins, and feel not only pains and
torments of body, but troubles of soul, such as we have when God
hideth his face from us, but without sin. The divinity kept back those
irradiations of heavenly light and comfort, or, for a while, suspended
that joy and comfort which otherwise he felt in himself, though it
gave out that virtue and strength which was necessary to support and
sustain him under so great sufferings. As when the sun is eclipsed,
the light of it ceaseth not, but is only hidden from the earth by the
interposition of a dark body. So here, Christ had not the participation
of that heavenly joy which before his soul felt by dwelling with God in
a personal union, though there were no separation of the human nature
from the divine ; the ground of it was not taken away, but only the
sense suspended ; no dissolution of the union, but a ceasing of the
comfort of it.

In short, I will show how this sort of desertion is —

1. Possible.

2. Grievous.

1. Possible, the union between the two natures remaining ; for as

270 THE NINTH SERMON. [MAT. XXVII. 46.

the divine nature gave up the body to death,, so the soul to desertion.
Christ, as God, is ' the fountain of life,' Ps. xxxvi. 9, and 3ret Christ
could die. So the Godhead is the fountain of all joy and comfort, for
he is called ' the God of all comfort,' 2 Cor. i. 3 ; and yet Christ's soul
was troubled and heavy unto death, the Godhead suspending its virtue
and operation. Both might well consist, for though the presence of
the divinity be necessary with the humanity of Christ, yet the effects
are voluntary. God worketh not out of necessity, nor not in the human
nature of Christ ; all kind of communications are given out according
to his own pleasure. The divinity remained united to the flesh, and
yet the flesh might die ; so it remained united to the soul, and yet the
soul might want comfort. The bond by which the two natures were
united in one person remained firm and indissoluble, but the influx of
sweetness and comfort was suspended. Some effect there is of the union,
but not that which affords comfort and felicity, and this was suspended
but for a time. There is a desertion, indeed, which agreeth not with
the dignity of Christ. There is a total and eternal desertion, by which
God so deserteth a man, both as to grace and glory, that he is wholly cast
out of God's presence and adjudged to eternal torments, which is the
case of the reprobate in the last judgment ; this is not compatible to
Christ, nor agreeing with the dignity of his person. There is a partial,
temporal desertion, when God for a moment hideth his face from his
people, Isa. liv. 7. This is so far from being contrary to the dignity of
Christ's nature, that it is necessary to his office for many reasons.

2. That it is very grievous. This was an incomparable loss to
Christ,

[1.] Partly because it was more natural to him to enjoy that comfort
and solace than it can be to any creature. To put out a candle is no
great matter, but to have the sun eclipsed, which is the fountain of
light, that sets the world a-wonderlng. For poor creatures to lose
their comforts is no great wonder, who-, though they live in God, are
so many degrees distant from him ; but for Christ, who was God-man
in one person, that is a difficulty to our thoughts, and a wonder in
deed, for by this means he was so far deprived of some part of himself.

[2.] Partly because he had more to lose than we have. The greater
the enjoyment, the greater is the loss or want. It was more for David
to be driven from his palace, than a poor Israelite to be driven from
his cottage. We lose drops, he an ocean. A poor Christian that hath
some heaven upon earth in the fore-enjoyment of God, and the first-
fruits and earnest of the Spirit, hath more to lose than another that
hath had only some vanishing taste in the offer of eternal life, and re
ceiving the word with joy. Proportionably judge of Christ, who was
comprehensor, while he was viator, had the beatifical vision whiles on
earth.

[3.] Partly because he knew how to value the comfort of the union,
having a pure understanding and heavenly affections. God's children
count one day in his presence better than a thousand, Ps. Ixxxiv. 10 ;
one glimpse of his love more than all the world, Ps. iv. 7. If they
have anything of the love of God shed abroad in their hearts, they
would not part with it for all the sensual enjoyments which others
prize and value so much, and if they lose it they are touched to the

MAT. XXVII. 46.] THE NINTH SERMON. 271

quick ; they lose that which is the life of their lives, which they account
their chief happiness. Now Christ was best able to apprehend the
worth and value of communion with God, having such a clear under
standing and tender affections, and therefore it must needs be grievous
to him to have his wonted consolations suspended.

[4.] Partly because he had so near an interest and relation to God :
Prov. viii. 30, ' One bred up with him, and daily his delight ; ' Col. i.
13 — Tio? ajaTT^. Look, among the children of God if they have any
interest in him, how mournfully do they brook his absence. Mary
Magdalen, ' Woman, why weepest thou ? They have taken away my
Lord, and I know not where they have laid him/ John xx. 13. She
sought a Christ, and found a grave. Christ's words, my God, do not
only express his confidence but affection, when his God and Father
hideth his face from him.

[5.] Partly from the nature of Christ's desertion. It was penal.
All desertions may be reduced to these three sorts — for trial, for cor
rection, or punishment. For trial ; so God left Hezekiah, ' to prove
what was in his heart/ 2 Chron. xxxii. 31. For fatherly correction ;
so God leaveth his people for a while, to teach them repentance,
humility, hatred of sin, more entire dependence on himself, Isa. liv. 7,
' I have left thee for a small moment, but with everlasting mercies will
I love thee.' For punishment ; so he left Saul : 1 Sam. xxviii. 6,
when he answered him ' neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by pro
phets.' So he leaveth the wicked to a reprobate mind. Now Christ's
desertion was not for a trial. Fallible creatures may be put upon trial,
but the Son of God needs it not. It would not agree with the goodness
and wisdom of God to put his beloved Son on such a trial. He was
neither unknown to his Father, nor did he vainly presume of his own
strength as to need to be confuted by trial. Nor can it properly be
called fatherly correction, for there was no sin in Christ that needed to
be corrected. Indeed, ' the chastisement of our peace was upon his
shoulders/ Isa. liii. 5. Therefore it remains that this desertion was
penal and satisfactory, such as came from the vindictive and revenging
hand of God. Our sins met in him, and he was forsaken in our stead.
There was no cause in Christ himself, wherefore he deserved to be
forsaken of God, but we had done the wrong, and he maketh the
amends. There was nothing in Christ's person to occasion a desertion,
but much in his office ; so he was to give body for body and soul for
soul ; and this was a part of the satisfaction. He was beloved as a
Son, forsaken as our mediator and surety.

II. Why was Christ forsaken ?

Ans. With respect to the office which he had taken upon him, to
expiate our sins, and to recover us from the deserved wrath and
punishment into the love and favour of God. This desertion of
Christ carrieth a suitableness and respect to our sin, our punishment,
and our blessedness.

1. Our sin. Christ is forsaken to satisfy and make amends for our
wilful desertion of God. When Adam sinned, we all turned the back
upon God who made us. Yea, all actual sins are nothing but a for
saking of God for very trifles, an aversion from God, and a conversion
to the creature: Jer. ii. 13, ' They have forsaken me, the fountain of

272 THE NINTH SERMON. [MAT. XXVII. 46-

living waters, and have hewn out unto themselves broken cisterns that
will hold no water.' Now we that forsook God deserved to be forsaken
by God ; therefore what we had merited by our sin, Christ endured as
our mediator. He himself submitted to desertion. It is strange to
consider what small things draw us off from God : ' For handfuls of
barley and pieces of bread will that man transgress,' Ezek. xiii. 19 ;
' for a pair of shoes,' Amos ii. 6 ; ' for one morsel of meat/ Heb. xii.
16 ; Isa. Hi. 3. This is the great degeneracy and disease of mankind,
that a trifle will prompt us to forsake God, as a little thing will make
a stone run down hill ; it is its natural motion. There is nothing that
is so easily exposed and put to hazard as the favour of God. Now this
being the great sin of man, and the cause of other sins, it was needful
that the odiousness of this sin should be set forth by the bitterness of
Christ's sorrow under the want of the love of God. Christ's complaints
show how God's favour is to be valued, and that it is a dangerous thing
to part with it for carnal satisfactions. The consolations of God are
cheap, and small things in the eyes of most men in the world. What
is more slighted than God and Christ and our own salvation, and
neglected for very trifles ? And then what more perfect cure, and
better way to instruct the world, than that these sins could not be
expiated but by the desertion of the Son of God, and his bitter com
plaints for the suspension of the effects of the love of God to him ?

2. It carries a full respect to the punishment appointed for sin.
Certain we are that he ' bore the curse of the law,' Gal. iii. 13. Now
the curse of the law, actively taken, is nothing but the sentence of the
law, or rather of God the judge, condemning the transgressors of it to
such punishment as the law appointed ; passively taken, it is the punish
ment itself. And the final and great curse is that described, Mat. xxv.
41. To be banished from the presence of the Lord, and cast into extreme
torment. There is a double punishment — pcena damni et sensus, the
loss and the pain. The loss consisteth in our separation from God,
from the comfortable happy fruition of him in glory : ' depart, ye
cursed.' The pain in eternal torments is set forth by the worm and
by the fire, Mark ix. 44. Now Christ being our surety, Heb. vii. 22,
and giving himself ' a ransom for all,' 1 Tim. ii. 6 — avrikurpov, the
word implies a substitution or surrogation of one person in the room
of another ; he was to suffer what we were to suffer ; if not the idem,
every way the same, yet the tantundem, that which was sufficient to
Christ's ends, that which was to carry a full resemblance with our
punishment. It is one part of the punishment of sin to be forsaken of
God, and many say the punishment of loss is greatest ; he was there
fore to suffer so much of it as his holy person was capable of ; some
thing that answereth to the pcena damni in his desertion, xaud to the
pcena sensus in his agonies and pains : Isa. liii. 4, ' Surely he hath
borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows.'

It is true the accidentals of punishment Christ suffered not. As —
[1.] To the place, he was not in hell. It was not necessary that
Christ should descend into the hell of the damned. One that is bound
as a surety for another needs not go into prison provided that he pay
the debt. All that justice requireth is, that he satisfy the debt. In
deed, if he doth not, nor cannot satisfy the debt, he must to prison.

MAT. XXVII. 46.] THE NINTH SERMON. 273

So here the justice of God must be satisfied, the holiness of God and
hatred to sin sufficiently demonstrated, but Christ need not to go into
the place of torments.

[2.] For the time of continuance. The damned must bear the
wrath of God to all eternity, because they can never satisfy the justice
of God, therefore they must lie by it world without end. As one that
pays a thousand pounds by a penny a week, is a long time in paying ; a
rich man lays it down in cumulo, in a heap of gold all at once. Christ
hath made an infinite satisfaction in a finite time ; he bore the wrath
of God in a few hours, which would overwhelm the creature. Christ
did not suffer the eternity of wrath, but only the extremity of it, in
tensive, not extensive. The eternity of the punishment ariseth from
the weakness of the creature, who cannot overcome this evil, and get
out of it.

[3.] There is another thing unavoidably attending the pains of the
second death in reprobates, and that is desperation, an utter hopeless
ness of any good, yea, a certain expectation of continual torment, Heb.
x. 27. The gates of hell are made fast on them by an irresistible
decree ; and the gulf is fixed between the place of the damned, and the
place of the blessed, so that there is no coming from the one to the
other, Luke xvi. 26. Now this despair is not an essential part of the
law's curse, but only a consequent, occasioned by the sinner's view of
his remediless and woful condition. But this neither did nor could
possibly befall the Lord Jesus, who was able by his divine power both
to suffer and satisfy, to undergo and overcome, and therefore expected
a good issue in his conflict : Ps. xvi. 9, 10, ' My flesh shall rest in
hope ; for thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, nor suffer thine holy
one to see corruption,' was spoken as from Christ, Acts ii. 27. A
shallow stream would drown a little child, whereas a grown man may
hope to escape out of a far deeper place, yea, a skilful swimmer out of
the ocean. Christ passed through that sea of wrath which would have
drowned all the world, and came safe to shore.

3. With respect to our blessedness, which is to live with God for
ever in heaven. Christ was forsaken, that there might be no longer
any separation between us and God. He was forsaken for a while,
that we might be received for ever. Our separation from God by sin
was the meritorious cause, but the final cause was our eternal con
junction with God ; so that this desertion, which was so bitter to Christ,
is the cause of sweet consolation to us, as it hath procured for all them
that obey the gospel that they should be happy for ever in the eternal
vision and fruition of God. I observe this, because of the constant
use of the scripture, which expresseth our benefits in a direct opposi
tion to Christ's sufferings ; as ' He was made sin for us, that we might
be made the righteousness of God in him,' 2 Cor. v. 21. He was
* made a curse for us, that the blessing of Abraham might come upon
us.' He was ' made of a woman, that we might receive the adoption
of sons,' Gal. iv. 4, 5. He was 'made poor, that we through his
poverty might be made rich,' 2 Cor. viii. 9. And ' by his wounds
and stripes we are healed,' 1 Peter ii. 24. By his death we have life,
by his shame we have glory, and so, by consequence, by his desertion
we obtain communion with God, and the everlasting fruition of him.

VOL. II. S

274 THE NINTH SERMON. [MAT. XXVII. 46.

By a wonderful exchange he taketh our evil things upon himself, that
he might bestow his good things upon us, and took from us misery
that he might convey to us felicity.

APPLICATION.

First, by way of information.

1. How different are they from the spirit of Christ that can brook
God's absence without any remorse or complaint ? Christ cried with
a loud voice, ' My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? ' These
go on securely, never observe God's accesses and recesses ; when the
comforts of his Spirit, and the communications of his grace are wholly
suspended and withholden from them, they never lay it to heart.
Stupid and insensible creatures ! It is all one to them whether God
go or come, whether he manifest himself propitious to them or his
face be hidden from them. They take up with the vain delights of
the present world. Micah showed more respect to his idols than they
do to God : Judges xviii. 24, ' Ye have taken away my gods, and what
have I more ? and do you ask, What aileth thee ? ' When God is gone
they are not troubled. The Christians wept when Paul said, ' Ye shall
see my face no more,' Acts xx. 25 ; and will ye not mourn and lament
your loss when God hideth his face and shutteth up himself in a veil
and cloud of displeasure ? Much of serious Christianity lies in an
observation of God's coming and going, and a suitable carriage, Mat.
ix. 15. A serious Christian will be affected with the loss of comfort
and quickening, and lament after a withdrawn God.

2. It informeth us of the grievousness of sin. It is no easy matter
to reconcile sinners to God ; it cost Christ a life of sorrows, and after
wards a painful and an accursed death, and in that death, loss of actual
comfort, and an amazing sense of the wrath of God. We make a mock
of sin — jest and sport away our souls, but Christ found it hard work
to save them and recover them to God. When you make sin a light
matter, you slight the sufferings of Christ ; oh, therefore, take heed you
do not break with God for every trifle !

3. The greatness of our obligation to Christ, who omitted no kind
of sufferings which might conduce to the expiation of sin. He ex
changed his heaven for a kind of hell to do you good ; the fulness of
the godhead dwelt in him bodily, and therefore he had a heaven upon
earth. If one could say, Anima justi ccelum est, because heaven is
begun there in peace of conscience and joy in the Holy Ghost. How
was it with Christ ? This heaven he wanted for a while, felt no com
fort, yea, he was amazed at the sense of God's wrath due to sinners ;
therefore it was said in the type of him, ' The pains of hell got hold
upon me,' Ps. cxvi. 3. Oh ! let this excite us to love Christ, that you
may count nothing too dear for him.

4. The infiniteness of God's mercy, who appointed such a degree of
Christ's sufferings, as in it he gives us the greatest ground of hopes to
invite us the more to submit to his terms. There is nothing standeth
in the way but our own impenitence and unbelief. Now God is so
amply satisfied, shall we deprive ourselves of eternal blessedness?
This is the worst cruelty and hatred to our own souls.

BOM. I. 29, 30.] THE TENTH SERMON. 275

SERMON X.

Whisperers, backbiters. — ROM. I., part of the 29th and 30th verses.

THE context showeth how corrupt and miserable man's nature is with
out Christ. His heart was first withdrawn from God, and then became
a sink of loathsome sins and vices ; therefore the apostle telleth us how
after men were false to God, how little they were true to themselves,
whether considered singly and apart, or as to commerce and society :
singly and apart, defiling themselves with uncleanness of all sorts ; as
to commerce and human society, full of malice and contention, which
sometimes goeth as far as blood ; at other times showeth itself in false
ness and baseness of disposition, generally in self-love and detraction
from others.

Of all judgments, spiritual judgments are the sorest. When God
leaveth mankind to its own degeneracy and corruption, and one great
branch of this corruption is detraction, which venteth itself either by
whispering or backbiting. So it is in the text, ' Whisperers, back
biters.' These two words agree that they both wound the fame of our
neighbour, and they both do it behind his back or in his absence. But
they differ — (1.) In that whispering doth it secretly and closely, but
backbiting openly — the one being privy, the other open defamation,
and are like theft and rapine ; what theft and robbing are to our
goods, the same are whispering and backbiting to our good names. (2.)
Whispering tendeth to breed strife among our friends, or to disgrace
us to some who are well conceited of us ; but backbiting to our general
disgrace before all the world, or amongst whomsoever. The one
seeketh to 'deprive us of the good- will of our friends, the other to
destroy our service. But however they agree and differ, they are often
conjoined in scripture : 2 Cor. xii. 20, ' 1 fear lest when I come among
you I shall not find you such as I would, and that I shall be found unto
you such as ye would not ; lest there be debates, envy ings, wraths, strifes,
backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults/ The apostle foresaw it
as too probable that neither of them would be much pleased with their
meeting together : nor he with the Corinthians, when he should find
them corrupted with partialities and divisions; nor the Corinthians
with him, when he should be forced to inflict censures upon them for
their factions and emulations, too much bewrayed by their backbitings
and whisperings against each other. So here in the text they are con
joined, ' whisperers, backbiters,' when the apostle speaketh of the reign
ing sins among the Gentiles.

Doct. One great sin wherein the corruption of human nature be-
wrayeth itself is detraction, or depriving others of a good repute.

Here I shall show : —
I. What is detraction.

II. The heinousness of the sin.

I. What it is. (1.) The nature of it. (2.) The kinds of it.

First, The nature of it in general. It is an unjust violation of
another's fame, reputation, or that good report which is due to him.
God, that hath bidden me to love my neighbour as myself, doth therein

276 THE TENTH SERMON. [ROM. I. 29, 30.

bid me to be tender not only of his person and goods, but of his good
name. And indeed one precept is a guard and fence to another. I
cannot be tender of his person and goods unless I be tender of his
fame. For every man liveth by his credit : and therefore certainly
this is — (1.) A sin against God; (2.) A wrong to men; (3.) It pro-
ceedeth from evil causes.

1. It is a sin against God, who hath forbidden us to bear false wit
ness against our neighbour, and to speak evil of others without a
cause: Eph. iv. 31, ' Let all evil-speaking be far from you ;' by evil-
speaking is meant there disgraceful and contumelious speeches, whereby
we seek to stain the reputation of others.

2. It is a wrong to man, because it robbeth him of his good name,
which is so deservedly esteemed by all that would do anything for
God in the world : Prov. xxii. 1, ' A good name is rather to be chosen
than great riches, and loving favour rather than silver and gold.' The
meaning is in order to service, and as it more nearly respects both life
and livelihood. So Eccles. vii. 1, ' A good name is better than precious
ointment.' Their ointments were reckoned by those Oriental people
amongst their most precious riches and treasures, yet a good name is
preferred before them ; which inferreth this conclusion, that the man
himself should prize it so : for he that is lavish of his fame is not
usually over-tender of his conscience. Therefore, as he himself should
not prostitute his good name, so others should not blast it and blemish
it ; for it is a greater sin than to steal the best goods which he hath,
and it is such an evil as scarce admits any sound restitution ; for the
imputation even of unjust crimes leaveth a scar though the wound be
healed.

3. The causes it proceedeth from. They are these : —

[1.] Malice and ill- will, which prompteth us to speak falsely of others,
so to make them odious, or do them wrong or hurt. Now, to hate
our brother in our heart is no way consistent with that goodness and
charity which the impression of the love of Christ should beget in us.
The apostle saith, 1 Peter iv. 8, ' Above all things have fervent charity
among yourselves, for charity shall cover a multitude of sins.' If
nothing but love and fervent love will restrain us, surely where hatred
is allowed, men care not wrhat they think, or speak, or do against
others. Now, as there is a brotherly love due to our fellow- saints, so
there is a love due to all men. 2 Peter i. 7, I am to hate no man,
but to seek their good. There is a twofold hatred — the hatred of
offence and abomination, and the hatred of enmity. The hatred of
offence, which is opposite to the love of complacency, may be justified
as to the wicked: Prov. xxix. 27, ' An unjust man is an abomination
to the just, and he that is upright in the way is an abomination to the
wicked.' But then we should first and most abominate ourselves for
sin ; this very hatred and abhorrence should begin at home, and we
should be most odious to ourselves for sin, for we know more sin by
ourselves than we can do by another. But for the other hatred, the
hatred of enmity, which is opposite to the love of benevolence, that
should be quite banished out of the heart of a Christian. And it is
not enough for God's people to keep themselves free from hatred and
malice against one another, but against all men : Titus iii. 2, 'Put them

ROM. I. 29, 30.] THE TENTH SERMON. 277

in mind to speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers, but gentle, showing
all meekness to all men : for we ourselves were sometimes disobedient/
&c. If this old hatred were gone, a multitude of offences would be
covered.

[2.] It comes from uncharitable credulity, whereby men easily believe
a false report, and so propagate and convey it to others : Jer. xx. 10,
' I have heard the defaming of many ; Report, say they, and we will
report it. All my familiars watched for my halting/ &c. The prophet
complaineth — Many, and those no mean ones, have I heard reproaching
and taunting me, so that he was a terror to himself and to all his
friends. Many had combined by false suggestions and malicious
informations against him to work his ruin. If any will raise a report
tending to the discredit of another, some will foster it, and it loseth
nothing in the carriage, till by additions and misconstructions it grow-
eth to a downright and dangerous infamy.

[3.] It comes through rashness and unruliness of tongue : some men
never learned to bridle their tongues, and the apostle James telleth us
that 'therefore their religion is vain/ James i. 26. Till we make
conscience of these evils, as well as others, we content ourselves with
a partial obedience, and therefore cannot be sincere. But many never
set themselves to learn this part of their duty, and therefore divulge a
report before they try it, or receive any just proof of it. Possibly it
may not come from downright malice, but their tongues hang too
loose, without the coercion and just restraint of grace, and so they
either report false things, or speak truth to an evil end: Prov. xi. 13,
' A tale-bearer revealeth secrets ; but he that is of a faithful spirit
concealeth the matter.' Whisperers must be talking, and be it true
or false, out it comes. Certainly it is a sin as long as you knew it not
to be true, or, if you do, when you have no warrantable call to mention
it. To reveal secrets which you may conceal without wrong to God,
or your own consciences, or the common good, or the good of your
neighbour, is loquacity, or the sin of idle and impertinent talkative
ness, the disease of a whisperer and tale-bearer.

[4.] It comes from carnal zeal, which is nothing else but passion for
our different interests and opinions. The bitter envying which the
apostle speaketh of, James iii. 14, hath made mad work in the world
as to strifes, and confusions, and quarrels, and bloodsheds, and perse
cutions. But usually it venteth itself in evil-speaking ; for the apostle
maketh ' backbitings and whisperings ' the fruits of ' swellings and
tumults/ 2 Cor. xii. 20. Oh, what false and lying tales are there car
ried to and fro, that a man knoweth not what or whom to believe ! So
many lies walk under the disguise of religion, that not to credit them,
or countenance the report, seemeth a decay of affection, but surely not
to religion, but only the interest of a faction.

But a question ariseth, Is all speaking evil of another unlawful ?

Ans. I cannot say so, but yet it is hard to keep it from sin.

1. He that doth it without just cause is plainly a detractor, and
so a grievous sinner before God. You may impose and impute false
crimes upon others, which is properly called slander, and God thereby
convinceth the professor of the true religion to be a hypocrite : Ps. 1.
20, ' Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother, and slanderest thy

278 THE TENTH SERMON. [ROM. I. 29, 30-

own mother's son.' God doth not only reject the liars for hypocrites,
but also the backbiters and slanderers. Those that allow themselves in
the frequent practice of this sin, what hopes can they have of acceptance
with God, since he hath entered his plea against them ? For the act
to be sure is sinful ; there can be no other end in it but the wronging
of our brother's fame and reputation, to his loss and hurt. The nature
of the thing showeth it.

2. He that doth but speak what he hath heard from others, with
out any assertion or asseveration of his own, as not knowing the truth
of the report, can hardly be excused from sin. For if without just
cause he speaketh those things that may wound the reputation of
others, he is in part accessory : for he reporteth those things which
may induce the hearers to think ill of another, or at least beget a
suspicion in their minds concerning him, and so is a concurring cause
to wrong another's name and good report. Now we should be so
jealous of sin, that we should not countenance it in others without a
just and weighty cause.

3. He that doth speak that which is true, but tendeth to the
infamy of another, may be guilty of sin, if he have not a sufficient call
and warrant. As for instance — (1.) If it be a matter we have nothing
to do with, but only speak of their faults for talk sake ; this is to be
' busy-bodies and tattlers,' 1 Tim. v. 13 : as we all love to speak of
other men's faults, when we look little at home. This is a sin, when
it is not matter of our cognisance. Or (2.) If we aggravate things
beyond their just size and proportion ; for then we do not exercise
Christian lenity and meekness towards those that are fallen, Gal.
VL 1. Or (3.) If we urge their crimes, and deny their graces ; this is
like flies to pitch on the sore place. Is there no good amongst all this
evil ? But it may be done, when crimes are public, and men them
selves have forfeited all good repute, and God doth as it were hang
them up in chains for a warning to the rest of the world ; or when
their reputation may injure the truth, and seduce the souls of others,
or be an injury to the just who are slandered by them. In short,
when the glory of God, or love to the public good, or the avoiding
some great danger that may befall others by their esteem, then a lesser
good is to be neglected to procure a greater, and a growing evil pre
vented, when men, by dissembling their wickedness, seek a fame to the
manifest hurt of others' souls.

Secondly, The kinds of it are two in the text — whispering and
backbiting.

1. Whispering, which is privy defamation of our brother, to bring
him into disfavour and disrespect with those that formerly had a better
opinion of him. Herein whispering differeth from backbiting, because
the whisperer stingeth secretly, but the other doth more openly attack
our credit. Now this whispering is a great sin : —

[1.] Because it is here reckoned among the sins which reigned
among the heathen, and God hath expressly forbidden to his people :
Lev. xix. 16, 'Thou shalt not go up and down as a tale-bearer
among thy people.' You see tale-bearing and crimination is expressly
against God's word ; and if your hearts stand in awe of the word of
God, how dare you indulge it and allow it in yourselves ? It is

ROM. I. 29, 30.] THE TENTH SERMON.

observed that the Hebrew word rokel properly signifieth a merchant or
a trafficker up and down with spices and other things ; whereupon
rakil, the word there used, is a tale-bearer, that accuser that makes
merchandise of words, and like a pedlar goeth from place to place to
open his pack, and utter his wares, to hear and spread abroad crimina
tions of other men. This is made the property of very wicked men :
Jer. xi. 4, ' Every neighbour will walk with slanders/

2. It is against natural equity, because they do that to others
which they would not have done to themselves, Mat. vii. 2 ; and
therefore storm and take great offence when God, by a righteous pro
vidence, permitteth others to retaliate with them, and pay them home
in their own coin, as usually he doth ; for they who are not tender of
the credit and reputation of others, their names are cast out of God's
protection, and permitted to the strife of tongues.

3. They are a cause of much mischief in the world, as —

[1.] Grief to the party wronged : Prov. xviii. 8, ' The words of a
tale-bearer' — we read in the margin 'of a whisperer' — 'are as wounds,
and they go down into the innermost parts of the belly ; ' that is, they
equally hurt as a sharp sword that is thurst into us, and causes pain
and anguish. By ' the chambers of the belly,' is understood the heart.
Now whether the heart of the hearer, or the heart of the party injured?
Why not both ? The hearer ; the words pierce into his heart, and
breed hatred, or at least suspicion of his friend. The party injured ;
when he comes to the knowledge of it, they breed his grief and vexa
tion.

[2.] They are a cause of much debate and strife : Prov. xxvi. 20,
' Where no wood is, there the fire goeth out : so where there is no
tale-bearer (or whisperer) strife ceaseth/ Where strife is compared
to fire, and the whisperer's informations or criminations, to the wood or
matter that feedeth the fire ; the extinction, or putting out of the fire,
to the ceasing of strife and contention, which is caused by the absence
of the whisperer ; that is, when he is not admitted by either party :
Prov. xvi. 28, ' A froward man soweth strife, and a whisperer separateth
choice friends.' Husband and wife, parents and children, masters and
servants, princes and subjects, intimate friends. Now ' He that soweth
discord between friends or brethren is an abomination to the Lord,'
Prov. vi. 19. Therefore, how can one that feareth God, allow himself
in speaking evil privily against his neighbour ?

[3.] There is a greater mischief than this, and that is, it many times
tendeth to the destruction of another's life : Ezek. xxii. 9, ' In thee
are men that carry tales to shed blood.' Usually the vapours of
slander descend in the showers of persecution ; and the devil was first
a liar, and then a murderer. By whispers men are stirred up to hate
others, and then pursue them with all manner of hostility and dis
pleasures. As Doeg the Edomite first accused, and then, by the com
mand of Saul, slew Abimelech the high priest, and all his family,
destroying the whole city of the priests called Nob, as you may see
1 Sam. xxii. 9. David, when he professeth the uprightness of his
government, would allow no such in his court, but would severely
punish them : Ps. ci. 5, ' Whoso privily slandereth his neighbour, him
will I cut off.' These ways of whispering and detraction, by which

280 THE TENTH SERMON. [ROM. I. 29, 30.

men are wont to gain confidence, favour, and employment from princes,
should not only miss of their aims with him, but be severely punished
when he met with them.

But here ariseth a question, whether all private complaints and in
formations against others come under the name of whispering ?

I answer — No, with these cautions : —

1. If the party be duly admonished ; for before we go any further,
the rule is, Mat. xviii. 15, ' First tell him his fault between him and
thee alone.' Private admonition must always precede crimination to
others ; therefore if you forbear privately to admonish the offender in
love, and seek not to reclaim him from his sinful course, you cannot
be excused from sin.

2. If it be made to such as have power to redress the fault, by the
most discreet and gentle means, before it break out any further. So it
is said, Gen. xxxvii. 2, Joseph ' brought unto his father their evil
report;' that is, their infamous carriage, which caused evil report of
them ; which is set down, not to note his ill-will, but his good affection
and godliness.

3. If the complainer seeketh nothing but the amendment of the
party ; otherwise, to vent and divulge the fault, to make the party less
respected, or to his hurt, is not love, but closer malice ; for true zeal
is not for destruction, but for edification.

4. If he grieve that he hath cause to complain, and pray for his
conversion ; for then it is more likely that all is done in love. Many
times the grief is personated, and when whisperers have a mind to
wound to the quick, they will say, I am sorry to hear such a thing,
loth to speak of it. But this is like the archer that draweth back
his hand that the arrow may fly with the more force. But when we
pray to God, there is the greater presumption of sincerity, because we
explicitly make him a party, and do what we do as in his sight and
presence.

Secondly, Backbiting is a more public speaking evil of our absent
brother, to the impairing of his credit. Now, this may be done two
ways : —

1. With respect to the good things found in him.

2. With respect to the evil supposed to be committed by him.

1. With respect to the good things found in him. There are four
degrees in this : —

[1.] The first and highest is, when we deny those good things which
we know to be in another. This is not only to wrong our neighbour,
but to rob God of his own praise ; for he expecteth to be glorified for
all those gifts and graces which he hath scattered among the sons of
men, not only actively by persons themselves, but objectively by the
beholders. As for instance, if God hath made any a new creature, he
is to be ' to the praise of his glorious grace,' not only actively, but ob
jectively, Eph. i. 12 ; though the man in whom this work was wrought
be silent, yet the work should speak for itself, that is, give occasion to
beholders to praise God. Now to deny this work, is not only to wrong
the party, but wrong God. Thus Job's friends counted him a hypo
crite, when upright; and the people of God are often traduced as
c dissemblers, when yet true,' 2 Cor. vi. 8. Jesus Christ himself was

ROM. I. 29, 30.] THE TENTH SERMONT. 281

counted a wine-bibber, because of his free and social course of life ; for
he affected not a monkish austerity. This is the highest degree, when
men plainly deny those gifts and graces which are conspicuous in
others.

[2.] When they do not deny, but lessen, the gifts and graces of
others. To extenuate and clip another's due praise is envy, but in
honour to prefer them above ourselves is charity and humility : Phil,
ii. 3, ' In lowliness of mind let each esteem others better than himself.'
Humility is content to sit in the lowest place : Rom. xii. 10, ' In
honour preferring one another.' Some say this is not to be understood
of that opinion we have of others, but the respect we put upon them.
We are to honour others, non sententia mentis, sed actionibus et
officiis ; that is meant of offices of love and outward respect, but not of
the sentiments of the mind. Certainly it is just that we should contemn
no man, but give every one all agreeable honour and respect. But
that a rich man should judge a poor man to be in place and estate
before him ; a learned man, an ignorant man more knowing ; a godly
man, a wicked more holy, is impossible and sometimes inconvenient.
Therefore they understand it of condescending to mutual offices of
love and respect, or, rather detracting from ourselves than others.
But though this exposition might fit the latter place, yet not the
former. ' Esteeming others better than ourselves/ must relate to the
opinions and sentiments of our minds : therefore the meaning is, We
should carry all things with that quietness and humility as if every
one had a better opinion of others' wisdom and godliness than his own.
And this is reasonable enough for every one that is acquainted with
himself. Humility will teach him to think meanly of himself or any
thing that is his ; and his charity will prompt him to give others all
that possibly can belong to them, without any retrenchment or
defalcation.

[3.] When we own the good done by them, but deprave it by
supposing a sinister intention. Thus Satan could not deny but that
Job served God, but (Job i. 9) ' Doth Job serve God for nought ? '
It is usual to count the servants of God hypocrites and self-seekers,
and accordingly to persecute them. If one be poor, it is discontent,
melancholy, or some fleshly ends set him on work. If mean and
simple, it is their folly and ignorance makes them so scrupulous and
precise. If ministers be zealous for God, they must do something for
their calling ; if great men, they only mind their own interest and
advantage. Where the action is fair, we are not competent judges of
the intention of the heart.

[4.] When neither denying, nor lessening, nor depraving, but when
we have just occasion to speak of a man's due commendation, we
enviously suppress it. Envy is a natural sin : James iv. 5, * The
spirit that dweileth in us lusteth to envy.' And it bewrayeth itself by
a dislike of other men's just praise. This is a sin of omission at least ;
therefore it is said, 1 Cor. xiii. 4, ' Charity envieth not.' Nothing is
more contrary to the goodness commended to us in the gospel than
such a spirit, which cannot bear the good of another whether seen or
spoken of. Thus Joseph's virtue was an eyesore to his brethren,
therefore they endeavoured his destruction. Charity rejoiceth in the

282 THE TENTH SERMON. [ROM. I. 29, 30.

gifts and graces of others as in our own ; but where this hath no
place, their praises are our disgrace. And few there be that can say
with John the Baptist, ' He must increase, but I must decrease/ John
iii. 30 ; that is, in splendour and fame, and so confirmed the testimony
given to Christ.

2. As to evil supposed to be committed by them.

[1.] When we publish their secret slips, which in charity we ought
to conceal : Prov. xi. 13, ' A tale-bearer revealeth secrets.' Certain
things should have a veil drawn over them, and not be manifested
without sufficient cause. But when a man intrudeth himself into the
mention of things faulty, which he might with better manners and
more honesty conceal, it is the effect of a base heart.

[2.] When, in relating any evil action of another, we use harder terms
than the quality of the fact requireth, and make evils worse than they
are, beams of motes, and mountains of mole-hills. We should lessen
sins all that we can ; I mean, the sins and faults of others : Acts iii. 17,
' And now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did
also your rulers/ Certainly we should not aggravate things to the
height, nor from a simple act determine the state of the person, nor
from the failings of a single person conclude the whole party.

[3.] By imposing false crimes : Prov. x. 18, ' He that uttereth a
slander is a fool ;' that is, a wicked person. As Mephibosheth said of
Ziba, 2 Sam. xix. 27, ' He hath slandered thy servant unto my lord
the king.' The most godly and innocent persons cannot escape the
scourge of the tongue, and unjust calumnies.

II. The heinousness of the sin.

1. In general, that is evident from what is said already. I shall
urge two arguments more.

[1.] That men shall be called to an account for these sins as well as
others ; they are not passed by in the judgment: Jude 15, 'God will
execute judgment upon all ungodly sinners/ not only for their ungodly
deeds, but ' for all their hard speeches.' Now, if injurious and con
tumelious language come into the judgment, how should all beware of
the least accession to this guilt ? So 1 Peter iv. 4, 5, ' They speak
evil of you, who shall give an account to him that is ready to judge
the quick and the dead.' The mockers as well as persecutors were to
give a strict and sad account. It is no slight and light sin to divulge
and spread false calumnies to hurt the credit of our brethren. God
takes notice of a thought in our heart against them, a word in our
mouths, and will exact a strict account thereof.

[2.] It is the property of a citizen of Zion, one that shall be not
only accepted with God now, but dwell with God for ever, not to be
given to backbiting: Ps. xv. 3, 'He that backbiteth not with his
tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbour ; ' that is, that makes strict
conscience of backbiting or calumniating, and abstaineth from doing
any kind of wrong or reproach to his neighbour.

2. More particularly, it is the more heinous : —

[1.] Partly from the person against whom it is committed. As
suppose the godly and irreprovable for the main, who by their life and
conversation have the best right to honour and esteem ; to do it
against them is most unjust : Ps. Ixiv. 3, ' They whet their tongues as a

HOM. I. 29, 30.] THE TENTH SERMON. 283

sword ; they shoot their arrows, even bitter words, that they may shoot
in secret at the perfect ; suddenly do they shoot at him and fear not ; '
that is, their slanders and calumnies are shot like poisoned darts and
arrows secretly or clancularly, without any desert or notice of the
party against whom they are intended ; or else against persons
publicly employed, and in the special service of God, as magistrates :
Num. xii. 8, ' Were ye not afraid to speak against my servant, against
Moses ? ' So in the ministry : 1 Tim. iii. 7, ' He must have a good
report from them without, lest he fall into reproach, and the snare of
the devil.' Against these it is not only unjust, but noxious and hurt
ful to God's service.

[2.] From the persons before whom the slander is bi ought, as sup
pose kings and princes ; so that they are deprived not only of private
friendships, but the favour and countenance of these under whose
protection they have their life and service. Thus Hainan whispered
against the Jews, Esth. iii. 8, ' It is not for the king's profit to suffer
them to live;' Doeg against the priests, Ps. Iii. 1, 'Why boastest
thou in mischief, 0 mighty man ? The goodness of God continueth
for ever.' It is a strange matter of pleasure and joy to some persons
in power to be able to mischief those that deserve it least. God is
eminently great and good. This sort of pride is diametrically oppo
site to his nature. Alas ! to trouble a few persons, how irrational is
it ! But such are our depraved natures. Some are never pleased
with those things that alone yield durable pleasure ; but to be able
with their counsel, as with one poisonous vapour, to blast a multitude
of innocent persons.

[3.] From the end of it. If it be done with a direct intention of
hurting another's fame, it is worse than if out of a rash levity and
loquacity. Some men have no direct intention of mischief, but are
given to tattling. It is a great sin in them, and an unprofitable mis-
pense of time ; but it is a greater in those that make it their business
to disgrace others or sow discord. These are the bane of human
society.

[4.] From the effect or great hurt that followeth, be it loss of
estate, as in the case of Mephibosheth, or a general trouble and perse
cution on the people of God. When their good names are buried
their persons cannot long subsist afterward with any degree of service.
And all this may be the fruit of a deceitful tongue.

The use is, to show how good-natured Christianity is, and be-
friendeth human societies ; it condemneth not only sins against God,
but sins against our neighbour. It bindcth its professors to the prac
tice of the apostle : Acts xxiv. 16, ' Herein do I exercise myself, to
have always a conscience void of offence towards God and towards
men ;' Phil. iv. 8, ' Whatsoever things are honest, just, good, and true ;
if there be any virtue, or any praise, think of these things.' The
world hath taken up this prejudice, that religion makes us ill-natured.
Of itself there is nothing more benign ; it only condemneth those that
are good-natured to others but not to God.

Use 2. Let us not speak evil of others behind their backs, but
tell them their faults plainly in love and wisdom, nor encourage others
in this sin : Prov. xxv. 23, ' As the north wind drives away the rain,

284 THE ELEVENTH SERMON. [G.\L. V. 16.

so doth an angry countenance a backbiting tongue.' They that re
ceive tales and delight to hear other men's faults, encourage others in
their sin, and are accessory to or partakers of the guilt. It brings
an evil habit and custom in our own souls. In short, let us keep up
a humble sense of our own faults, and looking at home, it will not
only divert us from slandering of others, but make us compassionate
towards them, and breed comfort in our own souls.

SERMON XL

This I say then, Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust
of the flesh.— GAL. Y. 16.

IN these words observe — (1.) A duty enforced ; (2.) The consequent
and fruit of it.

1. The duty is to walk in the Spirit, which is the sum of all Chris
tian piety.

2. The motive is taken from the consequent and fruit of it : and ye
shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh. Let us fix the sense.

1. For the duty, ' to walk in the Spirit/ Walking implieth the
tenor and course of our actions, in all which we should follow the
direction and inclination of the Spirit. But what is meant by the
Spirit ? That it may be known, both the contrary principles must be
explained together.

[1.] Flesh is sometimes taken for the body : as Eph. v. 29, ' For no
man yet ever hated his own flesh ;' it is brought as a reason why hus
bands ought to love their wives as their own bodies, ver. 28, and spirit
is taken for the soul, Eccles. xii. 7. But this is not the sense here, for
every man hath soul and body, not the regenerate only ; and a man is
not only to look after the welfare of the soul, but his body also, it
being the instrument which it useth in its operations.

[2.] The spirit is sometimes put for reason, and the flesh for sensual
appetite : as Eph. iv. 23, ' And be renewed in the spirit of your mind ;'
and 1 John ii. 16, 'The lusts of the flesh/ But this will not take in
the whole sense of this place, for other faculties are corrupted besides
the sensual appetite, and other faculties must be renewed as well as
the understanding.

[3.] There is another acceptation of flesh and spirit; that is, that
spirit signifieth the uncreated Spirit, who is the author of grace ; as
John iii. 5, ' Except a man be born again of water and the Spirit/
Where spirit is put for the Holy Ghost, who immediately worketh
grace in us, called therefore ' the Spirit of sanctification/ as that saving
grace which is the effect of his work is called ' the sanctification of the
Spirit/ And the opposite principle, flesh, signifieth the corrupt nature
of man, as John iii. 6, ; That which is born of the flesh is flesh ;' cor-
rupt,sinful, inclined to earthly things. Now though this would bear a good
sense to interpret flesh and spirit of the Holy Ghost, and concupiscence

GAL. V. 16.] THE ELEVENTH SERMON. 285

or natural corruption (for no question he concurreth to the mortifying
of the old man, till sin be wholly expelled, Bom. viii. 23, and still doth
quicken and excite the new man to action, Gal. iv. 25), yet here the
apostle speaks of two inherent principles.

[4.] Therefore by flesh and spirit is meant the old man and the
new, and so by spirit is meant the renewed part, or the new man of
grace in the heart : John iii. 6, ' That which is born of the Spirit is
spirit ;' that is, there is a work of saving grace wrought in our hearts
by the Spirit of God, which new nature hath its motions and inclina
tions which must be obeyed and followed by us. And by flesh, is
meant inbred corruption, or the old man, which is ' corrupt, with his
deceivable lusts,' Eph. iv. 22. Now, then, you see what it is to walk
after the Spirit, to direct and order our actions according to the inclina
tions of the new nature.

2. For the consequent fruit of it : ' and ye shall not fulfil the lust
of the flesh/

Here two things must be explained: —

The lust of the flesh.

Fulfil.

For 'the lust of the flesh.' By it is meant the inordinate

motions of corrupt nature. The flesh doth not consider what is right
and good, but what is pleasing to the senses, and craveth their satis
faction with much importunity and earnestness, to the wrong of God
and our own souls ; especially in youth, when the senses are in vigour,
and lust and appetite in their strength and fury. And generally, all
carnal men are governed by the lusts of the flesh, called by the apostle,
4 The wills of the flesh and the mind,' Eph. ii. 3. By which the heart
is drawn from God to things earthly and carnal. Well, then, by the
lusts of the flesh are meant the motions of inbred corruptions.

2. Ye shall not fulfil ; that is, accomplish and bring into complete
act, especially with deliberation and consent. Mark, he doth not say
that the lusting of corrupt nature shall be totally suppressed, but it
shall not be fulfilled. The best of God's children feel the motions of
the flesh, but they do not cherish and obey them. The lusts of the
flesh may be said to be fulfilled two ways — (1.) When the outward act
is accomplished, or ' when lust hath conceived and brought forth actual
sin/ James i. 15. Which may sometimes come to pass in the children
of God, when they walk not in the Spirit, or obey not the motions and
directions of the renewed part. This again may be done two ways,
either upon surprise or deliberation. By way of surprise, Gal. vi. 1,
eav Kal Trpokyfflr} ; upon deliberation, when men plot, and make provi
sion to fulfil their lusts, contrary to the apostle's advice : Rom. xiii. 14,
' Make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof/ Thus it
was with David in his great sin; and this doth mightily aggravate the
offence, and provoke the Lord against us. (2.) When for a continuance
we obey the flesh, usually accomplish its motions without let and
restraint, and with love, pleasure, and full consent of will; this is proper
to the unregenerate. The flesh doth reign over them as its slaves ;
this is spoken of, Rom. vi. 12, ' Let not sin reign in your mortal body,
that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof.' Let it not have a power
over you as slaves. Well, then, the meaning is, you will not abuse

286 THE ELEVENTH SERMON. [GAL. V. 16.

your Christian liberty as an occasion to the flesh, or give up yourselves

to do that, or seek that which the flesh lusteth after.

Doct. The more Christians set themselves to obey the new nature,

the more is the power of inbred corruption mortified and kept under.
To understand this point, let me lay down these propositions : —
I. That there is a diversity of principles in a Christian — flesh and

spirit.

1. There is a good principle, called spirit, because the Spirit is the
author of it : Ezek. xxxvi. 26, ' A new heart and a new spirit will I
put into you.' It is called also 'the divine nature,' 2 Peter i. 4,
because it is made up of those gracious qualities wherein we resemble
God ; ' The seed remaining,' 1 John iii. 9, because it is not a transient
operation, but a permanent habit, disposing and inclining the soul to
God and heaven ; ' The new man,' Eph. iv. 24, because we have it
not by nature, but by grace, we are new formed to the image of God.
Now the use of this principle may be known partly by the manner
how it is wrought in us, and partly by the uses and ends for which it
serveth.

[1.] For the manner how it is wrought in us by the Spirit, that is
set forth Heb. viii. 10, ' I will put my laws in their mind, and write
them in their hearts.' The directive and imperial power of the soul
is sanctified and seasoned by grace, the mind enlightened, the heart
inclined. The mind is enlightened by the knowledge of God's will,
and the heart inclined that we may delight to do his will ; it is suited
thereunto. Therefore, the new creature doth both serve to direct us,
and so performeth the office of a guide and leader to the godly in all
their actions, so far in religion as God's glory is concerned, and also to
move and excite us to that which is good. For ' the spirit is willing,
though the flesh is weak,' Mat. xxvi. 41.

[2.] By its uses and ends. None of God's gifts are given in vain.
The new nature is the choicest talent that the sons of men are in
trusted withal. Therefore, it hath its use and end, which is to fit us
for God and heaven.

(1.) It disposeth the soul to a sincere obedience to God, as an in
herent principle : Eph. vi. 24, ' It is created after God in righteous
ness and true holiness,' as suiting us to these things. So the Spirit is
promised to enable us to walk in God's ways : Ezek. xxxvi. 27, ' And
I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes,
and ye shall keep my judgments and do them.' It helps us to avoid
sin : 1 John iii. 9, ' Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin,
for his seed remaineth in him, and he cannot sin, because he is born
of God.' They that give back1 cannot yield to those sins with which
others are surprised and captivated.

(2.) It prepares us for heaven ; thither is the tendency of the
new nature, 2 Peter i. 4 ; 1 John v. 4, ' Whatsoever is born of God
overcometh the world : ' it moveth us to mind, love, and seek after
heavenly things. This grace came from heaven, and there it is per
fected.

2. There is another principle of corrupted nature remaining in us,
which is sometimes called ' flesh/ as before; sometimes ' the old man,'
Eph. iv. 22 ; ' Sin that dwelleth in us,' Rom. vii. 17 ; ' The body of

1 Apparently a misprint. — ED.

GAL. V. 16.] THE ELEVENTH SERMON. 287

sin,' Rom. vi. 6 ; ' The law of the members warring against the law
of the mind,' Rom. vii. 23.

By this principle they are inclined to that which is evil. This
principle also may be known : —

[i-;
[i'j

By the manner how it was derived to us.

By its tendency and operations.

The manner how it was derived to us, from Adam in his

apostasy, and as fallen from his chief good and last end, John iii. 6.
When man fell from God, he fell to himself. The temptation was,
' Ye shall be as gods,' Gen. iii. 5. He would set up self as a god.
And what was that self which man sought to idolise, but himself
rather considered as a body than as a soul ? And, therefore, when
God sought to reduce man, where lay the difficulty ? That text will
inform you, Gen. vi. 3, ' My Spirit shall not always strive with man,
for that he is also flesh ; ' that is, sunk or lost in flesh, altogether
wedded to the interests of the bodily life.

[2.] By its tendency and influence it prompts us to do those things
which are most acceptable to sense, or agreeable to our worldly and
carnal ends. The flesh operateth several ways, according to men's
callings, occasions, or constitutions, Isa. liii. 6 ; 1 John ii. 16. As
every soil beareth such weeds as are most suitable to the nature and
quality of the ground, so some are enslaved by this, some by that par
ticular sin, yet all of them alike opposite to God. Differences there
are as to the choice of their way wherein they please the flesh, some
in a more gross, some in a more cleanly manner, yet they all walk in
the lust of the flesh, following inbred corruption as their guide, or
obey it either in a way of worldliness, ambition, or sensuality. Some
ways are more blameless before the world, because they less deserve1 a
worldly interest ; some are so prodigiously wicked that they cause a
horror even in mankind though degenerated. Now, after conversion
some of our former sins cripple us, and we halt of the old maim still ;
and it is not enough to stop one gap while corruption runneth out at
many more, but we must make conscience of not ' fulfilling the lusts of
the flesh' in any kind. Well, now, I have showed you the two prin
ciples which are in a Christian, that we may have a sense of our
imbecility, and that we are but regenerated in part.

II. I will prove to you that there is a liberty in a Christian of
walking according to each principle, either the Spirit or the flesh.

1. That the Christian hath liberty of walking according to the
Spirit is out of question, ' for where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is
liberty/ 2 Cor. iii. 17. Surely the Spirit of Christ can free us, and
doth free us, from the bondage of corruption : Rom. viii. 2, ' The
law of the Spirit of life in Christ hath freed me from the law of sin
and death,' otherwise there would be no distinction between nature
and grace. If we should be still shackled and manacled by our lusts,
and be as unable to pursue our last end as we were before, if there
were no inclination to God and heavenly things, what have they gotten
by grace ? and therefore, though we are still weak, yet we have the
gift of the Spirit to free us from sin. The force and efficacy of the
new nature appeareth in three things — scire, velle, posse ; in know
ing our duty, and willing, and purposing, and doing our duty, suitable

*Qu. 'dis-serve'?— ED.

288 THE ELEVENTH SERMON. [GAL. V. 16-

to the three faculties of man — his understanding, will, and vital power.
So the spirit received from Christ, 2 Tim. i. 7, is ' a spirit of power,
love, and a sound mind.'

[1.] For scire. The new nature partly consists in the internal
light of the mind, by which we understand the things of God revealed
in the scriptures concerning our duties and privileges, and so ' the
unction' is said to ' teach us all things,' 1 John ii. 20 ; that is, all
things which belong to our necessary duty and happiness. God's
children in necessary things have a good understanding, or, as it is
said, Isa. xi. 3, they are ' quick of understanding in the fear of the
Lord.' By this it doth warn us of our danger, mind us of our duty
upon all occasions.

[2.] For velle., to be willing. The force of the new creature lieth
in the love of God, for we are never converted to God till he hath our
hearts, till we love him with all our soul, with all our might and
strength, and hate what is contrary to him : Ps. xcvii. 10, ' Ye
that love the Lord, hate evil.' Now, surely they that love God and
hate evil are at liberty more than others to serve and please God and
avoid sin. Hate sin once, and it hath little power over you.

[3.] For posse, or the active power. The wonder is rather how
he can sin deliberately, voluntarily, than how he cannot sin, 1 John iii.
9 ; and for doing good, irdma iayyv>> Phu\ iv. 13, ' I can do all
things.' Eph. ii. 10, A spiritual man is 'prepared for every good work.'

The assistant power which accompanieth the new creature in all his
actions doth certainly give him a great advantage of liberty to know,
will, and do things pleasing unto God. As he doth first- convert us
unto God, and quicken us when we are dead in trespasses and sins, so
after conversion, when the principles of a new life are put into us, he
still helpeth us : and as all creatures depend upon God in esse conser-
vari et operari, Acts xvii. 2, so doth the new creature depend on
the Spirit ; he leadeth and guideth all the children of God to their
everlasting estate, Kom. viii. 14. He assists the will and the vital
power, Phil. ii. 13; otherwise, we may complain with Paul, Rom. vii.
18, ' For to will is present with me, but how to perform that which is
good, I find not.' There may be a will or an inclination, but it can
be brought into no effect. He cleareth the mind, which otherwise
would be blinded by temptations, excites the will, which otherwise
would be blunted with oppositions, assists the vital power, which else
would be obstructed and impeded from producing its effects.

2. That a Christian hath a liberty or power of walking according
to the flesh. The opposite principle, though it be broken so far that
it is not in habitual predominancy, yet doth too often prevail over us ;
otherwise it were impossible to sin, or to be unjust, unmerciful,
unmindful of God and heavenly things, unchaste, intemperate, or
licentious in our actions; and all the admonitions and exhorta
tions of the word, to keep the regenerate from yielding to the
enticements of the flesh, would be in vain, if they could not possibly
yield to them. In heaven, indeed, there need no dissuasions from sin,
because the glorified saints are above all possibility of sinning ; there
is no devil to tempt, nor world to entice, nor flesh to incline them to
be seduced by those temptations : but earth is not heaven. Here

GAL. V. 16.] THE ELEVENTH SERMON. 289

mortified lusts may awaken, and recover strength by a temptation.
But more distinctly these arguments show it : —

[1.] That though the inclination be to God and heaven, which is the
fruit of saving grace, yet the acts of it are voluntary. Grace is a real,
active, working thing, but it doth network necessarily, as fire burneth;
it must be excited and stirred up, both by the Spirit of God, who
' worketh in us, both to will and to do/ Phil. ii. 13, and by ourselves.
We must dva&TTvpelv, 2 Tim. i. 6. We must still be blowing up this
holy fire, as the priest did the fire of the altar to keep it burning ; and
its motions must be hearkened to, cherished, and complied withal, if
we would keep the carnal part under, and prevent it from breaking out
into shameful acts. But as we grow remiss or careless in our duty,
sin acquireth and prevaileth over us.

[2.] The flesh which remaineth in us is importunate to be pleased ;
and though it be not superior in the soul, yet it hath a great deal of
strength, that still we need, even to the very last, to keep watching
and striving, and must resolve to be deaf to its entreaties and solicita
tions : 1 Peter i. 14, ' Not fashioning yourselves to the former lusts of
your ignorance/ or accommodating yourselves to please the flesh ; that
is, they must not cast their conversations into a carnal mould, nor
suffer their choice and actions to be directed and governed by the
influence of the flesh, or give up themselves to the satisfaction of their
sinful desires. In short, former lusts are but in part subdued, our old
love to them may be soon kindled, and the bias of corruption gather
strength again, and the gates of the senses are always open to let in
such objects as take part with the flesh and stir it up. Therefore we
must not imagine that there is no need of diligence, or striving and
watching. Holy Paul saw a need of ' beating down his body ; lest,
after he bad preached to others, he himself should be a castaway/
1 Cor. ix. 27. After so many years' service in the cause of Christ,
this great champion was not secure of the adversary he carried about
with him. There is need of caution to the last, that we do not revert
into our old slavery. The contrary principle in us still retaineth some
life and vigour, though much abated ; there is not such a con-naturality
and agreement between the heart and sin as there was before ; but yet
sin still dwelleth and worketh in us, and we are often foiled by it.

3. That since there is a liberty, we must be careful to live accord
ing to the operation and influence of the better principle ; for it lieth
upon us as our duty, though we have the power from above. There
is a double argument implied in the text : the one is, a beneftcio ; the
other, a periculo — the profit, the danger.

[1.] A beneficio, from the benefit accruing to us : we shall not ' fulfil
the lusts of the flesh/ If they yield to the motions and inclinations
of the regenerate part, they cannot do the evil which the carnal part
would have them ; the grace they have will hold them in as a bridle,
and turn their minds another way. Surely sin is no such lovely thing
that we should be enamoured of it ; yea, it is such an hateful thing,
that we should shun and avoid it by all means possible. Now, when
you have an help at hand, not only near you, but within you, such as
the new nature, which riseth up in rebukes and dislikes against sin,
you should take this advantage, otherwise you offer violence not only

VOL. II. T

290 THE ELEVENTH SERMON. [GAL. V. 16.

to the law of God, but that new nature which he hath put into you.
There are three reasons which may be urged here : —

(1.) The better principle, the more it is obeyed, the more it is
strengthened ; for ' the way of the Lord is strength to the upright,'
Prov. x. 29. The habits of grace increase by exercise : and the more
godly and heavenly we are, the more we shall be so ; and the more
constantly we act grace, the more easily and readily we act it, and
with greater pleasure and delight. This is a sure rule, that God
rewardeth grace with grace : one duty is an help to another, and the
sweetness and pleasure groweth upon us every day. It is at first
yoking that the bullock is most unruly ; and beginners are burthened
with the toil of obedience more than grown Christians. Christ's
yoke groweth more easy every day by the bearing ; for the opposition
is more broken, and the experience of the sweetness and goodness of
this way is more increased, Prov. iv. 18, 19.

(2.) The power of inbred corruption is subdued, and the lusts of
the flesh weakened ; for, as the better principle groweth, the other
loseth strength. Mortification and vivification mutually help one
another : the more we are dead unto sin, the more we are alive unto
righteousness : so, on the other side, the more we live unto righteous
ness, the more we are dead to sin ; for the carnal life is swallowed up
of the spiritual. And therefore to grown Christians temptations
either make none or no considerable impression ; they are alive to
God, and therefore dead unto the flesh and dead unto the world. It
cannot be imagined that the flesh should bear sway where there is a
strong opposite principle to check it ; and when we suffer it not to be
idle and unfruitful, it will obtain its effect. Sin cannot be our trade,
custom, and delight. No ; it is complained of as our heaviest burden,
Horn. vii. 24, resisted as the greatest evil, and most opposite, not only
to our duty, but to our very nature and temper.

(3.) This walking in the Spirit giveth us an evidence of our interest
in the grace of justification : Gal. v. 18, ' And if ye be led by the Spirit,
ye are not under the law.' Not to be under the teaching of the law
as a rule of obedience, is impossible for a creature. 'To challenge such
an exemption in point of right, is to make ourselves gods. To usurp
it in point of fact, is to make ourselves devils. It must be meant,
therefore, either of the irritating or condemning power of the law. If
of the former, as the law by the rigid exacting of obedience doth
increase sin rather than subdue it, and maketh corrupt nature spurn
and rebel against it, so it is the same with the former motives ; but
that is a more limited sense. ' Not under the law,' may be expounded
to be not under the condemning power of it ; and so to be under the
law is opposed to be under grace : Rom. viii. 1, ' There is no condem
nation to them that are in Christ Jesus.' There is a great privilege ;
but what is the qualification ? ' Who walk not after the flesh, but
after the Spirit ;' that is, obey the new nature.

[2.] A p&riculo, the danger of not obeying the new nature, or walking
after the Spirit.

(1.) They lose their advantage, and receive one of God's gifts in
vain. To receive objective grace in vain aggravateth our guilt, John
iii. 19 ; but to receive subjective grace in vain doth more provoke God.

GAL. V. 16.] THE ELEVENTH SERMON. 291

Objective grace is that which is discovered in the gospel ; subjective
grace is that which is found in the heart of a believer, the internal
grace of the Holy Spirit renewing the heart. Now, to sin away this
advantage after we are made partakers of it doth increase our guilt ;
surely, therefore, ' if we live in the Spirit, we should walk in the Spirit,'
Gal. v. 25. We should improve God's best gifts, or else the work of
his Spirit is lost. He loseth nothing but corn, wine, and oil bestowed
upon others, but he hath bestowed the sanctification of the Spirit upon
you ; shall he lose the glory of that also ?

(2.) The new nature is exceedingly weakened and suffers loss, if it
be not cherished and obeyed. The church of Sardis is warned to
prevent the dying of gracious habits. David speaketh as if the work
were to begin anew, and his restoring were a second conversion : Ps.
li. 10, ' Create in me a clean heart, O Lord, and renew a right spirit
within me.' The principle of grace being not adhered to, loseth much
of vigour and power.

(3.) When these motions are not obeyed, and this power is not
exercised, God is provoked to withdraw the quickening grace. Though
the spirit here spoken of is the new nature, yet the Holy Ghost is the
superintendent of it, and doth move, guide, direct, and quicken by it.
The new nature inclineth, but he giveth strength to its motions. Now
the Spirit withdraweth when this work is slighted,, and we wilfully run
into sin : Ps. li. 11, ' Take not thy Holy Spirit from me.'

(4.) There is another mischief; his sanctifying work is not only
obstructed, but his certifying and sealing work i» obscured, and so our
day is turned into night : Eph. iv. 30, ' Grieve not the Holy Spirit of
God, whereby ye are sealed to the day of redemption.'

Use 1. It showeth what necessity there is that we should look after
conversion to God, or a work of grace wrought in us by the Holy
Spirit, for the apostle supposeth they had the Spirit. There is no
walking without living, for otherwise our motions are but the motions
of puppets, not proceeding from internal life, but acted from springs
and engines ; no subduing the flesh without setting up an opposite
principle. Therefore, we must give up ourselves to the Holy Spirit,
first to be sanctified, then governed by him ; first renewed, then guided,
ordered, and directed by him in all our actions, and the flesh dieth
away insensibly.

2. Being renewed by the Holy Ghost, that isr having our minds
enlightened and hearts inclined, we must obey this inclination ; for
life is not given us that we may have it, but that we may act by it,
and do things suitable to that life which we have. Grace is not a
sluggish, idle quality, but is always working and warring on the
opposite principle.

3. Though at first we are pestered and encountered with the lusts
of the flesh, which divert us from God and heavenly things, yet we
should not be discouraged by every difficulty ; for difficulties do but
inflame a resolved spirit, as stirring doth the fire. And, besides,
though we do not wholly subdue the lusts of the flesh, yet we shall not
accomplish them and live in subjection to them, but by degrees get
power against them.

4. The carnal life is not of one sort. Some wallow in sensual

292 THE ELEVENTH SERMON. [GAL. V. 16.

pleasures, others have head and heart altogether taken up with the
world and worldly things. Now if God hath put a new bias upon
our wills and affections, we must show it forth by a heavenly conver
sation ; for they that mind earthly things are carnal, and the great
inclination of the new nature is to carry us unto God and the things of
another world, 2 Cor. v. 5. .; ,

5. They are much to blame that complain of sin, and will not
take the course to get rid of it by obeying the instincts of the Holy
Ghost, or the motions of the new nature. The Lord's spirit is a ' free
spirit,' Ps. li. 12, and his ' truth maketh us free,' John viii. 32.
And we are interested in this liberty when born of the Spirit. Let us
be true to our duty and we shall bless God for our liberty, rather than
complain of our bondage. It is laziness and cowardice not to improve
grace, which was given us for this use.

6. How much we are concerned in all conflicts, especially in
those which allow deliberation, to take part with the Spirit, and obey
his motions rather than to fulfil the lusts of the flesh : otherwise, by
consent and upon deliberation, you are unfaithful to Christ and your
own souls. Your business is not to gratify the flesh, but to crucify
it, to overrule sense and appetite, and cherish the life of grace, Gal.
v. 24. And surely when conscience hath help to deliberate, it is a
greater evil to resist it, than when hurried by our own passions.

7. It is of great use and profit to us to observe which principle
decayeth, the flesh or the Spirit ; for thereby we judge of our condition,
both in order to mortification and comfort.

The increase of the flesh may be known : —

(1.) By your backwardness to God. Grace is clogged when you
cannot serve him with sweetness and delight, Kom. vii. 18.

(2.) When the heart groweth careless of heaven, and your life and
love is more taken up about things present than to come, Phil. iii. 18,
19. The contrary is found when grace is in vigour, 2 Cor. iv. 18 ; Col.
iii. 1, 2.

Secondly, The prevalency and increase of the Spirit is known : —

(1.) By a humble contentedness and indifferency to plenty, plea
sures, and honours : Phil. iv. 12, ' I know both how to be abased,
and I know how to abound ; everywhere and in all things I am in
structed both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and suffer
need ; ' Heb. xiii. 5, ' Let your conversation be without covetousness,
and be ye content with such things as ye have : for he hath said, I
will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.'

(2.) When your delight in God, heaven, and holiness is still kept
up: Kom. viii. 5, 'For they that are after the flesh, do mind the
things of the flesh: but they that are after the Spirit, the things
of the Spirit.'

(3.) When the heart is kept in a preparation for the duties of your
heavenly calling.

JOB XIX. 25.] THE TWELFTH SERMON. 293

SERMON XII.
'For I know that my Redeemer liveth! — JOB XIX. 25.

THESE words were spoken by Job, a man for the present miserable,
and suspected by his friends as one that neither feared God nor trusted
in him. Therefore, to comfort himself in his misery, and to vindicate
his innocency, he makes confession of his faith.

In this confession you have the grand and most important articles
reckoned up.

1. He doth solemnly declare and believe the promised Messiah to
be his Saviour : / know that my Redeemer liveth.

2. His coming to judgment : and that he slwdl stand at the latter
day upon the earth.

3. The resurrection of the dead, with application to himself, for he
saith, ver. 26, And though after my skin, worms destroy this body,
yet in my flesh shall I see God.

4. And lastly, the beatifical vision, ver. 27, Whom I shall see for
myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another, though my reins
be consumed within me.

We have to do with the first article, his belief of salvation by the
promised Messiah : ' For I know that my Redeemer liveth.'

I am not ignorant that this whole context is carried to another
sense, not only by the Jewish doctors, but by some Christian inter
preters of good account, whose reasons, consisting wholly in gramma-
tications, I list not now to examine. The common and received sense
seemeth better.

1. Because these words are ushered in with a solemn preface, con
taining in them some notable truth : ' Oh that my words were now
written ! Oh that they were printed in a book ! Oh that they were
graven with an iron pen and lead in the rock for ever ! For I know,'
&c. Surely such a passionate preface will become no other matter so
well as the great mystical truths of the Christian faith.

2. The word (Goel, or kinsman) redeemer, will suit with no person
so well as Christ.

3. The rest of the passages do not run smoothly unless they be
accommodated to this sense, and that I take to be the most obvious
sense which the words will best bear.

4. Job, as it is clear by many passages in this book, had often
disdained all hopes of being restored to any temporal happiness in this
life, affirming that all his hope was gone, that he was worse than a
tree cut down. This is the drift and current of all his former dis
courses.

5. When he saith that he should see God in his flesh, and with the
same eyes he now had, I cannot imagine why these passages should
be so emphatically spoken if he only intended in this paragraph a hope
of being restored to his temporal happiness.

Having premised this, in the words observe : —
1. The causal particle, for, giving thereby a reason why he would
have his words so marked, because of the excellency of the matter.

294 THE TWELFTH SERMON. [JOB XIX. 25.

2. The article of faith : my Redeemer liveth.

3. The manner how this article is asserted and professed by Job.
(1.) With certainty of persuasion : / know. (2.) With application

and appropriation : my Redeemer ; for I know my Redeemer liveth.
All put together will yield this point : —

Doct. That it is a great comfort to the saints in all their afflictions
to know that they have a Redeemer living in heaven.
This is the first thing whereby Job comforteth himself.
I. I shall consider the matter of the comfort.
II. Show you how it is applicable to all afflictions.
I. The matter of the comfort consists in four things : —

1. That there is a Redeemer.

2. That he is their Redeemer.

3. ThatheZtye^.

4. That they knoio this upon certain and infallible grounds.

1. That there is a Redeemer ; for he doth not say, I know that my
Creator liveth, but my Redeemer.

The word is God. The Septuagint render it o e/cXuew pe fie\\wv,
he that will deliver me. Theodotion, better, on 6 ay^La-ro^ fiov £77,
my near kinsman liveth. The word properly signifies such a one as,
in regard of propinquity or nearness of kindred, had a right to redeem
a mortgage, or the like engagement of land or livelihood : Lev. xxv.
25, 26, ' If thy brother be waxen poor, and hath sold away some of
his possession, and if any of his kin come to redeem it, than shall he
redeem that which his brother sold.' Or else to prosecute the law
against the murderer of his friend or kinsman, Num. xxxv. 19, 24.

It is taken sometimes more largely for any deliverer out of thral
dom, or avenger of wrong in general. And so is in the Old Testa
ment applied to God or Christ, to whom the term chiefly belougeth.
To God, because of his powerful providence and rescuing his people
out of their calamities : Ps. xxv. 22, ' Redeem Israel, 0 God, out of
all his troubles.' To Christ, to whom it is most proper : Isa. lix. 20,
' And the Redeemer shall come to Zion, and to them that shall turn
away ungodliness from1 Jacob ; ' which the apostle applieth to Christ,
Rom. xi. 26. He then is the Redeemer, and it implieth — (1.) That he
is our kinsman after the flesh, or by incarnation ; (2.) That he paid a
price to God for us in his passion ; (3.) That he pursueth the law
against Satan, and rescues us by his power; all which are notable
grounds of comfort. For under the law the redemption of the in
heritance, or the person of the poor brother sold, was to be made by
the next of blood, and that by the male side, not by the mother's, but
by the father's side, and he also was to be the avenger of blood.

[1.] There is much comfort in this, that Christ is our kinsman, bone
of our bone, and flesh of our flesh, and therefore certainly will not be
strange to his own flesh. He did redeem us, not only jure proprietatis,
by virtue of his interest in us as our Creator, but jure propinquitatis,
by virtue of his kindred, one of us, of our stock and lineage ; the Son
of Adam, as well as the Son of God. The apostle tells us, Heb. ii 11,
' For he that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one ;
for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren.' As the

1 Qu. ' from ungodliness in ' ? — ED.

JOB XIX. 25.] THE TWELFTH SERMON. 295

first-fruits offered to God were taken out of the same heap, so he was
of the same mass with us. Christ is not only man, but ' the Son
of man.' He might have been man if God had created him out of
nothing, or he had brought his substance from heaven. But he is the
Son of man, one descended of the loins of Adam, as we are ; even
thus 'he that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one.'
He is of the same stock with all mankind, but the kindred is reckoned
to the sanctified, because there it holdeth of both sides. Christ is
born of a woman, and they are born of God, and so he is a kinsman
doubly — ratione incarnationis suce, and regeneration-is nostrce ; in
regard of his own incarnation and our regeneration. He partaketh of
the human nature, and we partake of the divine nature. And it fol-
loweth, ' therefore he is not ashamed to call us brethren.' We are said
to be ashamed when we do anything that is filthy, dishonest, or base,
or misbecoming our dignity and rank which we sustain in the world.
The former consideration is of no place here. For the latter, those
that bear any port and rank in the world are ashamed to show too
much familiarity towards their inferiors ; but such is the love of Jesus
Christ towards his people, that though he be infinitely greater and
more worthy than these, he is not ashamed to call us brethren. Well,
then, here is the first step of our comfort and hope, to see God in our
natures. The eternal Son of God became our kinsman that he might
have the right of redemption, and recover the inheritance which we
had forfeited. We could not have such familiar and confident recourse
to an angel, and one who was of another stock and different nature
from ours, nor put ourselves into his hands with such trust and assur
ance. Now he and we are of one nature, we may be the more con
fident. It is a motive to man : Isa. Iviii. 7, ' Thou shalt not hide thy
self from thine own flesh.' In Christ all the perfections of man were
at the highest. This made Laban, though otherwise a churlish man,
kind to Jacob : Gen. xxix. 14, ' Surely thou art my bone and my
flesh/ One of our stock and lineage will pity us more than a
stranger.

[2. J This kinsman was to pay the price and ransom of his captivated
brother ; that also is implied in the notion of a Kedeemer : Lev. xxv.
48, 49, ' After that he is sold, his uncle, or his uncle's son may re
deem him, or any that is nigh of kin to him of his family may redeem
him.' So when we had sold ourselves, Jesus Christ, who only of the
kindred was free and able to do it, paid a price for us : 1 Cor. vi. 20,
' We are bought with a price.' And this price was no less than his
own precious blood, 1 Peter i. 18, 19. A price was necessary ; for
God was not an enemy that could be overcome, but must be satisfied,
and amends made for the wrong done to his majesty, that the notions
which are ingrafted in man's heart concerning God might be kept
inviolate. The Lord knows how apt we are to please ourselves with
the thoughts of impunity, as if it were nothing to sin against God, and
a small matter to break his laws. Now, to prevent this thought in us,
before his justice would let go the sinner, he demanded satisfaction,
and equivalent satisfaction to the wrong done, to expiate the offence
done to an infinite majesty. Therefore no less could be a sufficient
ransom for lost sinners than the blood of Christ. This is the price

296 THE TWELFTH SERMON. [JoB XIX. 25.

which our kinsman hath paid down for us. In short, the wrong was
done to an infinite majesty, the favour to be purchased was the eternal
enjoyment of the ever-blessed life, the sentence to be reversed was
the sentence of everlasting death ; and therefore Christ alone could
serve the turn. Here is another ground of comfort. Cyril calls it,
Kav^rjfJ,a T^? Ka0ai\iKf)<; €KK\,rjaia<j.

[3.] This kinsman was to revenge the quarrel of his slain kinsman
upon the murderer. So he is a Redeemer, and that not only by merit,
but by power ; not only as a lamb, but as a lion. There needed no
price to be paid to Satan : we are redeemed from him, not by satis
faction, but by rescue. The apostle tells us, Col. ii. 15, ' He spoiled
principalities and powers.' Luke xi. 21, ' He bindeth the strong man,
and taketh away his goods.' Heb. ii. 14, 15, ' That through death he
might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil ;
and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime
subject to bondage.' The devil had partly a usurped power over man,
as the god of this world, or at least as the enemy of mankind ; so
Christ rescues us by force : partly a ministerial and permitted power,
as the executioner of God's curse and vengeance ; so he outlaweth
him, and puts him out of office by the merit of his passion. Satan
had no power over death as dominus mortis, as the supreme lord,
that hath power to save and to destroy ; but as minister mortis, as a
hangman and executioner hath power from the law to put the male
factor to death. So Christ destroyed him not in regard of essence, as
if there were no more a devil to tempt and hurry us to destruction ;
nor in regard of malice, as if he did no longer seek to devour ; but in
regard of office and ministry ; he is put out of office, and hath no
more law-power to destroy those that have fled to Christ for refuge ;
and so hath freed us from all the fears of death and hell, which our
guilt and Satan's temptations subjected us to.

2. That he is their Redeemer is the next ground of comfort. Job
doth not profess faith only in a Redeemer, but in his Redeemer : ' I
know that my Redeemer liveth ;' not by an uncharitable exclusion
shutting out others, and engrossing the Redeemer to himself, but —

[1.] By a fiducial application making out his own title and interest.
Some things in nature are common benefits, not lessened to any
because others enjoy them, as a speech heard, and the sun shining,
<fec. The saints do not exclude others : 1 John ii. 2, ' And he is the
propitiation for our sins ; and not for ours only, but for the sins of the
whole world ;' 2 Tim. iv. 8, ' Henceforth there is laid up for me a
crown of righteousness ; not for me only, but for all them also that
lot e his appearing.' This doth not lessen the benefit to us, and our
obligations to him. Plato thought himself obliged in kindness to one
that paid his fare for his passage over a river, and reckoned it positum
apud Platonem officium, a courtesy that obliged Plato ; but when he
saw others partakers of the same benefit, he disclaimed the debt, and
only took part of it on himself. Upon which Seneca groundeth this
aphorism, that it is not enough for him that will oblige me to him to
do me a good turn, unless he do it to myself directly — non tantum
mihi, sed tanquam mihi; otherwise, quod debeo cum midtis, solvam
cum multis. I will only pay my portion and share of thanks and

JOB XIX. 25.] THE TWELFTH SERMON. 297

respect. But this cannot be applied to this extraordinary kindness
of Christ, for every man is indebted for the whole, not every man for
a part of redemption. God's love to every one is infinite, and he hath
paid an infinite price for thee, purchased an infinite happiness to
thee. His love to thee was without measure and bounds, so must
thy thankfulness be to him without stint and limit. Though he died
for others as well as thee, yet thou art bound to love him no less than
if it had been for thee alone ; he shed his whole blood for thee, and
every drop was poured out for thy sake.

[2.] By a fiducial owning and appropriation, challenging his right
in him. So doth Thomas : John xx. 28, ' My Lord and my God.'
Faith appropriates God to our own use and comfort. The devils
know that there is a God and a Christ, for they confessed, ' Thou art
Jesus, the Son of the living God ;' but they can never say with com
fort, ' My God and my Christ.' This application is the ground of our
love to Christ, and our comfort in Christ.

Our love to Christ. Things that concern us affect us. This is the
quickening motive to the spiritual life, ' Who loved me, and gave
himself for me,' Gal. ii. 20 ; and 1 John iv. 19, ' We love him, be
cause he loved us first.' A particular sense and experience of God's
love to our own souls doth most quicken and awaken our love to him
again, when we see that he hath thought of us, and taken care of
our salvation, that our names are written in the Lamb's book of life.

So for our comfort in Christ. It is the propriety a man hath to
any good thing that doth increase the comfort of it. It is a misery
to a man to see others enjoy a benefit which he hath as much need of
as others, and he can enjoy no part of it. I may allude to that,
Prov. v. 15, ' Drink waters out of thine own cistern, and running
waters out of thine own well.' The greater we know the benefit, the
greater will be our trouble to want it. A poor man that sees a large
dole given, and multitudes relieved, and he can get nothing, is the
more troubled. So here, to see Christ ready to save sinners, and we
have no comfort by him, is very afflicting : Eph. i. 13, ' After ye
heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation.' It is not suf
ficient to knofr that the gospel is a doctrine of salvation to others ;
but every one should labour, by a due application of the promises to
their own hearts, to find it to be a doctrine of salvation to themselves
in particular. The seeing of meat, though never so wholesome, doth
not nourish, but the eating of it. The beholding of Christ revealed
in the word as a Saviour in general is not sufficient to give full com
fort, without applying him to be my Christ, my Saviour, my Redeemer.
We must make sure of our share in this universal good. We read of
blood shed and blood sprinkled, atonement made, and atonement
received, but no man hath satisfying comfort by the blood of Christ
till it be sprinkled upon his heart, and applied to him by the Spirit
of God, and thereby assured that it was shed for him.

3. The next ground of comfort is, that our Redeemer livetli. This
is true of Christ, whether you consider him as God or as man. (1.)
As God ; so he is co-eternal with the Father, ' the first and the last,'
the beginning of all things, and the end of them. So he saith not,
he hath, or shall live, but he ' liveth.' ' In my flesh shall I see God.'

298 THE TWELFTH SERMOX. [JOB XIX. 25.

He speaks of the Kedeemer's life without any distinction of time —
past, present, or to come ; so that he is altogether, with the Father
and the Spirit, from everlasting to everlasting, one living God. (2.)
As man after his resurrection: Kev. i. 18, 'I am he that liveth, and
was dead, and behold I am alive for evermore, Amen. And have the
keys of hell and of death.' Now in this sense I take it for his life in
heaven after his resurrection from the dead ; and that is of great
comfort to us ; for the apostle telleth us, that ' if we were reconciled
by the death of Christ, much more shall we be saved by his life.' The
comfort is great that arises from the life of the Kedeemer.

[1.] It is a visible demonstration of the truth of the gospel in
general, and in particular of the article of eternal life. The truth of
the gospel in general: Acts xvii. 31, ' Hath given assurance,' that is,
a sufficient evidence to induce a belief of the gospel, ' in that he hath
raised him from the dead.' Christ came from heaven as a faithful
witness to beget faith as well as to give us knowledge, sealing his
testimony with unquestionable proofs, to make it the more sure and
credible to us, for he hath confirmed it by a life of miracles, and
chiefly by rising from the dead himself, and ascending visibly to
heaven. His resurrection from the dead is proof enough to justify
his doctrine, and to evidence the certainty of his testimony ; for God
by his divine power would not countenance a deceiver, and raise him
from the dead, and receive him into glory with himself. Particularly
it proves the state of unseen glory; life and immortality are more
fully brought to light in the gospel than by any other means, 2 Tim.
i. 10. By the resurrection of Jesus Christ there is not only a clear
revelation of it, but a full confirmation, because Christ is entered into
the glory that he spake of, and promised to his disciples. He is gone
before us into the other world, that he may receive us unto himself,
and that we might, with a more steady confidence, wait for it in the
midst of fears and uncertainties of the present life.

[2.] His living after death. It was the solemn acquittance of our
surety from the sins imputed to him, and a token of the acceptation of
his purchase ; when Christ rose again from the dead, our surety was
let out of prison, Isa. liii. 8. And it is a ground of confidence to us,
for when the debtor sees the surety walk abroad, he may be sure the
debt is satisfied. Therefore it is said, Rom. iv. 25, ' Who was delivered
for our offences, and raised again for our justification.' Christ is some
times said to rise from the dead, and sometimes to be raised from the
dead. His taking up his life again argued his divine power ; but as
man, he was raised. So it is said, Heb. xiii. 20, ' The God of peace,
who brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus Christ.' God the
Father brought him again from the dead, as an evidence of full satis
faction. Our surety did not break prison, but was solemnly brought
forth. The disciples said, Acts xvi. 37-39, ' Let them come them
selves and fetch us.' An angel was sent from heaven to roll away the
stone, to show that Christ had a solemn release and discharge.

[3.] His living implies his capacity to intercede for us, and to relieve
us in all our necessities : Heb. vii. 24, 25, ' But this man, because he
continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood ; therefore he is able
to save to the uttermost all that come to God by him, seeing he ever

JOB XIX. 25.] THE TWELFTH SERMON. 299

liveth to make intercession for them.' Christ is there compared with
the Levitical priesthood. They were many that succeeded one after
another, and being hindered by death, could never bring their work to
perfection ; but this priest ever liveth to plead the church's cause with
God, presenting his human nature in his sight, and appearing con
tinually before his Father's throne, and this for all that come to God by
him. They are his clients, and he is their advocate. It is against the
rules of that court to plead for others that continue in their unbelief
and impenitency. After the beast was slain without the camp, the
Levitical high priest did enter into the sanctuary with blood ; so Christ
after his sacrifice did enter into the heavenly sanctuary with the names
of the twelve tribes of all the saints on his breast and shoulders, there
to appear before God for us, Heb. ix. 14. He ever liveth to accom
plish the fruits of his purchase for those that are reconciled to God by
him as a high priest, to answer the accusations of Satan as our advo
cate, to stop the breaking out of wrath. As Jonathan in Saul's court
did mitigate his father's anger against David, so Christ doth interpose
night and day to prevent breaches, and to preserve a mutual correspon
dence between God and us, as our lieger-agent ; to sue out grace suit
able to our conflicts, difficulties, and temptations, as our friend in
court ; to procure the acceptance of our prayers, as our mediator and
intercessor, Heb. viii. 2.

[4.] His living is the root and cause of our life, for he having pur
chased eternal lite, not only for himself, but for all his members, ever
liveth to convey it to them, and maintain it in them : John xiv. 19,
'Because I live, ye shall live also ;' John vi. 57, ' As I live by the Father,
so he that believeth in me shall live by me.' By reason of the mysti
cal union that is between Christ and believers, they may rest upon it,
that as long as the head hath life, the members shall not be utterly
without life, for Christ is a pledge and a pattern of that power that
shall work in us in order to life spiritual and eternal.

4. The next ground of comfort is the certainty of persuasion : ' I
Icnow that my Kedeemer liveth.' As if he had said, I do not doubt of
it, nor suspect it in the least. I know implies : —

[1.] A clear understanding of this mystery. The more fully we un
derstand the grounds of faith, the more efficacy they have upon us
to beget confidence and joy of faith in us. The fears that haunt us
are the fruits of darkness and ignorance, accompanied with a sense of
guilt ; but as gospel-knowledge increases, they vanish as mists do be
fore the sun : Ps. ix. 10, ' They that know thy name will put their
trust in thee ; ' if God were better known, he would be better trusted.

[2.] I know, implies certainty of persuasion. This is either cer
tainty of faith, or of spiritual sense.

First, Of faith, which depends on the certainty of God's revelation.
That was either the general promise in paradise : Gen. iii. 15, God had
said, ' The seed of the woman shall break the serpent's head.' Now
upon this promise Job is as confident of a redeemer, as if he had seen
him with his bodily eyes. Thus Abraham is said to have seen Christ's
day : John viii. 56, and Heb. xi. 13, ' These all died in faith, not hav
ing received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were
persuaded of them, and embraced them.' Or his faith was built upon

300 THE TWELFTH SERMON. [JOB XIX. 25.

some particular revelation : Heb. i. 1, 'God, who at sundry times, and
by divers manners, spake unto the fathers by the prophets.' They had
a sufficient discovery of the Redeemer to be a ground of faith. Certain
it is, the eyes of believers were then upon him. We are told that
Christ was ' the lamb slain from the foundation of the world,' Rev.
xiii. 8. He is set forth in prophecies and types. ' Now faith is the
evidence of things not seen ;' not seen by sense, but clearly seen in
the promise. He was the joy of all ages, even of those that lived before
he came in the flesh. The same is true after the coming of Christ, as
well as before, for we ' believe in him whom we have not seen,' 1 Peter i.
8. We should as heartily love him and rejoice in him as if we had
conversed with him bodily. Only we have an advantage : history is not
so dark as prophecy, and it is more easy to believe what is past, where
we have the suffrage and experience of so many ages to confirm us,
than to expect what is to come, where we have only God's bare word
to support us. The mystery is now more clearly revealed to us than
before the exhibition of our Saviour ; therefore, according to our ad
vantage, so should the increase of our faith be. We should be able
to say, 2 Tim. i. 12, ' I know whom I have believed, and I am per
suaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed to him.'
We should rest upon Christ with more confidence.

Secondly, The certainty of spiritual sense. We know that he is a
Redeemer by the discovery of the word ; that he is our Redeemer by the
application of the Spirit, as he manifests himself to us and in us. This
knowledge of spiritual sense is often spoken of r Job xiii. 18, ' I know
that I shall be justified ;' Heb. x. 34, ' Knowing in yourselves that ye
have in heaven a better and an enduring substance ;' Rom. vi. 6, ' Know
ing this, that your old man is crucified,' that is, feeling. Now both these
are of great comfort, the certainty of faith and the sweetness of sense ;
for without the certainty of faith, the soul is only left to blind guesses and
loose conjectures, and so can never have solid comfort. Without the
knowledge of sense, that is, of our interest in salvation, the soul loses
much of its joy and peace. As novices and men that have never be
fore been at sea are troubled at the swelling of every wave and billow
though they are safe, yet, because they do not know they are safe,
their voyage is a torment to them. So those that take the assurance
of the word of God for the truth of redemption by Christ, and trem
blingly build upon it, yet because they know not their own interest,
have not the comfort of the Spirit, their journey to heaven is the more
troublesome. Therefore it concerneth us to build upon a sure founda
tion, so to get a clear interest.

II. How this is applicable in all afflictions. That easily appears
from these premises : —

1. In public troubles and difficulties. We are amazed and per
plexed many times at the events that fall out in the world, and know
not whereunto these things will grow. Yet this is some comfort and
support to all that are concerned in Zion's affairs, that Christ is alive
at his Father's right hand, and will pursue all things that make for the
glory of God, and; the advancement of his own kingdom. I say, the
glory of God : Rom. vi. 10, ' In that he liveth, he liveth unto God.'
His own kingdom : Ps. ex. 1, 'Sit thou at my right hand till I make

JOB XIX. 25.] THE TWELFTH SERMON. 301

thine enemies thy footstool.' He is at the right hand of God, and
there shall abide till he return to judge the world. In the meantime,
he hath the inspection of all affairs: all judgment is put into his
hands, John v. 22. Things are not left to the will of man, nor to their
own contingency, but are guided and ordered by him with good advice.
However matters go, Christ is governor, who is not, cannot be deposed
from his regal office, nor jostled out of the throne. As Luther said
upon some loss that befell the friends of the gospel, Etiamnum vivit et
regnat Christus. When the floods lifted up their voice, and all things
seemed to threaten ruin and to overwhelm, then follows, ' The Lord
reigrieth ; the Lord on high is mightier than the noise of many waters,'
Ps. xciii. 1,4. It is spoken of the kingdom of Christ, for the advanc
ing and preserving of which he gives forth signal testimonies of his
regal power.

2. In spiritual distresses ; when we want life and quickening, are
opposed with troubled thoughts about our sinful infirmities. Your
Kedeemer hath life in himself, but not for himself alone ; he came into
the world that we might have a fuller communication of his grace,
John x. 10. Now he is gone back again to God, and filled with the
Spirit, to communicate it to the members of his mystical body : Eph.
iv. 10, ' He is ascended up to fill all things.' When we are dead, our
Kedeemer liveth as a fountain of life to God's people.

3. In outward calamities. He liveth when other comforts fail or
are taken away from us ; he will prove the nearest and best friend
when all others forsake us ; he will not only sympathise with us, but
help us, and knoweth how to give a comfortable issue out of the sorest
troubles : 2 Cor. iv. 14, 16, ' Knowing that he which raised up the
Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with
you. For which cause we faint not.'

4. It is a great comfort in calumnies and slanders, when our names
are taken up in the lips of the taunters and cast forth as evil. Job
here, when his friends suspected him as fallen from the grace of God,
puts his cause into the hands of the great Mediator who was now with
God in heaven, making intercession for him, and will one day stand
on the earth judging the world. We need not fear any partial judge
here below, nor be troubled at their prejudices and misconstructions.
Christ is the true judge, ' who will bring to light the hidden things
of the heart ; and then shall every man have praise of God,' 1 Cor. iv. 5,
that is, every one that hath done well. Though we have failings,
yet those that flee to a Kedeemer for pardon and reconciliation with
God, and grace to walk uprightly, shall then be acquitted.

5. Chiefly it is a comfort against the fears of death, that you may
yield up yourselves into Christ's hands. Thoughts of dwelling with
God in eternal life are less comfortable, because death and the grave
interpose ; we must pass through them before we can enjoy him. But
though we die, Christ liveth, who is the resurrection, and those that
believe in him shall live though they die, John xi. 25. For our souls,
he standeth ready to receive them : Acts vii. 59, ' Lord Jesus, receive
my spirit.' And our bodies at the last day shall be raised again to
immortal life : ' When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, we shall
appear with him in glory,' Col. iii. 4.. We need not fear death, for

302 THE TWELFTH SERMON. [JOB XIX. 25.

by his dying and rising again the powers of the grave are shaken,
and death itself is become mortal. The grave is not a prison, but a
place of repose, Isa. Ivii. 2 ; and death not a final extinction, but a
passage into glory. It is ours : 1 Cor. iii. 22, ' All things are yours,
life, death, things present, things to come ; all are yours.' And it is
gain : Phil. i. 21, ' For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain.'
Therefore we may go to the grave with comfort and hope. Christ
died and yet is alive ; so shall we. ' He is risen as the first-fruits of
them that sleep/ 1 Cor. xv. 20. The whole harvest was blessed and
sanctified by a handful of the first-fruits dedicated to God. When
Christ arose, he virtually drew all the elect out of the grave with him ;
being renewed and reconciled by his grace, they may be confident of a
joyful resurrection, for Christ is their fore-fruits. The first-fruits did
not bless the tares, darnel, and cockle that grew amongst the corn ;
no man that ever offered the first-fruits desired a blessing upon the
weeds. No ; ' Bind the tares in bundles, and gather the wheat into
my barn.' But if he indeed be your Redeemer, and hath redeemed
you from all iniquity, that is, from the guilt and power of sin, it is a
comfort to you to know that he lives gloriously with God, and will
draw all his own after him, that they may live gloriously with him.
He is our fore-runner, Heb. vi. 20, who is gone to heaven and hath
taken possession for himself, and in our behalf, to make the way more
passable for us. When we die, we do but go thither whither he is
gone before us ; he standeth upon the shore ready to receive us into
glory.

Use of Exhortation.

I. Believe it and be persuaded of this truth, that you have a Re-
deemer living with God in the heavens.

1 . This is a matter of mere faith, and therefore it must be soundly
believed before it can have any efficacy upon us. Some points of faith
are mixed, partly evident by natural reason, partly by divine revela
tion : as that there is a God ; it is matter of sensible experience, Rom.
i. 20, and a matter of faith also ; ' whosoever comes to God must be
lieve that God is.' Nature helpeth forward the entertainment of these
things, but redemption by Christ is a matter of pure and mere faith,
and is received by believing God's testimony, 2 Thes. i. 10. There is no
improving these points till we soundly believe them.

2. Because we often think we believe these general truths when in
deed we do not believe them at all, or not with such a degree of
assent as we imagine. Our Lord, when he speaks of these truths :
John xi. 26, ' He that believeth in me shall live though he die ; be-
lievest thou this?' John xvi. 31, 'Do ye now believe?' We con
ceit our faith to be much stronger than indeed it is about the main
articles of faith.

3. Because among them that profess themselves Christians, there
are monstrous defects in their faith. Naturally we look upon the
gospel as a well-devised fable, 2 Peter i. 16 ; and many that dare not
speak it out, yet do but speak of Christ in jest and for fashion sake.
I am sure most live as if there were no such matter, and the many
impostures and cheats of Christendom, and the divisions and scandals

JOB XIX. 25.] THE TWELFTH SERMON. 303

amongst us, have weakened the faith of many, that were it not for
shame they would turn professed infidels. There could not be such
boldness in sinning, such coldness in spiritual and heavenly things,
such neglect of Christ and heaven, if men were true and sound be
lievers. Others content themselves with a negative sense ; they do not
question or contradict these articles of faith, because they do not con
sider them, but take up the common opinion, hand over head, and
were never assaulted with temptations to the contrary ; they do not
doubt of it, say they ; but are they rooted and grounded in the faith ?
Col. i. 23. Their not doubting comes from their non-attention.
Others have a speculative assent ; there is a certainty of evidence and
a certainty of adherence. The former consisteth in the conviction of
the mind, the latter in the bent of the will and affections. An object
rightly propounded extorteth the former from the understanding, not
expecting the consent of the will ; the latter followeth imperium et
consensum voluntatis. The former arises from the evidence of the
thing ; the latter from the consideration of the worth, weight, and
greatness of it: 1 Tim. i. 15, ' This is a faithful saying and worthy of
all acceptation, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners/
They must not only be apprehended by us as true, but seriously con
sidered as the highest and most important things, so as that we may
adhere to them with all our hearts. It is such a belief of the gospel
as produces a firm and cordial adherence, otherwise it will not serve
the end and purpose of the gospel, which requireth us to crucify our
lusts, sacrifice our interests, and perform those things which are un-
pleasing to nature upon the hopes it offereth to us, and with confi
dence and joyfulness to wait upon God for his salvation, in the midst
of all pressures and afflictions. If your adherence were more firm, you
would find your comfort more lively, fresh, and constant, your obe
dience more uniform, you would not be so shaken with temptations
and assaults, and the incursion of worldly cares and sorrows. In great
temptations the children of God see the need of a firm and cordial
assent to the main gospel truths, Heb. vi. 1, 2. Nay, in ordinary
practices, in every prayer you make to God, Heb. x. 22, 'Let us
draw nigh to God with a true heart, in full assurance of faith ;' 1 Tim.
ii. 8, ' I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands
without wrath and doubting.'

4. Endeavour to arrive at the highest degree of assent. Faith is or
should be strongly persuaded of what it believeth. It is an evidence,
not a conjecture ; not a surmise, but a firm assurance. We should cer
tainly know what we believe : ' We know thou art a teacher sent from
God,' John iii. 2 ; ' We know, and are sure, that thou art Christ, the Son
of the living God,' John vi. 69 ; 2 Cor. v 1, ' We know that we have
a building of God ; ' 1 John iii. 2, ' We know that we shall see him as
he is ; ' 1 Cor. xv. 58, ' Be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding
in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labour is not in vain
in the Lord/ Invisible things revealed by God should be certainly
known, because God hath told us such clear, firm apprehensions
become us. Faith is not a bare conjecture, but a certain knowledge ;
not we think, we hope well, but we know, is the language of faith.
It is not a bare possibility we go upon, nor a probable opinion, but a

304 THE TWELFTH SERMON. [JOB XIX. 25.

certain, infallible truth. I put you upon this, partly because we have
a great argument in the text. If Job could see it so long before it came
to pass, should we not now see it ? Believers of old make us ashamed
who live in the clear sunshine of the gospel. Job lived long before
the gospel was revealed ; the redemption of souls was at that time a
great mystery, being sparingly revealed to a few. But one of a thou
sand could bring this message to a condemned sinner, that God had
found a ransom, Job xxxiii. 23. Partly to put you upon earnest prayer
to God, and other holy means. The Spirit opens our eyes and inclines
our hearts : Eph. i. 17, 18, ' I cease not to give thanks for you, making
mention of you in my prayers, that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ,
the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and re
velation in the knowledge of him. The eyes of your understanding
being enlightened, that ye may know what is the hope of his calling,
and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints.'

II. I exhort you to apply and improve it to your particular comfort.
I shall speak : —

1, To the careless.

2. To the sensible.

1. To the careless, who do not give diligence to make their interest
clear, that they may be able to say, ' I know that my Kedeemer liveth.'
Some are contented so they may be well in the world, and live in peace,
credit, and mirth here, but never look after an interest in the Redeemer,
or to get a sure hope of a sentence of absolution from him at the last
day. They content themselves with a general belief that Christ died
for sinners, and only make use of it for the increase of their carnal
security and boldness in sinning. We must not only consider what
Christ hath done, but what we are to do that we may be partakers of
the benefits. The general work of redemption Christ hath performed
for us, without any consent on our part. He took our nature, fulfilled
the law, satisfied the justice of God, merited grace ; but we must thank
fully receive him, live in him and to him, before this is applied to us,
or we can have the comfort of it, 2 Cor. v. 17 ; xiii. 5. They content
themselves to think and hope well, but do not make it sure upon good
grounds. And when questions and scruples are raised in their hearts,
there is not a full hearing of the matter, the court is broken up ere
things are well determined ; and so they run the hazard of uncertainty,
and live and die venturing their souls upon the bare possibility of being
saved, never put it out of doubt, nor ' assure their hearts before God,'
1 John iii. 19.

2. To the sensible ; to live upon this truth in the midst of their cala
mities, especially that they may enjoy the comfort of it in a dying hour.
Object. You will say, We could take comfort in this, if we knew we had
a Redeemer at God's right hand ; but alas ! after all our profession of
the name of Christ, and long waiting upon God, I cannot make this
close application, to say, ' My Redeemer liveth,' or ' My spirit rejoices
in God my Saviour,' Luke i. 47.

Ans. But cannot you bless God for the gospel, and the offers of par
don and life by him ? The main foundation of comfort lies in the
general truths ; your hopes are not built chiefly upon the sense of your
own interest, but the ransom which Christ hath paid for you. Is it

JOB XIX. 25.] THE TWELFTH SEUMON. 305

nothing to you that God should become man, and your judge your
kinsman ? John i. 14. Surely goodness and mercy is nearer to us in
our own nature than it was in the divine nature. We have an appar
ent demonstration of it to us, that Christ would come among us to bring
home souls to God, Heb. vi. 17, 18. Again, is it nothing that, in this
nature of ours, he would pay our ransom, that none should perish for
want of a sufficient satisfaction to God's justice, but for want of a will
ing heart to accept and own his Kedeemer ? John iii. 16, 17; Rev. iii.
24-26. We are so far onward in our way. Again, is it nothing to
us that our Redeemer will rescue us out of the hand of the destroyer ?
1 John iii. 8. It is his office. This should prevail with us, not to tie
the cord the faster, but to wait upon him with the more hope if you
desire his aid to this end and purpose, for it is his office. Again, is it
nothing to you that this Redeemer liveth ; that Christ, in your nature,
rose again, and is now at God's right hand, to manage the causes
of poor sinners ? Rom. viii. 34. St Paul's triumph hence ariseth.
Lastly, is it nothing to you to know this, that God hath sent the gospel
to you, and given you faith of these things ? 1 John v. 20, ' We know
the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we
may know him that is true.' Is this favour nothing ? These are the
truths you must live upon.

Secondly, To those that question whether Christ be our Redeemer,
whether they may look upon themselves as having an actual interest
in the benefits of his death and intercession.

I answer — This is evident : (1.) By their own act ; (2.) By God's act.

1. Their own act. General grace must some way be made par
ticular, else it cannot profit us. All are not justified, nor adopted, nor
saved. There is the same merciful God, the same all-sufficient Saviour,
the same gracious covenant. Some apply this grace, others do not.
Christ doth not save us at a distance, but as received into our hearts ;
as a plaster doth not heal at a distance, but applied to the sore : John
i. 13, ' To as many as received him, to them gave he power to become
the sons of God.' If you heartily consent and accept of the Redeemer's
grace to heal your wounded souls, you shall partake of salvation.

2. There is an act on God's part. What have you to show that
God is reconciled to you ? This is not evident till we have the pledge
of our reconciliation with God, the gift of the Holy Spirit. This
affords infallible assurance of God's favour. Other things may be
given in wrath, but the Spirit is the earnest of his eternal love. God
loved Christ, and gave him the Spirit without measure, John iii. 34.
By the Spirit his love is applied to us, Rom. v. 5. This is the evidence
from whence we may conclude our actual communion with God. ' It
holdeth good exclusively, Rom. viii. 9 ; inclusively, 1 John iv. 13.
The Spirit first works, and then witnesses ; he is first a guide and
sanctifier, then a comforter. As a guide, he leadeth us to all truth :
John xvi. 13, ' When the Spirit of truth is come, he will guide you
into all truth ; ' Rom. viii. 14, ' As many as are led by the Spirit ot
God, they are the sons of God.' As a sanctifier, he breaketh the
power of fleshly lusts, Rom. viii. 13 ; conformeth us to the image of
Christ, Rom. viii. 29. Then as a comforter, he witnesseth our present
interest and our future hopes : Rom. viii. 16, ' The Spirit beareth

VOL. II. U

306 THE THIRTEENTH SERMON. [1 TlM. VI. 8.

witness to our spirits, that we are the children of God ; ' 2 Cor. i. 22,
' Who hath also sealed us, and given us the earnest of the Spirit in
our hearts;' Eph. i. 13, 'In whom also, after ye believed, ye were
sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise.'

SERMON XIII

And having food and raiment, let us be theretvith content. —
1 TIM. VI. 8.

THE apostle hath mentioned some in the 5th verse that counted
' gain was godliness ; ' that is, suited their godliness with their
worldly ends, or made a trade of it to live by. Their religion must
bear all their charges, they would be at no cost about it at all. The
apostle takes occasion to show that their notion may be right if well
interpreted, though extreme wrong in the sense they mean it. It was
impious in them to make Christianity a means to secular advantages ;
but interpret it aright, ' Godliness with contentment is great gain,'
much better than all the wealth in the world. By godliness he
means the Christian religion, because it prescribeth and delivereth
the true way of worshipping and serving God, and they gain fairly that
gain Christ. A man that is acquainted with God in Christ is the true
rich man ; this with contentment is great gain. Our worldly desires
make us poor. You have enough if you be contented with the condi
tion wherein God places you. Paul retorts their own notions upon
them. He is a rich man that doth not possess much and hath need
of little. Anything above a competency is needless to us, who must
shortly pass out of this life into another. Nature is contented with a
little, and grace with less ; because it is manifest that ' as we brought
nothing into this world, so we can carry nothing out,' and all that we
have above what we spend or use is lost to us. In the text he infer-
reth his inference : ' Having food and raiment, let us be therewith
content.' The words are plain, and afford this observation : —

Doct. That one great point of godliness is to be content with what
we have, though it be but food and raiment.

In handling this point, I shall inquire : —
I. What contentment is.
II. What considerations are most apt to breed it.

III. That it is a high point of Christianity.

I. What contentment is. It is a quiet temper of mind about out
ward things ; and so it is opposite to three things — murmurings, dis~
tracting cares, and covetous desires.

1. Murmurings : Jude 16, * Murmurers, complainers/ The word
signifies blamers of their portion ; they are always picking quarrels at
God's dispensation, and entertain crosses with anger and blessings
with disdain. But now, when our minds are satisfied with the fitness
arid sufficiency of our present condition, there is no repining against

1 TlM. YI. 8.] THE THIRTEENTH SERMON. 307

God, no fretting and tearing ourselves ; the mind is framed to the
estate, be it never so mean.

2. Distrustful and distracting cares. Men are full of troubles, espe
cially when they are in a hazardous strait and low condition;
therefore God forbids this : Mat. vi. 25, ' Take no thought for your
life, what you shall eat, or what you shall drink ; or yet for the body,
what you shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body
than raiment ? ' Men are fearful and anxious for the future, and
doubt whether God will allow them the necessaries of life, food, and
raiment ; therefore it is said, Luke xii. 29, ' Be not ye of a doubtful
mind.' They distract themselves with these anxious thoughts. The
word properly signifies to be carried in the air, as clouds, by an un
certain motion ; and so it is applied to them who are tossed about with
out consistency or fixedness of mind, by an impatient suspense or
anxious solicitude about God's providence.

3. Covetous desires : Heb. xiii. 5, ' Let your conversation be without
covetousness, and be content with such things as you have.' The apostle
speaks there of times of persecution ; and no temper of mind is so fit
for us in such times as contentation with whatever God at present
allows us. They that are greedy of more forget or dislike what they
have already. There is no reason for it ; for what use is there of
more than what may nourish us within and cover us without ? But
we punish ourselves with our own wild desires. Well, then, contenta
tion is opposite to all these ; it is such a quiet of mind as suiteth our
hearts to our condition, and relieth upon God's merciful providence
and gracious promises for support and necessaries during our service
in the world, without being troubled about other things.

II. What considerations are offered and implied in the text as most
apt to breed it.

1. That God is a sovereign Lord, and dispenses these outward things
at his pleasure. We are not proprietaries ; we must only content our
selves with the use, or a transitory fruition : Luke xvi. 12, 'If you
have not been faithful in another's, who will give you that which is
your own ? ' That others is God, who is the dispenser and disposer
of these things. The whole drift of the parable is to show that we are
but stewards : God reserves the sovereign right to himself — gives us
only the use or trust for our own and others' good. No manesteemeth
himself to be an owner of that which another besides himself hath
power to dispose of, as God hath, of us and of all that belongeth to
us. Our possession of anything is but limited and respective. We
are but tenants at the will of the Lord ; he can take us from our ser
vice, or our service from us at his own pleasure : Job ix. 12, ' Behold,
he takes away, who can hinder him ? Who will say to him, What
doest thou ? ' God hath an absolute power, his right is uncontrollable ;
so is not ours. Now, this hath a great influence upon contentedness
•with our condition ; for if we and all that we have be God's own, he
may do with his own as it pleases him, Mat. xx. 15. If he takes any
thing from us, he doth but require his own ; and nothing more reason
able but that every one should have liberty to dispose of what is his
own according to his will. Every one of you must say, I am God's
creature ; he may use me for his glory, in what manner and in what
rank and degree he pleaseth.

308 THE THIRTEENTH SERMON. [1 TlM. VI. 8.

2. It is the wisdom and will of God not to give to all alike, that
some should have more and some should have less. He puts ten
talents into the hands of some of his servants, and but one into an
other's, Mat. xxv. Therefore if your portion be straiter than others, it
is what God hath allotted : 1 Sam. ii. 7, 8, ' The Lord makes poor
and the Lord makes rich ; he bringeth low and he lifteth up : he
setteth some among the princes, and to inherit the throne of glory,'
whilst others sit on the dunghill or roll in the dust. The world is not
governed by chance, nor is it the blind idol fortune that dispenses
honours and estates, but every man's portion and the bounds of his
habitation are set forth by God. It comes not from second causes, or
an uncertain rolling about the sphere of human mutability, but God's
ordinance and appointment, who, as he hath cast the world into hills
and valleys, hath made the estate of one man differ from another. No
estate in this world is universally good for all, as no gale of wind can
serve for all passengers on the deep waters. Nor doth the same
weather fit every soil ; that drought which burneth up the hotter
grounds comforteth those which are more chill and cold. If one man
had another's blessings he would soon run wild, as another would grow
desperate if he had their crosses. Therefore the infinite wisdom of
the great Governor of the world allots every one his portion. God
knows the reasons of this unequal distribution, though they be hidden
from us. Now, this also hath an influence upon contentment, for we
ought to submit to the good pleasure of God, and can no more quarrel
with his providence for keeping us low and bare than his creation, that
he made us men and not angels, or that he will furnish the world with
all kind of creatures, worms and beasts as well as men : Isa. xlv. 9,
' Shall the clay say to the potter, Why hast thou made me thus ? '

3. These earthly things, which are thus variously dispensed, are
only useful to us during the present life in the mortal body. In
heaven we have no need of these things, and we must leave them all
on this side the grave: 1 Cor. vi. 13, ' Meats for the belly, and the
belly for meats ; but God shall destroy both it and them.' Meats are
appointed by God and nature for the use of men, and the body of man
in this life hath absolute necessity of them ; but in the next life, which
is a spiritual life, this eating and desiring of meat shall be taken away.
It is a mercy to have meat when we are hungry, and garments to cover
our nakedness when cold, but it is a greater mercy to be above these
necessities. Well, now, this life is but short and uncertain ; it is but
a coming into the world and a going out again : Job i. 21 ; 1 Tim.
vi. 7, ' We brought nothing into this world, and it is certain that we
can carry nothing out.' Now, we that are ready to step into another
world, and are certain within a short time to be stripped for ever of
all these things, what great matter is it if God keep us low and bare ?
All will shortly be as poor as you, and a little time should make but a
little difference. That is not our true wealth and riches which we
cannot carry away with us ; what is left behind is not ours, but other
men's ; and therefore, whilst you are alive, you should not be much
troubled about that which you cannot enjoy when you are dead. If
we have what will serve for our passage, what should we do with more ?
We cannot carry away our riches along with us, but the sting and

1 TlM. VI. 8.J THE THIRTEENTH SERMON. 309

guilt of mis-enjoying them and mis-employing them will be sure to stick
by us both in death and judgment. It is riot the possession, but the
use that will comfort us. Though we cannot carry our estates into
the other world, yet the comfort of a good conscience we may carry
with us : ' Their works follow them,' Rev. xiv. 13. Then they go to
enjoy the eternal reward of bliss and peace for their hard and painful
service here in the world.

4. The comfort, safety, and happiness of this life lies not in abun
dance : Luke xii. 15, ' Take heed and beware of covetousness ; for a
man's life lies not in the abundance of things which he possesseth.'
This consideration is added because some might think, though we can
carry nothing out of the world, yet whilst we live we should seek
larger supplies. Our Lord answereth this surmise : Though outward
things are very useful to sustain life, yet no man is able to prolong his
life, or to make it more happy and comfortable to him, by possessing
more than he needs or uses. What good will the superfluity of wealth
do him ? These things are extrinsical to our being and happiness.
When you have the world at will, you can get no more from it than
bodily food and bodily clothing. The poorest may attain to that. It
is no great matter whether our dung or excrements be of finer matter
or coarser ; whether a gay show we make in our apparel, so we have
for warmth and decency ; whether few or more dishes at our table.
Too much oil puts out the lamp, and superfluity afflicts and oppresseth
that part which it seems to gratify. When men have troubled them
selves and the world to make themselves great, what a sorry happiness
have they ! Their net and their drag, by which they catch men as a
fisherman doth fishes in the sea, it all tendeth to this, that their por
tion may be fat and plenteous. A poor felicity, that they have a little
good cheer and a merry life here. They that want such abundance
live as well as they, and have as much health and contentment : Ps.
xvii. 14, ' They have their portion in this life, and their bellies are
filled with hid treasures, and they leave the rest to their babes.' They
ransack the storehouses of nature to satisfy their gluttony and excess,
but yet all this while they are not the nearer to contentment, nor farther
off from the grave. So that it is best to be content with necessaries.

5. Nothing besides food and raiment is absolutely necessary. By
food is meant something to nourish u», and by raiment something to
cover us. If you indulge wanton appetites, if you make provision for
the flesh, or ask meat for your lusts, God will not hear nor regard your
desires. Jacob desires but food and raiment of God : Gen. xxviii. 20,
' If God be with me, and keep me in the way that I go, and will give
me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, then God shall be my God.'
But how could he put his owning and acknowledging of God upon
these terms ? The meaning is, this shall be a new engagement, esteem
ing it as a great favour. All our desires should be suited, not to our
luxury, but the necessity of nature ; raiment, not ornament ; necessary
supports, not delicacies : therefore we should not make lust a wanton,
but be content if God will any way enable us to serve and glorify him.
We should be content with his allowance ; it is enough for the service
and honour which he expecteth from us, and to carry us through that
little time which we have to spend in the world. It is not abundance

310 THE THIRTEENTH SERMON". [1 TlM. VI. 8.

that we need, but a contented heart : let a little suffice, if God gives
no more. Diseased persons need more attendance than the healthy ;
the distempers of our souls multiply our necessities, and as we indulge
them they gain upon us; therefore every one of us should bring himself
to be content with necessaries. Superfluities are an impediment rather
than a help, as a shoe too big for the foot hinders our going, or
as David could not go on with Saul's armour, because it was too
great for him, 1 Sam. xvii. 39. We are freest from temptations
when we have least, though enough for health, strength, and cheer
fulness.

6. Food and raiment are not hard to be obtained. I do not mean
with respect to our endeavours, but God's blessing ; for in these things
God will not forsake us. We have a heavenly Father, who knows
what we stand in need of, Mat. vi. 32. They that have least from
God have ordinarily food and raiment vouchsafed to them ; he will
not leave his people to unsupportable difficulties; our condition is
tolerable, if not comfortable, 1 Cor. x. 13. He hath wonderful means
to help, when all their supplies are removed out of the view of sense.
It is notable to observe, the Israelites were not plagued when they
murmured out of want, but when they murmured out of wantonness.
Heal wants, we may rationally presume, will be supplied, not fancies
and carnal appetites. As for instance: Ps. Ixxviii. 21, 'Therefore
the Lord heard this, and was wroth, and a fire was kindled against
Jacob, and anger came up against Israel.' Therefore — why ? When he
had taken care to supply their wants by giving them plenty of water
out of the rock of Horeb, and by sending manna in the morning and
quails in the evening, yet they fell a murmuring and complaining,
preferring their condition in Egypt before that which God had brought
them into. They must have a table better furnished with bread and
flesh ; they were clogged with this manna, not contented with a provi
sion for their wants, but required a satisfaction to their appetites. This
highly displeased and provoked God, and brought very sharp punish
ments upon them. So again, Ps. cvi. 14, 15, ' They lusted exceed
ingly in the wilderness, and tempted God in the desert, and he gave
them their request, but sent leanness into their souls.' Their minds
ever and anon ran upon the flesh-pots of Egypt ; and because they had
not that festival plenty in the wilderness, they murmured as if Moses
had brought them out of Egypt to die there, and God must show more
miracles, not to supply their wants but to pamper their lusts.

7. This life was given us to seek a better, and therefore the felicity
of it must not be measured by a more ample portion of food and
raiment, but as we are fitted and prepared for the better life, which is
the end and scope of life itself. All these things are but your provi
sion in the way to heaven, therefore not principally to be sought after ;
your business is to serve God, and seek the salvation of your souls :
Mat. vi. 33, ' Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness,
and all these things shall be added unto you ;' that is, there will be
enough to sustain us in our journey to heaven, whilst we are preparing
for eternity, and therefore we should be content.

8. Many times the less we have in this life the more fervently is
the life to come sought after ; a moderate estate is freest from tempt-

1 TlM. VI. 8.] THE THIRTEENTH SERMON. 311

ations. Abundance of all things without any want inclines us to a
forgetfulness of God ; as, on the other side, perpetual want, without
any cheerful taste of God's goodness, disposes men to atheism. In the
two extremes religion is either starved or choked. We see it in coun
tries and persons : in countries. Sodom and Gomorrah, which was as
the garden of God, Gen. xiii. 10, was the first instance of unnatural
sin, and an example of supernatural judgment. Some in great pros
perity have no thoughts of God and the world to come ; others that
live in sordid poverty never consider the goodness of God, and so live
and die miserable creatures. The middle estate is freest from danger,
and religion is most secured in it : Prov. xxx. 8, 9, ' Give me neither
poverty nor riches ; feed me with food convenient for me : lest I be
full, and deny thee, and say, Who is the Lord ? or lest I be poor, and
steal, and take the name of God in vain.' Pride and insolency are
incident to the one, and any base dealing to the other. A great estate,
like a rank soil, is more apt to breed weeds ; and bitter necessity be
trays us to any base shift for our sustenance ; therefore if God gives
us anything to live upon, we should be content.

9. That God best knows what will do us good or hurt, and there
fore we should refer it to him to dispose of us according to his own
pleasure. Certainly we should not want if God saw it better for us
to abound, for he is no niggard of his blessings, but is good, and doth
good. But it is not meet that man should have the disposal of him
self, or his own condition and affairs, or that God should accommodate
his providence to our carnal interest and will No ; God's will must
always precede, and ours follow. We have a corrupt will, guided by
a dark understanding; and if the blind lead the lame, what can be
expected but disorder and ruin ? Therefore our wills must not lead
and make the first choice, but God's. We must bring our hearts
thoroughly to yield to what God appointeth, and that our present
estate is best for us. How unmeet judges are flesh and blood of
what condition is fit for us ! We would be fed only with the deli
cacies of prosperity and pleasure, but it is for our profit that we
should be chastened, ' that we should be partakers of his holiness,'
Heb. xii. 10, 11. What a strange creature would man be if he were
what he would wish himself to be ! Vainly proud, stupidly careless,
and neglectful of God and heavenly things ; therefore our best way is
to be what God will have us be : ' Not my will but thine be done/ Mat.
xxvi. 39.

10. We must be contented with a competency, but yet we ought to
be fitted and prepared for eternity. If God please to give us con-
veniency, it is his great mercy ; but our resolutions must be to be
contented with any condition God will put us into : we except not life
itself out of our resignation. The people of God are wont to suppose
not only some necessity but an extremity : Hab. iii. 18, ' Yet will I
rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation.' He saith
not, If I have only food, and raiment, and hard fare, it shall suffice me.
No ; but ' If the labour of the olive shall fail, and the field shall yield
no meat, and the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall
be no herd in the stalls/ In many cases poverty may come upon us
like an armed man, and spoil us of all : but when we seem to be

312 THE THIRTEENTH SERMON. [1 TlM. VI. 8.

starved in the creature, yet then we may feast in God. God's children
do not capitulate with him how much they will suffer and no more,
but resolve to bear the heaviest burden, to submit to the sharpest
affliction. So again, Ps. xliv. 19, 20, ' Though thou hast sore broken us
in the place of dragons, and covered us with the shadow of death, yet we
have not forgotten the name of our God, or proved unfaithful to him.'
III. The reasons why it is a high point of Christianity to get con-
ten tation with any estate God shall put us into are : —

1. In the general, it is a mystery only learned in Christ's school :
Phil. iv. 11-13, 'I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, to be
therewith content ; and I know how to be abased and to abound : I am
instructed both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to
suffer need; I can do all things through Christ which strengthens me.'
This art is not soon learned. What is there in Christianity above
other disciplines to teach us this contentation? The doctrine of God's
particular providence, fatherly care, and eternal life, — these, seconded
by the sanctifying operation of the Holy Ghost, cause this resolu
tion in us, to encounter all the difficulties of this present life in a
humble and quiet mind.

2. More particularly, let us consider — (1.) What is necessary to this
contentment ; (2.) What effect it produces.

[1.] What is necessary to this contentment.

(1.) Faith, or a sound belief of God's being and gracious promises
and eternal recompenses ; that there is a God, that he hath a particu
lar care of human affairs, and that he will not leave his people to
unsupportable difficulties, but will guide them to eternal life. It is
in vain to press people to contentedness till they be thus persuaded.
For the first truth, that there is a God : ' He that cometh to God
must believe that God is.' For the second truth, that he hath a par
ticular care of human affairs : 1 Peter v. 7, ' Cast all your care
upon the Lord, for he careth for you.' The third truth, that he will
riot leave his people to unsupportable difficulties: Heb. xiii. 5, 6,
' Let your conversation be without covetousness, and be content with
such things as you have ; for he hath said, I will never leave thee nor
forsake thee ; so that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper,
I will not fear what man shall do unto me.' For the fourth truth, a
prospect of eternal life : Luke xii. 32, ' Fear not, little flock ; for it is
your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom.' Now if God
be, and be thus engaged to his people, why should we be discontented
if he takes his own methods to bring us to everlasting glory ? We
cannot suffer anything that God is not aware of ; every dram of our
affliction is weighed out to us by that all-wise, all-merciful Providence ;
and there is nothing which we suffer that he knoweth not how to
turn to our good, looking for nothing from us but our trust and
thankfulness.

(2.) It conies from humility, when we are content to be at God's
finding, knowing that we have deserved nothing from him : Gen. xxxii.
10, ' I am not worthy of the least of all thy mercies, and of all thy
truth which thou hast showed unto thy servant ; for with my staff
passed I over this Jordan, and now I am become two bands.' The
humble man is content to be dealt with as the Lord pleases. Pre-

1 TlM. VI. 8.] THE THIRTEENTH SERMON. 313

scribing to God always comes from ascribing to ourselves. We think
we have deserved more than he gives us. We, that are worthy of
the heaviest judgment, surely should be thankful for the smallest
mercy : Eccles. vii. 8, ' The patient in spirit is better than the proud
in spirit.' Patience is rooted in humility, but discontent in pride.

(3.) It comes from weanedness from the world. They that do not
seek great things for themselves will stand to God's allowance. It
may be God may bestow great things upon them, as he did upon
Abraham and David, but they do not seek them, especially in times
when it is a mercy they have life and liberty. That is forbidden, Jer.
xliv. 5. In short, grace doth all, both as to poverty and riches, and
makes rich and poor stand on the same level. Now this is a high
point in religion, to grow dead to the world, to behave ourselves in a
manner as unconcerned in poverty or riches ; for the world is the
great impediment to the heavenly life, as being the bait of the flesh,
the snare of Satan, by which he detaineth souls from God. If once
we grow indifferent to these things, we would not feel any great
power in temptations to pleasure, wealth, and honour, and would soon
be thorough Christians ; the spiritual life would be more easy and even.
Easy, for where men seek no great things for themselves in the world,
and a little matter contenteth their desires, and checketh their mur-
murings, the resistance of the carnal nature to the empire of grace is
without much difficulty overcome ; they can enjoy plenty or want, re
nounce their aspiring thoughts, meddle sparingly with fleshly delights,
they are seeking a better estate. More evenly ; there is no notable
blemish on them who are crucified to the world ; they do not stain
their profession, wound their consciences. Their choices are governed
by religion, not by carnal interest ; they are kept ' unspotted from the
world,' James i. 27.

[2.] The fruits it produces. I shall name but two of many.

(1.) They are not distracted with great worldly business. They
esteem that to be the best way that brings them nearest to their
great end, which is not to enjoy happiness in this life, but in the
world to come. Those whose hearts are all for the present, they
must have the world to the full, or they are not contented ; they
never think of laying up treasure in heaven, Mat. vi. 19, 20. That
is not their end and scope, but to live commodiously here, that they
and their posterity may flourish in the world : Ps. xvii. 14, ' They
which have their portion in this life, and whose belly thou fillest with
thy hid treasures, they are full of children, and leave the rest of their
substance to their babes.' But a good man that eyes another happi
ness, is not much troubled how it is with him here, so he and his
may be accepted with God hereafter. Therefore their business is not
to lay up treasure to themselves on earth, but to be rich towards
God, Luke xii. 21.

(2.) They that can be contented with a little, are most likely to be
true to God and conscience. They can better suffer hunger, thirst,
nakedness, and other troubles for the gospel : Acts xx. 24, ' None of
these things move me ; ' that is, made no great opposition and pertur
bation in his mind. It is no strange thing to them when trials come.
They can part with all things under the sun, rather than quit their

314 THE THIRTEENTH SERMON. [1 TlM. VI. 8.

duty to Christ ; for temptations have lost their force when worldly de
sires and lusts are mortified. They withered in persecution that re
ceived the good seed for a time, Mark iv. 17. When religion carries
one way, and the world another, then farewell religion for the world's
sake. When Christ had spoken so much of the cross, then Judas
turneth apostate. When Demas saw the world went on otherways, he
forsook Paul, 2 Tim. iv. 10. When Christ told the young man of
parting with all, he went away sad, Mark x. 22. If heaven cost so
dear, it is no pennyworth for him. So men will come into no danger
or trouble for Christ, because they are not contented with a little.

Use 1. If the godly ought to be content with food and raiment, it
shows the vanity of men's vast desires ; they have much above food and
raiment, yet they are not satisfied. A true Christian is contented
with necessaries, but worldly men ' enlarge their desires as hell/ Hab.
ii. 5. They are so far from acquiescing in their portion assigned to
them by God, though it be competent and enough to satisfy their
wants, yea, and far beyond (so that many are glad of their leavings) ;
yet they are always hunting after more, like death and the grave,
which are never satisfied. They are restless, still adding, if they be
princes, kingdom to kingdom ; if they be churchmen, preferment upon
preferment ; and if ordinary men, estate upon estate, house to house,
field to field. These desires are pettishly solicited, eagerly followed,
and many times finally disappointed.

2. It checks our impatiency under disappointment. If we have
not our will in worldly things, we are troubled, our desires are too
ardent. We must needs have them, cannot be without them, trouble
ourselves about them, and so murmur and repine against God ; and this
breedeth fearful tempests in the soul. As Jonah bitterly contended
with God about his gourd, Jonah iv., and Eachel, ' Give me children,
or else I die/ Gen. xxx. 1. If we cannot have what we would, all is
nothing. Ahab is sick for one poor vineyard. Haman counteth his
honour nothing as long as Mordecai sits at the king's gate. As in a
carriage, if one pin be wanting all is at a stop.

3. It shows the evil of our distrust, notwithstanding we have God's
fatherly providence and promises to rely upon, and so large a covenant
interest : 1 Cor. iii. 21-23, ' All things are yours, and ye are Christ's,
and Christ is God's.' All things are yours, ordinances, providences,
this world, the next, life, death. Would you have more ? All are
instrumental for our good, if we resolve to be faithful to Christ.

ECCLES. IX. 11.] THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. 315

SERMON XIV.

I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor
the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the ivise, nor yet
riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill ;
but time and chance happeneth to them all. — ECCLES. IX. 11.

THE whole book is a search after true happiness. The particular
paragraph whereof the text is a branch proveth that it cannot be
obtained in this world, because of the various events of God's power
ful and unsearchable providence. The discourse beginneth, chap. viii.
16, 17, 'When I applied my heart to know wisdom, and to see the
business which is done upon the earth, then I beheld all the works of
God, that a man cannot find out the work which is done under the
sun : because though a man labour to seek it out, yet he shall not
find it ; yea farther, though a wise man think to know it, yet shall he
not be able to find it/ God's providence in the government of the
world is secret When a wise man hath applied his mind to reconcile
all the seeming incongruities of it, he cannot get a clear and satisfying
account of all the proceedings thereof, but must at last acquiesce in
the sovereignty and dominion of God. The footsteps of providence
arc not easily traced, his judgments are a great depth, Eom. xi. 33;
Ps. xxxvi. 6, xcii. 5. They may be adored, but not searched into.
Now two things in our reflection upon providence perplex us : —

1. One is, that things are promiscuously dispensed to good and
bad men ; yea, many times the good are afflicted, and the bad are
advanced. To this he speaketh in the beginning of the chapter,
where he showeth that all outward things are dispensed without any
great difference. Josiah died in the war, and so did Ahab. Is Abra
ham rich ? so is Nabal. Is Solomon wise ? so is Ahithophel. Is
Joseph honoured by Pharaoh ? so is Doeg by Saul. Had Isaac long
life ? Gen. xxv. 20, so had Ishmael, Gen. xxv. 17.

2. The other perplexity is, that events and successes do fall out
otherwise than the preparation and ability of second causes do seem
to promise. As holiness and unholiness do not make the difference,
so the natural ability and inability of man, the wisdom and folly, the
strength and weakness, make no difference as to their worldly condi
tion. Men of greatest abilities are disappointed of their hopes and
ends, which weak and insufficient men do many times obtain. Now
this is asserted in the text : ' I returned and saw,' &c.

In which words observe the preface and observation ; or —

I. The accurate inspection of the wise man : / returned, and saw
under the sun.

II. The result of this inspection and observation, propounded nega
tively and positively.

First, Negatively, in five particulars.

1. The race is not to the sivift.

2. Nor the battle to the strong.

3. Nor yet bread to the wise.

4. Nor riches to men of understanding.

316 THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. [ECCLES. IX. 11.

5. Nor favour to men of skill.

Secondly, Positively : but time and chance happeneth to them all.

I. His accurate inspection : 'I returned and saw under the sun;'
that is, besides all the former vanities of the present life. The same
phrase is used chap. iv. 1, ' I returned, and considered all the oppres
sions that are done under the sun.' So ver. 7 of that chapter: ' Then
I returned, and saw vanity under the sun.' This phrase is used to
show the great certainty and evidence of his observation ; it is a thing

1 have narrowly observed. The instruments of knowledge are seeing,
hearing, observing, and deducing inferences from thence. Under the
sun, that is, here in this lower world ; I considered all human actions,
the things which are done in this life among men ; he looked about
and turned himself every way.

II. The observation thence resulting.

First, Negatively, propounded in five instances, which comprehend
nil the business of the common life : neither swiftness, nor strength,
nor wisdom, &c.

1. The race is not to the sioift. This may be understood either of
the ordinary race, wherein the swift may sometimes fail, or, straining
themselves beyond their strength, be mischiefed in their bodies, or
maimed by some accident ; and so, when he speaketh of the race, he
meaneth it of the successful race, as in the next clause : nor the battle
to the strong ; he meaneth the successful battle, whereby they get the
victory. Success is not always on the side of the swift and the strong.
Or secondly, of any course whereby a man endeavours to outrun danger.
So Asahel, who was swift of foot as a wild roe, was slain by Abner,

2 Sam. ii. 18, 23 ; and Jer. xlvi. 6, ' The swift shall not flee away, nor
the mighty man escape ; ' they shall stumble and fall. The swift
cannot always flee from danger: Isa. xxx. 16, ' They that pursue you
shall be swift.'

2. Nor the battle to the strong. Rabshakeh telleth us that ' Counsel
and strength are for the war,' Isa. xxxvi. 5. But many times great
strength is foiled, and a small army overcomes a greater. The
strength of the mighty doth not always avail them to fight and
conquer. Thus was Goliath foiled by David, 1 Sam. xvii. 50 ; and
Gideon's three hundred overthrew the mighty host of Midian, Judges
vii. 7 ; and we are told, Ps. xxxiii. 16, ' There is no king saved by
the multitude of his host ; and a mighty man is not delivered by
much strength ; ' and 1 Sam. xiv. 6, ' There is no restraint to the
Lord to save by many or by few.'

3. Nor yet bread to the wise. Bread is put for all means of
subsistence, and many wise men have been hard put to it. Certainly
wisdom doth much to get a livelihood in the world : Prov. xxi. 20,
' There is a treasure to be desired, and oil in the house of the wise.'
Yet many times it falleth out that men of great wisdom scarce get a
subsistence in the world. As David was put to desire supplies from
Nabal, a fool. And we are told by Solomon, that ' folly is set in great
dignity when the wise sit in low place/ Eccles. x. 6. Paul was ' in
hungerings often and fastings often,' not voluntary but enforced, 2 Cor.
xi. 27. Yea, it is said of our Lord Jesus Christ, that certain women
ministered to him of their substance for his support, Luke viii. 3.

ECCLES. IX. 11.] THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. 317

4. Nor riches to men of understanding. Experience often verifieth
this, that the learned are very poor, when lesser wits and mean people
get great substance. We read in scripture of a rich fool, Luke xii. 20,
and a poor wise man, Eccles. ix. 15 ; and, in the general, that ' it is the
blessing of the Lord maketh rich,' Prov. x. 22. He is behindhand
with none of his creatures ; he giveth to some wit, to others riches.

5. Nor favour to men of skill. To attain favour with men it availeth
not to be skilful, that is, able and well experienced, unless God add
the blessing thereunto. Suppose favour in the eyes of princes or the
people. Alas ! men of no desert are promoted, as Doeg by Saul. And
the populacy are carried away with slight persons, rather than those of
the greatest wisdom and parts.

Secondly, Positively : but time and chance happeneth to them all.
Hence are two things mentioned which do much befriend worldly
matters —

1. Time.

2. Chance.

1. Time, whereby is meant occasion and opportunity. There is a
certain time which God hath allotted to every purpose and action,
which if men had the wisdom to take hold of, their business would
better succeed ; ' but because man knoweth not his time, great is his
misery upon earth/ therefore he effecteth not the things he goeth about.

2. The next word is chance, or occurrence ; so is the word trans
lated 1 Kings v. 4, ' The Lord hath given me rest, so that there is
neither adversary nor evil occurrent ; ' it is the same word. The success
is such as the counsel of God hath foreordained, yet to us it chanceth1
to be a mere chance and adventure. In short, that which God hath
from all eternity ordained, shall and must come to pass at such a time
as God hath ordained it should be, and likewise in such a manner,
and by such ways and means, as he hath ordained it shall be done.
Things casual to us are counsels to him. What was chance to others is the
Lord to Job, chap. i. 21. Therefore not uncertain chance is intended,
but such as is ruled and governed by God, who disposeth of all occa
sions and events according to his own good pleasure, either in escaping
out of danger, or obtaining victory, or being supplied with necessaries,
or growing rich, or received into favour ; it is all as God will order it.
The swift, the wise, the strong, though they are best prepared, dis
posed, and do most intend their business, yet the event is in God's
hand, who disposeth it according to His own will.

Before we draw the doctrine from hence, we shall remove the false
inferences and deductions that some make.

1. Some think these words to be spoken in the person of the epicure
or atheist, whom Solomon introduceth as reasoning against divine pro
vidence ; but it agreeth not with the preface, ' I returned, and saw under
the sun ; ' which is usually prefixed before his observations about the
vanity and vexation that ariseth from mere worldly things.

2. This text must be vindicated from them who set up an idol of
the heathens' blind fortune, as if all things were carried by uncertain
chance. No ; it is occurrence (as before) ; and though it be chance
to men, it is providence to God, the universal and first agent, who

i Qu. ' seemeth ' ?— ED.

318 THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. [EcCLES. IX. ] 1.

' worketh all things according to the counsel of his will.' It is not
chance to him, for he never misseth of his end, for his knowledge is
infallible and his power insuperable.

3. From those who reject the use of means, and all operations,
dispositions, and preparations of second causes, as if they moved not,
and God did not act or move by them. No ; this a false deduction and
inference both in naturals and spirituals.

[1.] In naturals, for God worketh by means, and by means prepared :
Hosea ii. 21, 22, ' I will hear the heavens, and they shall hear the earth,'
&c. There is a train of causes governed and influenced by God.
The second causes have their operation, but they are under the govern
ment of the first, who worketh by them, and also suspendeth their
operations at his pleasure. There are two extremes : one of Durandus,
that God giveth second causes only power to work of themselves, and
doth only continue this power to them, but not work with them. But
this is false ; for all things depend on God, not only for their being,
but working : Acts xvii. 28, ' In him we live, move, and have our
being,' The other is, that the creature hath no operation at all,
that the first cause doth only work ad presentiam creaturce, by the
presence of the second. But this is also against the wisdom of God ;
for if the second causes did no way concur to the producing of their
effects, then they are made in vain, and used for such an end in vain.

[2.] Nor in spirituals : Phil. ii. 12, 13, 'Work out your salvation
with fear and trembling, for it is God that worketh in you both to will
and to do of his own good pleasure.' God's working is an engagement
to us to wait upon him in the use of means, that we may meet with
God in his way, and God may meet with us in our way. In his way ;
for God hath appointed certain duties to convey and apply his grace
to us ; we are to lie at the pool till the waters be stirred, to continue
our attendance till God giveth his grace, Mark iv. 24. In our way ;
for God influenceth all things according to their natural inclination.
God, that enlighteneth with and by the sun, burneth with and by the
fire, reasoneth with and by man, acts necessarily with necessary causes,
and freely with free causes. He doth not oppress the liberty of the
creature, but preserveth the nature and interest of his own workman
ship : Hosea xi. 4, ' I drew them with cords of a man, with bands of
love.' He draweth by propounding reasons, which we consider, and
so betake ourselves to a godly life. In short, we must do what we can,
otherwise we are wanting to ourselves ; but we must not depend upon
our own counsel, wisdom, and strength, for the event is not always to
the swift, strong, and wise.

The true observation contained in these words is this : —

That many endeavours of the creature are often frustrated of their
end when there is greatest probability of success.

Here Solomon representeth men : —

1. Under several accomplishments of swift, ivise, strong.

2. As addressing themselves to some effect to obtain success.

3. As in the issue disappointed. None of these accomplishments
alone do give the event intended and hoped for, nor doth it depend
absolutely and infallibly upon them.

4. That all things intended, desired, expected by us, depend upon

ECCLES. IX. 11.] THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. 319

time and chance, namely, as they depend upon God's providence, as
and when God will order and determine the time and opportunity, the
success and event.

Therefore from the whole it appears, that instruments most fitted
and furnished, and most diligent in their way, are frustrated of the
event which they so earnestly intended and hoped for.

KEASONS.

I. The best instruments fail out of their ignorance, oblivion, and
inadvertency, from which man cannot altogether free himself in this
life, not only in matters spiritual, but secular, whether economical in
the disposing of ourselves and relations, or family interests and con
cernments. Wise men have their errors : James iii. 2, ' In many things
we offend all of us.' This ignorance showeth itself sometimes in a
mistake of instruments whose hearts we know not ; or if we know them
for the present, we are not sure of futurity, how they may change or
be alienated and drawn off from us. Sometimes about time and op
portunity, for the beginning, setting on foot, or carrying on any good
works : ' Man knoweth not his time.' Sometimes in the manner of
doing there is some error ; for some things we know speculatively we
do not know practically, and what we know in the general is to be
done we do not always know in particular cases, but are blinded by
our affections ; what we know habitually we do not know actually, we
do not consider of it for the time. In short, no man knoweth all the
secrets and circuits of human affairs. God only is omnipotent and
omniscient, hath all creatures in his power, and can foresee all events.
But it is much for us to understand our duty, we cannot know events,
for things are carried strangely beyond men's expectation, and their
likeliest projects crossed.

II. Because if we have sufficient knowledge, yet God can easily put
some impediment from within or without to hinder the use of our
wisdom, power, and knowledge.

1. Within. He can blast our excellencies in an instant, or obstruct
the use of it for the time. As though he did not destroy the property
of the fire, yet he suspended the burning, when the three children were
in the furnace. So of a sudden can he blast our strength : Ps. xvi. 5,
6, ' The stout-hearted are spoiled, they have slept their sleep ; none of
the men of might have found their hands ; at thy rebuke the chariot
and horses are cast into a dead sleep.' Whatsoever strength, courage,
wit, or any other point of perfection any man hath, God, who gave
it, can take it away when he pleaseth, or suspend the use of it. All
this God can do with a rebuke, with a word of his mouth. Now, as
the strong cannot find their hands, so the wise cannot find their
hearts : Job v. 14, ' They meet with darkness in the daytime, and
grope in the noonday as in the night.' Who were these ? The wise
and the crafty, whom he speaketh of in the foregoing verses. In the
clearest cases they are to seek, and so their well-contrived plots come
to nothing. There is a blast and plague upon their judgments, so
that they do involve and confound themselves ; and what by self-con
ceit and froward self-will, they drive on their designs so precipitantly
and furiously that they must needs miscarry. They do not seem to

320 THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. [ECCLES. IX. 11.

have the judgment of ordinary men. Thus though men be endowed
with good gifts and qualities, both of wisdom and strength, God can
easily take away their power and will to use them.

2. From without. By casting in some casual event, which we
foresaw not, and could not think of. Man cannot foresee all the wheels
which move in a business ; if he did, he is not able to turn them ; so
that, besides taking away his wisdom, courage, and strength, when the
work is to be done, God puts some impediment in his way which was
unexpected. There are certain sudden accidents which none can fore
see and prevent, any of them able to turn the enterprise another way.
The most casual fortuitous things are ordered by God, for the great
ends of his providence. As for instance, Haman travailed with a de
sign to cut off all the people of the Jews, but his cbief spite was against
Mordecai. Now by chance the king could not sleep that night, and
calleth for the book of memorials, Esth. vi. 1 , and found the discovery
of a treason by Mordecai there recorded, which spoiled all the deep
plots of Haman against the Jews. Ahab intended to avenge himself
upon Micaiah, and to escape in the battle, changed his robes and royal
apparel, and counselled Jehoshaphat to put on his : ' and a man drew a
bow at a venture/ 1 Kings xxii. 34. God directed the arrow to the
heart of the king of Israel. Jehoshaphat escapeth, and he is slain.
So that notable instance, the sunshine upon the water, 2 Kings iii. 22-
24. When the Moabites came to distress Jehoshaphat, when they
cried ' Moab to the spoil/ it was indeed ' Moab to a sore destruction/

Now these, and many such like instances, teach us that the most
casual and fortuitous things do certainly and infallibly fall out by
God's providence and heavenly government. And again, that there
is some occurrence which providence casteth in by the way to dis
appoint the most likely means ; and whatever gifts and qualities men
are endowed withal, yet events are not in their power, but depend on
the free concurrence of God. I speak nothing now of the influence of
angels upon human affairs, whom God maketh use of in the govern
ment of the world.

III. The most able instruments do often provoke God to disappoint
them, whilst their abilities of counsel and strength are a means of
hardening their hearts in carnal confidence, and often engage in busi
ness that proves mischievous to them ; I say, in the most lawful
businesses they provoke God to disappoint them, because they under
take them without God ; but too too often being unrenewed and un-
sanctified, their wit and power is used against God.

1. It is a great crime to go about any business without God : Prov.
iii. 5, 6, ' Trust in the Lord with all thy heart, and lean not to thine
own understanding. In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall
direct thy paths.' When our wisdom and strength is set up as an
idol or image of jealousy, God is obliged to blast it. Therefore they
that make their bosom their oracle, their wit their counsellor, they
seldom carve out to themselves a good portion. In all serious busi
ness we must ask his leave, counsel, blessing.

2. But many times men of great abilities, being unsanctified,
employ them against God. They are ordinarily the devil's greatest
agents and factors for his kingdom. In seducing our first parents he

ECCLES. IX. 11.] THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. 321

made use of the serpent, which was ' more subtle than any beast of
the field/ Gen. iii. 1. Now these make God their opposite party that
engage in any such enterprise upon the confidence of their wisdom
and strength, and then they are ' snared by the work of their own
hands,' Ps. ix. 16. God delighteth to be seen to put rubs and
stumbling-blocks in their way, that they may fall by some miserable
disappointment, and their craft and power may turn to their own
ruin.

IV. To say and do, or to make a thing to be, is the act and name
of Jehovah, which glory he will not communicate to any other : Lam.
iii. 37, ' Who is he that saith, and it cometh to pass, when the Lord
commandeth it not?' that is, who is able to bring about what he
speaketh and purposeth, unless God permit and give way thereunto ?
Therefore, whatever preparation of means or likelihoods there are, we
must not be too confident of future events. We cannot bring them
to pass by our own power, and God doth not always work by likely
means ; he hides events from men : Isa. xlviii. 7, ' Lest thou shouldst
say, I knew them.' Now the event could not be hidden if the Lord
went on in a constant course, giving the race to the swift, &c. God
carrieth on his providence so as to leave no footsteps behind him. He
goeth not one way so often as to make a path of it, that men may see
the plain tendency thereof.

The uses follow.

It teaches us : —

I. The nothingness of the creature, and the all-sufficiency of God.
That is a great lesson indeed, and mightily useful to us throughout
the whole spiritual life.

First, It is a notion which the scripture much delighteth in, to
represent God as all and the creature as nothing. At first, when
Moses inquired God's distinctive name, God giveth him no other but
I AM : Exod. iii. 14, ' And God said unto Moses, I AM THAT I AM ;
and I AM hath sent me unto you.' What thing is there under the
cope of heaven that cannot say ' I am that I am' ? The least worm
hath its own being ; but this, as God's distinctive name, implieth that
he encloseth all being within himself. Secondly, The creature is
nothing : Isa. xl. 17, ' All nations before him are nothing ; they are
accounted less than nothing, and vanity ;' Dan. iv. 35, ' The inhabi
tants of the world are reputed before him as nothing.' All created
beings must vanish out of our sight when we think of God.

But how are the creatures nothing, which faith teaches us ? and
how something, which sense teacheth us ? Something they are un
questionably in respect of that derived and dependent being which
they have from God. We must not establish the Pyrrhonian conceit
that the whole world is but a fantasy, indeed nothing, and our life but
a dream, or sceptically to look upon the being and modes of all
things as uncertain. No ; nor to imagine that sense is so far fallible
that a man of sound sense and understanding may not be sure of the
objects conveniently presented to his sense. Certainly the sceptics
need to be scourged as fools till they feel themselves something. But
yet it is of high importance in the work of godliness to see the crea
ture nothing. It is so : —

VOL. IT. X

322 THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. [ECCLES. IX. 11.

1. By way of comparison with God.

2. By way of exclusion of God.

3. By way of opposition to God.

1. By way of comparison with God. So God's name only is I AM,
and then there is none besides him. If the creatures be compared
among themselves, some are good, strong, wise, others not ; but they
are all nothing in comparison of God. Though there be a difference
between the stars in the night, some are brighter and some are darker,
some of the first magnitude, second, third, &c., yet in the daytime
they are all alike inconspicuous, all are darkened by the sun's glory.
When we compare the creatures one with another, we shall find dif
ferent degrees of perfection and excellency ; but by the glorious
brightness of the Father of lights all these inferior lights are obscured
and their differences unobserved. God saith somewhere, ' I am, and
there is none else ; I am alone. I lift my hand to heaven, and swear,
I live for ever.' It is counted an usurpation of divine honour for the
creature to say I am: Isa. xlvii. 8, ' Babylon said in her heart, lam!
So Nineveh : Zeph. ii. 15, ' This is the rejoicing city, that dwelt care
lessly, that said in her heart, / am, and there is none besides me ;'
Isa. xlvii. 10, ' Thy wisdom and understanding hath perverted thee,
and thou hast said in thy heart / am, and there is none besides me.'
For us to reckon upon our wisdom, strength, or goodness, is a dero
gation from God. God in scripture is represented as only wise, only
strong, and only good, Job ix. 19, 1 Tim. i. 17, Mat. xix. 17. The
creature hath but the shadow of these things. As it is but a bor
rowed kind of speech to call a picture or a statue a man — this is Csesar,
this is Alexander — because of the likeness and representation, so the
creatures are but a resemblance when we call them wise, strong, good.
To this head may be referred those expressions, ' the true light,' John
i. 9, ' the true vine,' John xv. 1. These terms originally agree to
God, and but in a borrowed sense to the creature.

2. By way of exclusion of God. As the sunbeam is nothing when
the sun withdraweth, or the sound is nothing when the musician
taketh away his mouth and breath from the pipe and instrument :
Ps. civ. 29, 30, ' Thou sendest forth thy Spirit, and they are created ;
thou takest away thy breath, and they die.' The creature in com
parison with God is in reckoning nothing ; but in exclusion of God it
is in reality nothing ; because all their life, wisdom, strength, and the
acting of it is but borrowed and derived from God, and held only at
God's pleasure. Naturally and spiritually it is true. If any of us say,
I am, we must add with Paul, ' By the grace of God I am that I am,'
1 Cor. xv. 10. And again, ' I live, yet not I, but Christ,' Gal. ii. 20.
If God withdraw his providential influence and supportation, we vanish
into nothing : Job vii. 8, ' Thine eyes are upon me, and I am not ;'
meaning that God, fastening his eye upon him in anger, would look
him into nothing.

3. In way of opposition to God, either to his cause and interest
in the world: Isa. xli. 11, ' Behold, all that are incensed against thee
shall be as nothing.' The creature beareth a big bulk in the eye ot
sense, seemeth not only as something, but as all things ; and as long
as a man looketh to what is visible, we have no hope and comfort to

ECCLES. IX. 11.] THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. 323

fasten upon. But what are the swift, the wise, the strong to God, or
against his providence, when God is angry for sin, and we use ordinary
means to avoid the danger, and do not reconcile ourselves to him, and
take up the controversy between him and us ? Alas ! human endeav
ours can avail nothing against his wrath. Those probable means,
which have prevailed at other times, will prove a mere nothing ; be we
never so strong and wise, and use never so many politic means to avert
the judgment: Amos vi. 13, 'Ye rejoice in a thing of nought, which
say, Have we not taken to ourselves horns by our own strength ?' They
gloried in this, that their strength was renewed and increased, and so
hoped to elude the threatened judgment, and to drive away any enemy
that might invade them. ' They glory in a thing of nought,' saith the
prophet. Alas ! what are armies, troops, confederacies, councils ?
Things of nought, when God will blow upon them ; all things on this
side of God are of nought, and vain to be gloried in, when our sins are
come to a height, and judgments are threatened and near.

Secondly, I will prove to you, that the true apprehension of this is
mightily useful to us throughout the whole spiritual life ; for no one
thing keepeth the creature upright so much as to see all in God, and
nothing in the creature. This establisheth our dependence on God's
promises in the most difficult cases ; as Bom. iv. 17, 18, What made
Abraham to ' believe in hope against hope/ and give God so much
credit and glory as he did ? By his faith ' he believed in him that
quicbeneth the dead, and calleth those things that are not as though
they were.' Again, there is nothing that doth so encourage us in the
difficult services which God calleth us unto, as to remember God is all,
and the creature is nothing. As when the apostles went to preach the
gospel first at Jerusalem, in the very face of opposition, whose interest
led them to oppose it. When among the Gentiles, possessed of a re
ligion entailed upon them by the tradition of many ages, and for which
they were zealous, the devil stirring up the hatred of many furious
spirits against them. The doctrine was novel, and did not court the
senses, but persuaded men to row against the stream of flesh and blood,
slighted by the people, disputed against by their wise men, persecuted
by the powers that then were, had no temporal interest to back it ; and
this to be promoted in the face of the learned world, by a few poor fisher
men, when all civil disciplines were then in their a/cfj,r) and height.
What encouraged them to this ? The apostle telleth you, 1 Cor. i.
26-28, That though they had ' not many mighty, not many noble,' to
own them ; yet ' God had chosen the foolish things of the world to
confound the wise, and the weak things of the world to confound the
things which are mighty, and the things that are not to bring to
nought the things that are.' In short, that though magistracy and
populacy were against them, the creature is as nothing, God all in all.
Again, to depend on God's providence in the midst of Iosses,want8, straits:.
2 Cor. vi. 10, ' As having nothing, yet possessing all things.' Again, if
we have a due sense of God's being, the tempting baits of the world
would scarce be seen ; the riches, honours, and pleasures of the world
would be forgotten, as if they were not : Prov. xxiii. 5, ' Wilt thou set
thine heart upon that which is not ? ' It is as if it were not, if God
will blast them, if God will not work by them. Again, to look for a

324 THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. [EcCLES. IX. 11.

blessing upon all the means : 1 Cor. iii. 7, ' For neither is he that
planteth anything, nor he that watereth ; but God that giveth the in
crease.' The best and wisest ministers can do nothing, either to plant
or water, to convert or build up, unless God give the blessing, and set
in with their labours. Again, to keep us humble in the highest enjoy
ments : 2 Cor. xi. 5, 'In nothing I come behind the chiefest apostles,
though I am nothing ;' all is but a borrowed excellency. Thus you
see it hath an influence upon our uprightness and sincere dealing, from
first to last, to look off from the creature to God alone.

Thirdly, I shall show you that this is the intent of this lesson which
is given us in this place. For wherefore is the race denied to the swift,
and the battle to the strong, and riches to men of understanding, but
to show us that the creature doth not do -all, yea, that it is nothing if
you exclude God ? Why doth the Holy Ghost direct us to this medita
tion, but to carry up our thoughts to the overruling power of the highest
cause and agent, disposing of time and chance, that second causes may
be seen to depend upon him both in being and operation ? and that we
should not abuse our talents, by confiding in them without God, or
turning and using them against God, either to oppose his interest, or
defeat his judgments ? So that I might rest here. But the meanest
capacities will require more explicit application.

II. To teach us in this lottery of human affaire to look after surer
comforts. This is the whole drift of this book ; for Solomon, in his
critical search and observation of all things done under the sun, aimeth
at this, to direct our hearts to blessings which are more stable and sure.
God would leave these things at uncertainty, that our hearts might
not too much be set upon them, that we might not pursue after favour,
riches, and credit, as the best things. If all things here did run in
one certain tenor, men, that are mightily wrought upon by sense, would
look no higher ; but there is a nobler pursuit, a better happiness to be
found elsewhere. The race is not always to the swift; but in the spiritual
race, we ' run not as uncertain,' 1 Cor. ix. 26. There the crown is
sure, if we keep running and faint not ; here the battle is not always
to the strong, and ' he that putteth on his harness must not boast as
he that putteth it off.' But if you 'fight the good fight of faith/ ' the
God of peace will tread Satan under your feet shortly,' Rom. xvi. 20.
Here bread is not to the wise ; -many persons of understanding labour and
toil all their days for the meat that perishes, and at length can hardly
get it. But if you ' labour for the meat that perisheth not, the Son of
man will give it you,' John vi. 27. In spiritual and heavenly things,
choose and have, seek and have, labour and have ; but it is not so in
worldly things ; there many times we have but our pains for our travail
Again, nor riches to men of understanding. Fools go away with the
world, and we need not envy them if we be wise to salvation : ' Thou
fool, this night shall thy soul be required of thee ; so is he that heapeth
up riches to himself, and is not rich towards God,' Luke xii. 20, 21.
Earthly things cannot make a man truly rich ; the true riches are the
heavenly treasure, the graces of the spirit, to be ' rich in faith,' James
ii. 6; 'Fruitful in good works,' 1 Tim. vi. 18, 19. He that valueth
an estate more by the possession than by the use, is a spiritual fool,
and will at length be thrown into hell for his perverse choice. No

ECCLES. IX. 11.] THE FOURTEENTH SERMON. 325

matter if you want the riches of this world, so you be rich towards
God. Christ gave his Spirit to the best disciples, but his purse to Judas,
who was a thief and a robber. Once more, nor favour to men of skill.
The favour of men, princes or people, is a very uncertain thing, and
the best experienced in affairs do not always light on it ; but if we have
the favour of God, this breedeth solid joy, Ps. iv. 7. Gladness is sent
into the heart when God smileth, though the world frowneth. These
spiritual and eternal blessings are dispensed by a sure covenant, the
others are promiscuously given by an uncertain providence.

III. What need there is God should be seen and sought unto
in all our designs and resolutions about the disposal of ourselves
and ours.

1. What will the use of means and second causes do without God?
When we have prepared best, and consulted best, the intentions we
travail with may miscarry, for the event is wholly in God's hands :
Prov. xvi. ] , ' The preparations of the heart are from man, but the
answer of the tongue is from the Lord.' Man propoundeth, intendeth,
purposeth ; but the success cometh from God.

2. When we have done our duty, and used such good means as God
affordeth, then we may quietly refer the success to God, in whose
hands are all the ways of the children of men?, and upon whose good
pleasure the issues of all things depend, Prov. xvi. 13.

IV. The wisest and best of men must not expect always to be happy,
but must prepare themselves for sinister chances ; for the words are
brought in upon this occasion of rejoicing in our comforts. In an un»-
certain world we must always reserve a liberty of full and free submis
sion to God's providence, if the event should not answer expectation ;
for 4 the race is not always to the swift, nor the battle to the strong.'
We must not be too confident of future worldly events, for in these
things God, by whose providence all things are governed, would leave
us to uncertainty. Alas ! many times we mistake and miss of fit
opportunities, and then the best preparations and sufficiencies will be
lost. ' My times are in thy hand,' saith David, Ps. xxxi. 15. And
sometimes God interposeth, and will be glorified by us in an afflicted
condition. Therefore you must reserve a liberty to God, to order and
govern you according to his own pleasure, as to success in your call
ings, comfort in your relations, favour with men in your employments-.
God may make every relation a door to let in affliction. You should
often consider the sovereignty of God, the uncertainty of your own
lives, the mutability of all worldly things. You speak arrogantly
when you presume of success, and take more upon you than you are
able to perform : 1 Sam. ii. 3, ' Talk no more exceeding proudly ; let
not arrogancy come out of your mouth ;' that is, presumptuous conceits
of absolute success. And the apostle James, chap. iv. 13, 14, &c.,
' Go to now, ye that say, To-day or to-morrow we will go into such a
city, and continue there a year, and buy and sell, and get gain. Your
life is a vapour; and ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shall live, and
do this or that. Now ye rejoice in your boastings, all such rejoicing
is evil.' There are certain times when God is resolved to proceed with
his people in a judiciary way, and then all means we can use will
not keep off the stroke : Amos ii. 14-16, ' Therefore the flight shall

326 THE FOURTEENTH SERMOX. [ECCLES. IX. 11.

perish from the swift, and the strong shall not strengthen his force,
nor the mighty deliver himself ; neither shall he stand that handleth the
bow, nor he that is swift of foot deliver himself, nor he that rideth the
horse. He that is courageous among the mighty shall flee away in that
day, saith the Lord.' No means, though never so probable, will avail
us in a time of judgments ; neither speed of horse or foot, neither
strength of body, nor courage of mind, nor provision of armour, nor
skill to use it ; but the judgments shall reach all they aim at. Then
it is plainly fulfilled, that ' the race is not to the swift, nor the battle
to the strong/ &c.

V. Take heed of carnal confidence, or depending upon the suffi
ciency of any means, though never so likely to produce their effect.
Partly because God delighteth to cross men in their carnal confidences,
he blasteth those sufficiencies which we depend upon and rejoice in
apart from himself, to maintain his own right. Success is his : ' The
battle is the Lord's,' 1 Sam. xvii. 47. He blasts men in the things
they boast of. Asahel's swiftness was his ruin ; so was Ahithophel's
policy and Absolom's hair. God saith to Babylon, thy understanding
hath undone thee. Men often by their wit bring themselves into mis
chief, yea, into hell.

VI. To keep humble men of the best abilities and sufficiencies for
any work.

1. Before the event ; for many times they meet with more disap
pointments than those that want them, and their best designs miscarry
when meaner persons are carried through their difficulties with less ado.

2. After the event we must look above second causes, not attribute
anything to our own strength or gifts, but to God's assistance and
blessing on our labours. ' Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom,
nor the strong man glory in his might,' &c., Jer. ix. 23. So Deut. viii.
17, 18, ' Say not in thy heart, My power, and the might of my hand,
hath gotten me this wealth. Thou shalt remember the Lord thy
God, for he it is that giveth thee power to get wealth.' Let us not
' sacrifice to our own net.' ' The battle is not to the strong, nor bread
to the wise.' It is God's, and he will not be robbed of his glory. And
as we should carry it humbly towards God, so also to men, not de
spising them of mean gifts. Many times God giveth them more suc
cess in the ministry, in ordinary callings, in favour and preferments in
the world, or esteem in the eyes of the people. It is God only makes
the difference, and what thou hast above others thou hast it from God,
and for God ; not to lift up thyself, but to exalt God ; therefore give
thanks, and do not contemn others.

VII. To prevent the discouragement of those that want gifts, or
parts, or means. Suppose their adversaries be mighty : ' It is nothing
with God to help with many, or them that have no power,' 2 Chron.
xiv. 11. The less in the creature the more in God : 2 Cor. xii. 9, ' His
power is perfected in our weakness/ God many times passeth over
the strong, wise, and understanding, and gets himself most glory in
protecting the weak, and providing for them.

The issue of all is this : Let us bear all things befalling us from the
wise hand and providence of the Lord, and encourage ourselves in his
all-sufficiency in all straits and difficulties.

ACTS XXI. 14.] THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. 327

SERMON XV.

And when lie would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will
of the Lord be done. — ACTS XXI. 14.

THE history that concerns this passage begins at the 8th verse. In
the whole you may take notice : —

I. Of the occasion.

II. Of the carriage of the saints upon it.

I. In the occasion I observe : —

1. That Paul was now at Cesarea, in Philip's house, ver. 8. Philip
was one of those that were scattered and driven out of his dwelling by
Paul's persecution, Acts viii. 4, 5 ; and now he received him into his
own house. Philip, that was injured by Paul a persecutor, is easily
reconciled with Paul a convert. It is an ill office to rake in the filth
which God hath covered, and it argueth some envy at the divine grace
to upbraid men with sins committed before conversion. Former mis
carriages and injuries should be forgotten. If Christ hath taken them
into his bosom, we should not be strange to them.

2. There Agabus comes to him and prophesieth of Paul's bonds at
Jerusalem. Agabus was a prophet, but by what appears of him in
scripture, ever a prophet of evil tidings : he foretold a famine, Acts
xi. 28, and now Paul's bonds. God will be glorified by all manner
of tempers and dispositions. Some, like Agabus, come always with a
sad message in their mouths ; and yet these have their use. Even those
that give warning of judgments to come should be accepted, as well
as those that bring us hopes of mercy and deliverance. It was an
unjust exception of the king of Israel against Micaiah, 1 Kings
xxii. 8, ' I hate him ; for he doth not prophesy good concerning me,
but evil.' They that do evil do not love to hear of evil ; and yet
that may be true which is not pleasing.

3. Agabus useth a sign, ver. 11 ; he goes and binds himself, and
showeth thus it should be done with Paul at Jerusalem. This was
usual with the prophets ; as Isaiah went naked and barefoot to show
what should be their usage under the king of Assyria, Isa. xx. 2, 3.
Ezekiel was to pack up his stuff and remove, to signify what should
be the lot of the people, Ezek. xii. 3-5 ; that God might teach his
people by visible signs, as well as by word of mouth, and what was
received by both senses (sight and hearing) might make a deeper im
pression upon their souls ; therefore he hath instituted sacraments.
As kings delight to have their royal deeds not only recorded in
chronicles, but to have some monuments set up as a sign which may
be perpetuated in future ages, so the Lord Jesus, having vanquished
death, hell, the grave, the devil, and sin, not only has it recorded in
his word, but would give us signs and monuments, that we might
continually remember both the victory and the comfort we have by
Christ.

But what needs Paul so often to be warned of his bonds ? He had
been told before, Acts xx. 22, 23, ' I go bound in the spirit to Jeru
salem, not knowing the things that shall befal me there, save that the

328 THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. [ACTS XXI. 14.

Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions
abide me.' And then again, in this chapter, Acts xxi. 4, ' There were
some disciples which said to Paul through the Spirit that he should
not go up to Jerusalem.' How shall we reconcile these expressions?
They ' said through the Spirit that Paul should not go up to Jerusa
lem ;' and yet Paul was ' bound in the spirit to go to Jerusalem.' In
this latter place we must distinguish between the prediction of troubles
and the counsel of safety. The prediction of troubles ; so they said
through the Spirit that it would be dangerous for Paul to go to Jerusalem,
but they dissuaded him from going to Jerusalem out of their own private
love and affection to him ; so that Paul was warned again and again.

Quest. But why was he warned so often ?

Ans. That he might be thoroughly prepared. God doth not love
to take his children unprovided. Paul was not surprised, but had
warning upon warning of his present danger. If a sudden and unex
pected flood of miseries break in upon us, it is not because we want
warning, but because we will not take warning. When we are well
at ease, we will not think of death and the cross ; and therefore, if we
be unprovided, we may thank our own security.

II. The carriage of the saints upon this occasion. And there we
may take notice of four things : —

1. The entire affection of the disciples to Paul, who had done them
good : they besought him, &c.

2. Paul's entire affection to God : yet he would not be persuaded.

3. Their discretion : when he would not be persuaded, they ceased.

4. The ground of their discretion, their piety : they said, The will of
the Lord be done.

1. Their entire affection to Paul : ' Both, we and they of that place be
sought him that he would not go up to Jerusalem,' ver. 12. This en
treaty did not proceed from self-love, for they were resolved to go with
him, ver. 15, but zeal for God's glory. The lives and liberties of those
that are eminent instruments of God's glory are very dear and precious
to God's faithful people. Paul declares of Aquila and Priscilla, Kom .
xvi. 4, ' For my life laid they down their own necks ;' and Acts xix.
31, His friends desired him ' that he would not adventure into the
theatre.' They have them in singular love for their worth's sake, and
therefore, when they are in danger they weep sore, Acts xx. 37 ; and
when they are dead they make great lamentation : ' Devout men car
ried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him,'
Acts viii. 2. As the Israelites said to David, 2 Sam. xxi. 17, ' Thou
shalt go no more out with us to battle, that thou quench not the light
of Israel ;' that is, lest the glory and splendour of the nation perish
with thee. The loss of a good magistrate is a great loss, and such
instruments are not easily had again when once lost.

But was this well done to persuade him ?

Yes ; for though the prophet had foretold what Paul should 'suffer, yet
we know of no command they had to the contrary. All desires against
God's secret will are not unlawful, when we afterwards submit to his
revealed will : 1 Kings viii. 18, ' And the Lord said to David my
father, Whereas it was in thine heart to build an house unto my name,
thou didst well that it was in thy heart.' And yet that was against

ACTS XXI. 14.] THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. 329

God's secret will ; it was in his heart to build God's house, and it was
no sin, for there was no command to the contrary. So here they were
to desire the preservation of so precious an instrument as Paul was ;
yet Satan might have a hand in it, from their persuasion to weaken
his resolution. Satan often laboureth to take us off from our duty by
the persuasion of our loving friends, who mean as well in what they
say to us. When Christ had told of his sufferings at Jerusalem, Peter
said, ' Be it far from thee, Lord ; this shall not be unto thee.' Our
Saviour replied, ' Get thee behind me, Satan,' Mat. xvi. 22, 23. Who
would have thought that Christ's disciple should have been Satan's
instrument, and then when speaking in love to his master ? There
fore we must not measure their counsel by their good meaning, but
by God's word, and be deaf to all relations, that we may discharge our
duty to God. See Deut. xiii. 6, 7. In our affections to eminent instru
ments to God's glory, there may be much of carnal infirmity.

2. Here was Paul's firm resolution : ' He would not be persuaded.'

Did Paul do well in this? How doth this agree with that
character of heavenly wisdom that it is ' easy to be entreated ? '
James iii. 17.

I answer — In our duty it is praiseworthy to be easy to be entreated,
but not from our duty. Paul went bound in the spirit to Jerusalem.
He knew the will of God, and 'therefore though they did even break
his heart, they could not break his purpose. No persuasions of friends,
no apprehensions of danger, should turn us out of the way wherein God
commands us to walk. No persuasion. So Christ, when he was de
sired to avoid suffering, which was the end of his coming into the
world, rejected the motion. It is notable, the Lord Jesus with the same
indignation rebuketh Peter dissuading him from suffering, as he did
the devil tempting him to idolatry. See Mat. xvi. 23, compared
with Mat. iv. 10. No dangers. Here were dangers threatened.
Agabus foretold bonds, the Spirit foretold bonds, others told him of
bonds, yet Paul was not persuaded. So when the king of Babylon
threatened the three children, they resolutely answered, Dan. iii. 18,
' Our God, whom we serve, is able to deliver us ; but if not, be it
known unto thee, 0 king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor
worship thy golden image.' And therefore Paul rebukes them, for
they were weeping when they saw his resolution : ' What ! mean ye to
break my heart ? For I am not only ready to be bound, but to die at
Jerusalem for the name of Christ' A little to clear the expression
by the way.

Is it not a good thing to have a broken heart ? And are not they
that further it to be commended rather than reproved ?

I answer — There is a twofold heart — a heart that is hard against
God, and soft for God ; and a heart that is hard for God, and soft
against God. The first, when it is bold in sinning, but fearful and soft
in troubles. As Deut. xx. 8, 'The fearful and the soft-hearted/ But
now the heart which is hard for God, and soft against God, is the
heart which is a coward in sin ; but like a lion, undaunted in all
manner of sufferings. They will trust in God though he kill them,
and can confront the greatest dangers, and yet tremble at the least
offence against God, and dare not do it. Now saith Paul, You

330 THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. [ACTS XXI. 14.

break my heart ; that is, even weaken my courage, and take me off
from my purpose.

3. Observe their discretion, that ' when he would not be persuaded,
they ceased.' Either Paul told them what intimation he had from
God. or else they thought so wise a man as Paul would not thrust
himself upon danger without a warrant. It is the disposition of
humble spirits not to be peremptory of their own conceits, but to
submit to those that are wiser than themselves. Mat. iii. 15, John
would not at first admit Christ to his baptism, out of reverence to him,
and humility. But saith Christ, ' Suffer it to be so now.' When he
was informed of Christ's mind, then he suffered him. So those that were
so zealous for inclosing of the common salvation, 'When they heard that
God had granted repentance unto life to the Gentiles, they held their
peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles
granted repentance unto life,' Acts xi. 18. It showeth we should not
be too stiff in our private conceits and humours, when a plain evidence
appeareth to the contrary, — a lesson that men have great need to learn.

4. Their piety, the ground of their discretion : ' The will of the
Lord be done.' The scripture speaks : —

[1.] Of God's determining and decreeing will: Eph. i. 11, 'He
doth all things according to the counsel of his will.'

[2.] Of his approving or liking will : Kom. xii. 2, ' That ye may
prove what is that good, acceptable, and perfect will of God/

The text speaks not of his commanded, but of his intended will ;
not of his will to be done by us, but of his will to be done upon us.
God's intended will is either — (1.) Secret, before the decree bring forth
the issue and event ; (2.) or else declared by the event. While it is
secret, we pray for the accomplishment of it : Jer. xxix. 11, ' I know
the thoughts that I think towards you.' &c. And we conceive all our
desires with submission to it. But now we speak of his will revealed
and declared in his providence. There is a submission required to
both.

1. To God's intended will, while it is yet kept secret.

That in every business we should ask his leave and blessing. It is
a piece of religious manners to begin with God.

[1.] His leave, as Judges i. 1 : ' Shall I go up and fight against the
Canaanites, or shall I not ? ' And thus Jehoshaphat would inquire of
the prophet, ' Shall I go up to Ramoth-Gilead, and prevail ? ' The
honest heathens had this principle, A Jove principium, that every
action was to be begun with God.

Balaam had a conscience this way, he would inquire of God before
he would proceed either to curse or bless. By this means we ac
knowledge God, our dependence upon him, and his dominion over us.
It is robbery to use any goods without the owner's leave. We and
all ours are the goods of God. God hath such a dominion over us as
a man hath over his goods ; not only a dominion of jurisdiction, as
governor in law, but a dominion of propriety. Therefore in journeys,
in removing of our dwelling, in disposal of our children, God must
not be left out, but be treated with in the first place.

[2.] His blessing. When the event is uncertain, beg the Lord's
concurrence, and the blessing of his providence : Jer. x. 23, ' 0 Lord,

ACTS XXI. 14.] THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. 331

I know the way of man is not in himself ; it is not in man that
walketh to direct his steps.' Man cannot manage his own actions
with any comfort or success ; therefore we must beg it of God, whose
will doth all in the case. So Gen. xxiv. 12, ' And he said, 0 Lord
God of my master Abraham, I pray thee send me good speed this day/
We are to desire all may speed while we are in God's way. It is a
vain thing to promise ourselves great matters without the leave and
blessing of providence ; for our lives and actions, and all which con
cern us, are in God's hands.

2. We must refer the event to his determination. This is a great
part of trust in God, and of quietness of mind, when we are so per
suaded of the Lord's goodness, wisdom, and power that we leave the
event to him, and refer it that he shall cast it as he pleaseth, being so
sensible of the power of his providence, and so confident of the good
ness of his conduct. Submitting all things to God's will after the
event is patience, and submitting all things to God's will before the
event is a notable piece of faith. When I trust God absolutely, let
him do with ine what he pleaseth ; but I know he is a good God, and
he will do nothing but what is good, and what is for the best. We are
obliged in all things we design to be subordinate to God's will, and to
accept of it : Bom. i. 10, ' Making request, if by any means now at
length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come
unto you ; James iv. 15, ' We ought to say, If the Lord will ; ' 1 Cor.
iv. 19, ' But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will/ So in
many other places. This was a truth evident to the heathens.
Plato brings in Alcibiades asking Socrates how he should speak of
future events, and in what manner he should express himself ; and
Socrates answers, Even as God will. To use such an express reserva
tion in all our undertakings is profitable to beget reverence in our
selves, and to instruct others. Thus far the light of nature teacheth
men. I confess it is not absolutely necessary in all cases to express
ourselves so, but this disposition should be in our minds : 1 Cor. xi.
34, ' And the rest will I set in order when I come/ He doth not
say there, ' If God will,' but yet he reserves that. 1 speak this as the
lowest thing, that we be not too confident of events, but refer them to
the Lord's will. But a child of God goeth higher : he knows he hath
a good God, a heavenly Father, which guides all things in wisdom,
power, and goodness. And the event may be against his desires, ap
petites, conceits, fancies, but he knows God will govern and do better
for him than his own choices. He trusts all to God.

3. Our purposes and desires must be so moderated that we may be
forearmed for all events : 2 Sam. xv. 25, 26, ' If I shall find favour in
the eyes of the Lord, he will bring me again, and show me both it and
his habitation : but if he say thus, I have no delight in thee ; let him
do with me as seemeth good unto him/ Such a holy indifferency
should there be upon our spirits, that we should be like a die in the
hand of Providence, to be cast high or low according as it falls.
When we are over-earnest for temporal blessings, we do but make a
scourge, a snare, and a rod many times to ourselves. For when God's
will is declared to the contrary, this fills us with bitter sorrow ; and
obstinate desires pettishly solicited put us upon great vexation and

332 THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. [ACTS XXI. 14.

disappointment, and that layeth us open to atheism, and distrust of
God, the conduct of his providence, and the promises of the invisible
world. Therefore, until God hath declared his pleasure, there must
be such moderation as to be prepared for all events.

4. When the event depends upon a duty, we must do the duty, and
refer the event to God: 1 Cor. ix. 16, ' Necessity is laid upon me;
yea, woe is me, if I preach not the gospel ! ' It is a base principle to
say we must be sure of success before we will engage for God. No ;
when there is an apparent duty we must do our duty, and trust God
with the event.

5. In a dubious case observe the ducture and leading of Providence.
The Israelites were not to remove but as they saw the pillar of cloud
before them. And so in all things the happiness of which depends
upon God's secret will. See what God's providence will lead you to :
Acts xvi. 10, ' We endeavoured to go into Macedonia, assuredly
gathering that the Lord had called us to preach the gospel unto them/
(Sometimes we are left to gather and collect for our own reason what
such or such a thing means. Now, after earnest prayer, when the fair
course and tendency of outward circumstances lead us, we may look
upon it as the way of God's providence for our good. It is said,
Ezra viii. 21, 'I proclaimed a fast, that we might afflict ourselves
before our God, to seek of him a right way for us, and for our little
ones, and for all our substance/ How did they know the Lord
was entreated for them ? Why, after prayer they found such an over
ruling instinct, such a fair invitation of Providence, that from thence
they apparently gathered, This is the right way the Lord would have
us walk in. This is the direction to be given to Christians when the
event is uncertain.

But when the event is declared in God's providence, then we have
nothing to do but plainly to submit, and that very quietly and con
tentedly, with hope and encouragement in the Lord. And that is the
main point.

Doct. That it is the duty of all God's children to be willing to
submit themselves to the dispensation of God's providence, in what
ever befalls them or theirs.

In this point there is : —

I. Something implied, that all things come within the guidance of
God's providence.

There is nothing so high but God doeth it : Dan. iv. 35, ' He doeth
according to his will in the armies of heaven, and among the inhabit
ants of the earth ; and none can stay his hand, and say unto him,
What doest thou ? ' The sun doth not shine by chance, nor the rain
fall by chance.

There is nothing so mean but it is under God's providence : Mat.
x. 29, 30, ' Not a sparrow lights to the ground without your heavenly
Father/ A mighty support unto Christians in their affliction.

There is nothing so bad but the Lord can turn it to good : Gen. 1.
20, ' Ye thought it for evil, but God meant it for good/

There is nothing which happeneth from wicked men to his children
but the Lord hath a hand in it : Job i. 21, ' The Lord hath given, and
the Lord hath taken,' &c. It is Chrysostom's gloss upon that place:

ACTS XXI. 14.] THE FIFTEENTH SERMON". 333

He doth not say the thief, the Sabean, the Chaldean, hath taken ; no,
but the Lord hath taken, the same God that gave it. If it come from
Satan, God hath a hand in it, for many of Job's troubles and afflictions,
especially upon his body, came immediately from Satan ; and yet he
saith (chap. vi. 4), ' The arrows of the Almighty stuck fast in me/
They were the arrows of the Almighty, though shot out of Satan's
bow. This certainly is implied, that God hath a will, hand, and
providence in all those things which are most contrary to us. The
will of the Lord is to be seen.

II. That which is expressed is, that we ought to submit to the
providence of God.

I shall prove it: —

1. By the example of the Lord Jesus Christ: Mat. xxvi. 39,
' Father, not as I will, but as thou wilt.' He had more to lose than
any of us have, or possibly can have ; the comfort and influence of the
presence of God in a personal union ; and more to suffer. Yet he
submits, and professeth a full subjection to his Father's will. His cup
was a bitter cup, which made him sweat drops of curdled blood, yet
he was willing to drink it, even the dregs, since it was his Father's
will. But let me fully vindicate the will of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Object. You will say, Christ desires it to pass: Mat. xxvi. 39, ' Father,
if it be possible, let this cup pass from me.' How could Christ
make an offer of prayers repugnant to God's will and purpose ? He
knew it was the will of his Father that he should suffer many
things, and be slain, and had rebuked Peter resisting the soldiers.
' The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it ? '
John xviii. 11.

Many answers may be given for the clearing of this matter.

[1.] We must know, contrary to the monothelites, that there was a
double will in Christ, as there was a double nature — divine and
human. These are not contrary, but yet distinct. The divine
nature would, because it was necessary to our redemption. The human
nature was to show a reasonable aversion of what was destructive to
it ; and yet the human nature did not contradict the will of God,
because he did it not absolutely, but only conditionally : ' Father, if it
be possible.'

[2.] There is a deliberate elective will and a natural velleity. Now
mark, the human nature did except against his suffering, not with a
deliberate, elective will, but only by a natural velleity. There is a
resolute will which overcometh all impediments, and there is an in
nocent desire, showing itself in a simple complacency in that which
is good, or a displacency to that which is evil, but goes no farther.
Apply this to the business in hand. When Christ would have the
cup pass, it is not meant of his resolute and effective will, but only of
his will expressing a simple displacency of the human nature to what
is destructive to it.

Aquinas gives us another distinction. There is a will natural and
indeliberate, and a will deliberate and elective. The one showeth the
sudden inclination of nature to what is good for us as we are living
creatures ; the other is an act of reason as we are reasonable creatures.
The natural inclination of all creatures is to preserve themselves ; but

334 THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. [ACTS XXI. 14.

the deliberate will chooseth what the understanding judgeth to be
good, all circumstances considered. The inclination of nature flees
death and torments, but reason submitteth to it. As for instance, a
bitter potion is against the inclination of nature, for, as we are living
creatures we would be put to no pain ; but the reasonable creature, by
an elective will, takes that bitter potion for health. Cutting off a
gangrened member is against the first inclination of man, as a living
creature ; we submit to it as a reasonable creature, lest it corrupt the
whole body. So in the martyrs, the flesh could not but be against suf
ferings, being contrary to their well-being as living creatures ; but the
spirit, that is their reason, guided by grace, submitted to the greatest tor
ments for the glory of God. Thus the Lord Christ saith, ' Let this
cup pass.' There was the inclination of an innocent nature declining
so dreadful an evil ; but yet it was his meat and drink to do his Father's
will ; therefore, ' Not my will, but thine be done.'

Others to the same purpose. There were two things willed by
Christ ; one was bonum naturae, the good of nature ; the other was
the glory of God with our salvation ; and the first was desired but
subordinately to the second. So that the Lord Christ is a notable
pattern that our appetites and desires are not to be according to the
interests of the flesh, but for the glory and honour of God, and the
good of others.

The next pattern we have is David, a man after God's own heart,
in 2 Sam. xv. 25, 26, ' Behold, here am I ; let him do to me as seemeth
good unto him.' What a meek submission was here to God's pleasure,
resigning up his person, crown, and estate to the wise and gracious
disposal of God, to receive a benefit or punishment as the Lord should
determine. David sets his name to a blank, and bids God write what
he pleaseth. It is hard for us to consent to known articles, but David
wholly referreth himself unto God : ' Let him do what seemeth good
unto him.'

So Abraham, the father of the faithful, how contentedly doth he
speak ; and he thought no other but that Isaac, the son of the pro
mise, should be sacrificed, Gen. xxii. 8, when his son asked him,
' Where is the burnt-offering for sacrifice ?' and he answered, ' My
son, the Lord will provide an offering ; and so they went on their way
together.' When God declareth his will not only contrary to our
natural affection, but our gracious hopes, when he taketh away instru
ments upon whose life his glory seems to depend, we have the same
answer, ' God will provide.'

The next shall be of Eli : 1 Sam. iii. 18, ' It is the Lord ; let him do
whatsoever he pleaseth.' When the sentence was passed, he humbly
submitteth. He doth not murmuringly say, Must I bear the punish
ment of my sons' iniquity ? their will is not in my power ; if they be
wicked, let them answer for it. No, ' It is the Lord ;' and his will must
stand ; ' It is the Lord,' who is too just to do us wrong, too good to do
us hurt.

The next shall be the great doctor of the Gentiles, St Paul : 2 Cor.
xii. 7-9, ' And for this I besought the Lord thrice ;' he knocked thrice
at the throne of grace, as Christ prayed thrice, and Elijah prayed thrice
for rain. Well, but the Lord made him no answer, ' But my grace is

ACTS XXI. 14.] THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. 335

sufficient for thee.' The thorn in the flesh, some painful disease or
affliction, must continue. And what saith Paul ? ' Most gladly, there
fore, will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may
rest upon me ; therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches,
in necessities, in persecutions for Christ's sake.' He doth entertain it
with some kind of cheerfulness and thanksgiving, if he may have ex
perience that the grace and power of Christ may rest upon him ; it is
enough that God's will is fulfilled, though it be with our pain and
loss.

Now let us consider : —
I. Wherein this submission consists.

II. Upon what grounds we ought to submit.

I. Wherein this submission consists.

Negatively, it is not to be insensible. Godliness doth not teach
men stoicism, to harden themselves under the rod of God. The Lord
complains of that, Jer. v. 3, 'I have stricken them, but they have
not grieved,' &c. We must lay his hand to heart as well as his word.
We are not to be like the corner-stone which bears the whole weight
of the building and feels nothing. There are two extremes — slighting
the hand of God, or fainting under it, Heb. xii. 5 ; and slighting is
worse than the other. There is no patience where there is no sense
and feeling. Certainly there can be no improvement where there
is not a feeling the rod of God, the strokes of his correcting hand
upon us.

But affirmatively, there is in it : —

1. A work of the judgment, which subscribes to the justice and
goodness of the dispensation, that it is just : Dan. ix. 7, ' 0 Lord,
righteousness belongeth unto thee, but unto us confusion of face.' It
is a smart and dreadful correction, but the Lord is righteous. And
to the goodness of it, Isa. xxxix. 8, ' Good is the word of the Lord.'
Though it was a terrible word, yet the submission of a sanctified judg
ment calls it good.

2. The act of the will is accepting of it : Lev. xxvi. 41, 'If they shall
accept of the punishment of their sin.' There is a consent and choice
of the will ; such a perfect correspondence between the temper of a
gracious heart and the will of God, they take it well and kindly from
God that it is no worse, as a patient takes bitter pills for his good.
There are some kind of reluctances of nature, but their overpowering
j udgment and will doth approve and accept. Afflictions are to be taken
as a potion, not as a drench, not forced upon us whether we will or no ;
we must accept of them, take them down ourselves ; it is a bitter cup,
but it is of our heavenly physician's tempering. Seneca, a heathen,
could say, Deo non pareo, sed assentio ex animo — I do not merely sub
mit to divine providence, but consent to it. A strange thing that a
heathen should say so. It is good, and so we accept it ; not barely out
of necessity and by a patience perforce, but there is a willing submis
sion to what the Lord ordereth concerning us.

3. There is a command reached out over the affections of anger and
sorrow. (1.) Anger, that we may not fret against the Lord : Ps. xxxvii.
1 , ' Fret not thyself against evil-doers.' Many times when words are kept
in there is a secret rising and swelling of heart against God's providence ;

336 THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. [ACTS XXI. 14.

as an oven stopped up is the hotter within. So though it may be words
do not break out, yet the heart boils, riseth, and dislikes God's -dealing :
Ps. Ixii. 1, ' My soul, keep silence to God ;' not only my tongue, but
my soul. Thoughts are as audible with God as words ; therefore there
is a command upon our anger and indignation, that it may not swell
and rise up against God's providence. (2.) Upon our sorrow, that it
may not run into excess, causing disorder. We are allowed to grieve,
but with temper and moderation. To be horny, flinty, dead, and sense
less, whatever breaches are made upon us, doth not suit with the tem
per of a Christian. Christ hath legitimated our fears and sorrows, for
in the days of his flesh he had his tears, sorrows, and groans ; there
fore, 1 Cor. vii. 31, mourn we should, but as we mourned not. If the
affection be stubborn and boisterous, it must be cited before the tribu
nal of reason. We must give an account of it : ' Why art thou cast
down, 0 my soul ? hope thou in God,' Ps. xlii. 5. The upper part of
the soul checks the excesses of the lower part when its commands are
slighted.

4; The tongue is bridled, lest discontent plash over ; as ' Aaron
held his peace,' Lev. x. 3. It was a sad stroke, but it was the Lord
He kept his tongue from murmuring against God. If there be a fire
kindled in our bosoms, we should not let the sparks fly abroad. Mur
muring is a taxing of God, as if he dealt hardly and unjustly with us ;
and if it vents itself, it is more to his dishonour : Job xl. 4, 5,
' Behold I am vile, what shall I answer thee ? I will lay my hand
upon my mouth. Once I have spoken, but I will not answer ; yea
twice, but I will proceed no further.' Job was resolute enough before
to fill his mouth with arguments ; if once he could meet with God,
he would reason the case with him, but presently is damped at God's
appearance ; and when his passions were a little calmed, he renounceth
his former bold resolutions, and would no longer give vent to his dis
temper, and is resolved to be silent before God, and to give over his plea,
and bury all his discontented thoughts in his own bosom. As if he
had said, Once in my foolish passion I was complaining of thee, and
desirous to dispute with thee ; it is time to give over that debate, and
humbly to submit.

II. What are the grounds of this submission ? For patience is wise
and considerate, and proceeds upon solid reasons, as impatience is
rash and unreasonable.

1. They see God in his providence : Ps. xxxix. 9, ' I was dumfy
and opened not my mouth, because thou didst it.' That is the first
principle of submission ; surely God hath a hand in it : Isa. xxxviii.
15, ' What shall I say ? he hath spoken to me, himself hath done it.'
That passage, though it be in a song of thanksgiving, doth not relate
to the deliverance, but the affliction, the disease and sentence of death
which he had received. There is atheism and anti-providence in our
murmurings. If we did see God at the end of causes, we could no
more murmur against his providence than we can against his creation.
You would laugh at that man that should murmur and complain
because God made him a man and not an angel. It is as ridiculous
to oppose yourselves against the will of God in other dispensations ;
and the more immediately the affliction comes from God, the greater

ACTS XXL 14.] THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. 337

our submission should "be ; as, in sickness, and death of friends and
relations, ' It is the Lord/ But if subordinate instruments be used
in bringing on the affliction, every wheel works according to the
motion of the first mover ; all the links are fastened to God's hands ;
therefore if we look no higher than the creature, we murmur, and
break our teeth in biting at the next link. David was so far from
opposing God that he bears the contumely of the instrument : 2 Sam.
xvi. 11, ' Let him alone, for the Lord hath bid him curse.' That was
a time of humiliation, not revenge. If God will admonish us of our
duty by the injuries of men, and cure our impostume with the razor
of their sharp tongue, we must be content. To resist lower officers
of the state is to contemn the authority with which £hey are armed.
They could not wag their tongues without God.

2. That God hath an absolute sovereignty to do what he will :
Eom. ix. 20, 21, ' Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it,
Why hast thou made me thus ? Hath not the potter power over the
clay ? We are in his hands, as the clay in the hand of the potter.'
His supreme right and dominion over the creatures, to dispose of them
according to his pleasure, should be often thought of by us : Job ix.
12, ' Behold he taketh away, who can hinder ? who shall say unto him,
What doest thou ? ' He hath an absolute dominion, and is not account
able to any. A man may do with his own as he pleaseth. Why
should we not allow him the common privilege of all proprietors ?
A man may cut out his own cloth as he pleases. If God deprive us of
any enjoyment, there is no resisting him by force, seeing God is
omnipotent ; nor ought there to be any question to be made of the
justice of the fact, seeing he hath absolute dominion, and is not
accountable to any. All creatures are in his hand to dispose of them
as he pleaseth ; and sometimes he sees fit to take them away in a
violent manner, so as may most affect the parties interested, and show
us his sovereignty. He will do it in his own way, by arming the thoughts
and humours of our own bodies against us. Here our subjection to
God must begin, till he be pleased to give some farther account of his
dealing with us : Job xxxiii. 13, ' Why dost thou strive against him ?
for he giveth not account of any of his' matters.' Before what tri
bunal will you call the Lord ? Where will you cite him to answer
for the wrong done to you ? This sovereignty of God doth exceed
ingly calm the heart ; God hath right alone to govern the world. He
did govern it before we were born, and will do it when we are gone.
He deposeth kings and disposeth kingdoms and all affairs as he will.
Men must not prescribe rules to God, nor limit his uncontrollable
authority. Our work is not to dispute and quarrel, but to obey and
submit in all things.

3. This sovereignty of God is modified and mitigated in the dis
pensation of it with several attributes. As —

[1.] With infinite justice : Deut. xxvii. 26 ; when every curse was
pronounced they were to say Amen, let it come to pass, for it is just.
All that we suffer is deserved, nay, ' less than our iniquities deserve,'
Ezra ix. 13. As the restored Israelites acknowledge, when they were
in Babylon, they might have been in hell. Job xxxiv. 10, ' Far be it
from God that he should do wickedness, or the Almighty that he

VOL. 1L Y

338 THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. [ACTS XXI. 14.

should commit iniquity.' All such thoughts are to be rejected with
abhorrence and indignation. We have strange conceptions and
thoughts of God when under a temptation ; ver. 23, ' He will not lay
upon man more than right,' that he should enter into judgment with
God. No; he goeth on just and sure grounds, though we do not
always discern them.

[2.] God doth it too with great faithfulness ; they look on all afflic
tions as federal dispensations, as appendages of the covenant of grace :
Ps. cxix. 75, ' In very faithfulness thou hast afflicted me.' Mark, he
doth not say, notwitJistanding thy faithfulness, but in faithfulness he
performs his covenant. When he thresheth us, it is to make our
husks fly off, that he may quicken us to a serious remembrance of
himself, and of the duties we owe to him.

[3.] It is ordered with great wisdom : ' For God is a God of judg
ment/ Isa. xxx. 18. He knows what is best for his people. We
think this and that best, but God is wiser than we. When many
providences fall out, we think it would be better for the church if it
were otherwise. But this is to tax God's wisdom, and charge him
with want of love and tenderness towards his people ; they are dearer
to him than they are to you. Chrysostom shows how we take upon
us to order affairs. He brings in an instance of a man that is very
kind to the poor ; if he dies they are undone : have you more care of
them than God their maker ? Job did not eat his morsels alone, but
the poor did eat his bread, and were clothed with his fleece, therefore
the sides of the poor are said to bless him. Cannot God provide for
the poor without Job ? So in like cases for the church's sake. This
providence seems to tend altogether to evince ; but God knows 'how
by these and these means to provide for his people ; and you must
not prescribe to him. It was blasphemy in Alphonsus to say, Si Deo
a consiliis adfuisset, se consultius multa ordinaturum — ' That if he
had been by when God made the world, he would have ordered some
things with greater advice and better care. He would not have placed
the horns of the beasts above their eyes, but under their eyes.' Such
blasphemy do we secretly lisp out in our murmurings and discourses
about providence, when we are questioning how this, that, and the
other thing can be for his glory. The Lord knows how to guide all
things to his glory, and we must absolutely yield to it.

[4.] With much love ; for he that hath the wisdom of a father hath
also the bowels of a mother. A mother may sooner forget a poor
shiftless child than God will forget his people, Isa. xlix. 15, &c.
There is a great deal of love showed in our afflictions. Sometimes in
mitigating them: 1 Cor. x. 13, 'God is faithful, who will not suffer
you to be tempted above what you are able to bear.' And as Jacob
drove on as the little ones were able to bear, so the Lord suits his
conduct and lays on the affliction as his people are able to bear.
Castles are victualled before they are besieged. After great comforts
then comes affliction: Heb. x. 32, 'After you were enlightened ye
endured a great fight of affliction.' Then again, in refreshing their
troubles with many gracious experiences. The Lord doth things
which seem very bitter to the carnal sense and gust, but when he hath
defecated and refined our taste, then he sheds abroad his love into our

ACTS XXI. 14.] THE FIFTEENTH SERMON. 339

hearts by the Holy Ghost, Horn. v. 3, 5. Their adoption is cleared
up, and the loss of outward comfort is accompanied with a greater
increase of spiritual comfort. Again, he shows his love in ordering
all things for their good, Kom. via. 28. Out of what corner soever
the wind blows, it blows good to %the saints. ' Arise, 0 north wind,
and blow thou south,' £c. North and south, contrary points ; Cant. iv.
16, yet 'the spices of his garden flow out ;' that which is against our
will is not against our profit ; God is still pursuing what is for his
own glory and good of the elect. So all that falleth out is either good
or will tend to good.

Use. This teacheth us upon what grounds there should be such a
submission to all personal and domestical calamities which may befall
any of us, and to all that befall the church. It is the will of God ; and
that is the great ground of composing the heart whatever falleth out.
Whenever you hear of the increase of violence, or any resolution
against the people of God, this should calm us, ' The will of the Lord
be done ;' God knows what is best for his people. This is an ever
lasting ground of comfort,, that we are still in God's hands, and what
ever befalls us, it comes by his special providence, even by his that
numbers the hairs of our heads, and who carves out every condition
to us : Dent, xxxiii. 3, ' Surely he loved his people ; all the saints are
in his hands.' When the disciples were sore troubled and affrighted,
John vi. 20, ' Jesus comes to them and said, Be not afraid, it is I '
that order this. There are many remarkable passages in that story.
The disciples were, in the dark of the night, overtaken with a mighty
storm, and for a long time did not know what would become of them.
The text saith they had rowed about twenty- five or thirty furlongs be
fore Christ appears. Christ seeth it not fit to appear at first, but lets
the trial go on until it be a trial indeed.. Now about the fourth watch
of the night, Jesus passed by, Mark vi. 48 ; that is the morning
watch, and then Jesus appears to them. We are very tender of our
selves, and soon think we are low and tried enough, therefore would fain
be delivered ; but our wise Lord seeth we need more. When Christ
came, then their fears are increased. Christ came walking upon the
water, and they thought it was a spectre. Spirits broken with troubles
are very apt to take in afflicting impressions from everything they see
and hear. The very way of our mercies may be matter of terror to us.
At length he discovereth himself: ' It is I, be not afraid.' I walk upon
that water which seems to be ready to swallow, you up. I, that raised
the waves, know how to still them. Here is that which may allay all
our disquiets and fears. Kemember, it is not the instrument but
Christ and God must be eyed, and the will of the Lord be done.

In our darkest condition God seeth us, when we do not see him :
Ps. Ixxiii. 22, 23, and Job xxiii. 9, 10, ' I looked on the left hand
where he doth work, but I cannot behold him : he hideth himself on
the right hand that I cannot see him. But he knoweth the way that
I take : when he hath tried me, I shall come forth as gold!'

340 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JOHN III. 16.

SERMON XVI.

i

God so loved the world, that he gave his only-begotten Son, that tvhoso-
ever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. —
JOHN III. 16.

IN these words you have the sum and substance of the gospel. In
them observe : —

1. The fountain and original of all that grace and salvation which
is brought unto us, God's unspeakable love to mankind : God so loved
the loorld.

2. The way which God took to recover our lapsed condition, or the
effect and fruit which flows from this fountain : that he gave his only-
begotten Son.

3. The end of it.: that whosoever believeth in him should not perish,
but have everlasting life i where take notice of —

pL] The qualification, or the free and easy condition put upon men
in the gospel : that ivhosoever believeth in him.

[2.] The benefit that resulteth to us, expressed negatively and affir
matively : should not perish, but have everlasting life.

First, The rise and beginning of all is God's inconceivable love :
' God so loved the world/ Where observe : —

1. The object : the world.

2. The act : loved.

3. The degree : so loved.

1. The word by which the object is expressed is ' the world/ which
noteth mankind in its corrupt and miserable state : 1 John v. 19,
' The whole world lies in sin.' The world is a heap of men who had
broken .God's law, forfeited his love and favour ; they neither loved
nor feared God, but were unthankful and unholy ; yet this world God
loved.

2. The act : ' he loved.' The love of God is twofold — the love of
benevolence and the love of complacence.

[1.] The love of benevolence is the pity and compassion of God to
wards man lying in sin and misery. This is understood in this place,
as also in Titus iii. 4, ' The kindness and love of God our Saviour to
wards maa appeared.'

[2,] The love of complacence. So he loveth us when he hath made
us lovely. In which sense it is said, Ps. xi. 7, ' The righteous God
loveth righteousness ;' John xvi. 27, ' The Father himself loveth you,
because ye loved me.' This belongeth not to this place.

3. The degree : ' eo loved.' He doth not tell you how much, but
leaveth it to your most solemn, raised thoughts. It is rather to be
conceived than spoken of, and admired rather than conceived.

Observe from the words : —

That the beginning .and first cause of our salvation is the mere love
of God. The outward occasion was our misery, the inward moving
cause was God's love.

[1.] Love is at the bottom of all. "We may give a reason of other
things, but we cannot give a reason of his love. God showed his

JOHN III. 16.] THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. 341

wisdom, power, justice, and holiness in our redemption by Christ. If
you ask, Why he made so much ado about a worthless creature, raised
out of the dust of the ground at first, and had now disordered himself,
and could be of no use to him ? We have an answer at hand, Because
he loved us. If you continue to ask, But why did he love us ? We
have no other answer but because he loved us ; for beyond the first
rise of things we cannot go. And the same reason is given by Moses,
Deut. vii. 7, 8, ' The Lord did not set his love upon you, nor choose
you, because you were more in number than any people, for ye were
the fewest of all people ; but because the Lord loved you ;' that is, in
short, he loved you because he loved you. The same reason is given
by our Lord Jesus Christ, Mat. xi. 26, ' Even so, Father, for so it
seemed good in thy sight.' All came from his free and undeserved
mercy ; higher we cannot go in seeking after the causes of what is
done for our salvation.

[2.] The most remarkable thing that is visible in the progress and
perfection of our salvation by Christ is love. And it is meet that the
beginning, middle, and end should suit. Nay, if love be so conspicuous
in the whole design and carrying on of this blessed work, it is much
more in the rise and fountain. God's great end in our redemption
was the demonstration of his love and mercy to mankind ; yea, not
only the demonstration, but the commendation of it. That is the
apostle's word, Horn. v. 8, ' God commendeth his love to us, in that
while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.' A thing may be
demonstrated as real that is not commended or set forth as great.
God's design was that we should not only believe the reality, but
admire the greatness of his love. Now, from first to last love is so
conspicuous that we cannot overlook it. Light is not more con
spicuous in the sun than the love of God in our redemption; by
Christ.

[3.] If there were any other cause, it must be either the merit of
Christ, or some worthiness on our part.

(1.) The merit of Christ was not the first cause of God's love, but
the manifestation, fruit, and effect of it. The text telleth,.he first
' loved the world,' and then ' gave his only-begotten Son.' It is said,
1 John iii. 16, 'Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid
down his life for us.' Look, as we perceive and find out causes by
their proper effects, so we perceive the love of God by the death of
Christ. Christ is the principal means whereby God carrieth on the
purposes of his grace, and therefore is represented in scripture as the
servant of his decrees.

(2.) No worthiness in us; for when his love moved him to give
Christ for us, he had all mankind in his prospect and view, as lying
in the polluted mass, or in a state of sin and misery, and then
provided a Redeemer for them. God at first made a perfect law,
which forbade all sin upon pain of death. Man did break this law,
and still we break it day by day in every sin. Now when men lived,
and went on in sin and hostility against God, he was pleased then to
send his Son to assume our nature, and die for our transgressions.
Therefore the giving of a Redeemer was the work of his free mercy.
Man loved not God, yea, was an enemy to God, when Christ came to

342 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JOHN III. 16.

make the atonement : 1 John iv. 10, ' Herein is love, not that we loved
God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for
our sins ;' Col. i. 21, 'And you that were sometimes alienated, and
enemies in your minds by wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled.'
We were senseless of our misery, careless of our remedy ; so far from
deserving, that we desired no such mattter. God's love was at the
beginning, not ours.

Use 1. Is to confute all misapprehensions of God. It is the grand
design of Satan to lessen our opinion of God's goodness. So he
•assaulted our first parents, as if God (notwithstanding all his good
ness in their creation) was envious of man's felicity and happiness.
And he hath not left off his old wont. He seeketh to hide God's
goodness, and to represent him as a God that delighteth in our
destruction and damnation, rather than in our salvation ; as if he were
inexorable, and hardly entreated to do us good. And why ? That
we may stand aloof from God, and apprehend him as unlovely. Or if
he cannot prevail so far, he tempteth us to poor, unworthy, mean
thoughts of his goodness and mercy. Now we cannot obviate the
temptation better than by due reflections on his love in giving his Son
for the world. This showeth that he is fuller of mercy and goodness
than the sun is of light or the sea of water. So great an effect shows
the greatness of the cause. Wherefore did he express his love in such
a wonderful, astonishing way, but that we might have higher and larger
thoughts of his goodness and mercy? By other effects we easily
collect the perfection of his attributes ; that his power is omnipotent,
Eom. i. 20 ; that his knowledge is omniscient, Heb. iv. 12, 13. And
by this effect it is easy to conceive that his love is infinite, or that
' God is love.'

Use 2. Is to quicken us to admire the love of God in Christ.

There are three things which commend any favour done unto us : —
(1.) The good will of him that givetb ; (2.) The greatness of the
gift ; (3.) The unworthiness of him that receiveth. All concur here.

1. The good will of him that giveth. Nothing moved God to do
this but his own love. It was from the free motion of his own heart,
without our thought .and asking. No other reason is given or can be
given. We made no suit for any such thing ; it could not enter into
our minds and hearts ; into our minds to conceive, or into our hearts
to desire, such a remedy to recover the lapsed estate of mankind.
Not into our minds, for it is a great mystery: 1 Tim. iii. 16, 'And
without controversy, great is the mystery of godliness,' &c. Not into
our hearts to ask or desire ; for it would have seemed a strange
request that we should ask that the eternal Son of God should assume
our flesh, and be made sin and a curse for us. But grace hath
wrought ' exceeding abundantly, above all that we can ask or think/
Eph. iii. 20 ; above what we can imagine, and above what we can
pray for to him.

2. The greatness of the gift. Great things do even force their way
into our minds, whether we will or no. The gift of Jesus Christ is so
great, that the love of God is gone to the uttermost in it. He hath not
a better Christ, nor a more worthy Kedeemer, nor another Son to die
for us ; nor could the Son of God suffer greater indignities than he

JOHN III. 16.] THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. 343

hath suffered for our sakes. God said to Abraham, Gen. xxii. 12,
' Now I know that thou fearest God, since thou hast not withheld thy
son, thine only son, from me.' God was not ignorant before, but the
meaning is, this is an apparent proof and instance of it. So now
we may know God loveth us ; here is the manifest token and sign
of it.

3. The unworthiness of him that receiveth ; this is also in the case.
We were altogether unworthy that the Son of God should be incarnate,
and die for our sakes. This is notably improved by the apostle, Horn.
v. 7, 8, ' For scarcely for a righteous man will one die, but for a good
man some would even dare to die : but God commendeth his love to
us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.' The apostle
alludeth to the distinction familiar among the Jews : they had their
good men, or bountiful ; their righteous men, zealous for the law ;
and their wicked men, obnoxious to judgment. Peradventure one
would venture his life for a very merciful person, but you shall hardly
find any to be so liberal and friendly as to venture his life for a right
eous and just man, or a man of rigid innocence. But mark, there are
abating terms — scarcely and perhaps. The case is rare that one should
die for another, be he never so good and righteous. But God's ex
pression of mercy was infinitely above the proportion of any the most
friendly man ever showed. There was nothing in the object to move
him to it, when we were neither good nor just, but wicked. Without
respect to any worth in us, for we were all in a damnable estate, he
sent his Son to die for us, to rescue and free us from eternal death,
and to make us partakers of eternal life. God so loved the world,
when we had so sinned, and wilfully plunged ourselves into an estate
of damnation.

But you will say, If this mercy be so great, why are men no more
affected with it ?

I answer : —

1. Because of their stupid carelessness; they do not see the need of
this mercy, and therefore do not prize the worth of it. If they were
sensible that there is an avenger of blood at their heels, or God's wrath
making inquisition for sinners, they would more earnestly run into
the city of refuge, Heb. vi. 18.

2. They do not truly believe this mystery of grace, but speak of it
by rote and hearsay, after others. All affections follow faith: 1
Peter ii. 7, ' Unto you therefore which believe, he is precious.'

3. They do not seriously consider the importance of it, therefore the
weightiest objects do not stir us ; our minds are taken up about toys
and trifles.

4. They have not the lively light of the Spirit : Kom. v. 5, ' The
love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is
given unto us.' It is not our dry thoughts and doctrinal knowledge
that will affect and change our heart, till the Spirit turneth our light
into love and our knowledge into taste.

Use 3. Is to exhort us : —

1. To improve this love. It is an invitation to seek after God ; for
see what preparations his love hath made to recover you to himself
and will not you be recovered ? God doth not hate you, and therefore

344 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JOHN III. 16.

you need not flee from him as a revenging God: He ' so loved the
world, that he gave his only-begotten Son.' In that capacious expres
sion you are not excluded, therefore exclude not yourselves. And such
a broad foundation of his mercy being laid, what may you not expect
from it ? 2 Cor. v. 19. He hath procured a remedy and ransom ; as
soon as you repent and believe, you shall have the comfort of it.

2. It exhorteth us also to answer it with a fervent love to him that
hath given such a signal demonstration of his love to us : 1 John iv.
19, ' We love him, because he first loved us.' Men always expect to
be loved there where they love, and think it hard dealing if it be
not so.

3. Let your love to God be like his love to you. Love was at the
bottom of all this grace ; let it be at the bottom of all your duties :
' Let all your things be done in love/ 1 Cor. xvi. 14. Let your car
riage apparently be a life of love: 2 Cor. v. 14, 15, ' For the love of
Christ constraineth us ; because we thus judge, that if one died for
all, then were all dead: and that he died for all, that they which live
should not live unto themselves, but unto him that died for them, and
rose again/

II. I come now to the second branch of the text — the way God took
to express his love to us : He ' gave his only-begotten Son/ Jesus Christ
is so called to distinguish him from the adopted children, and to show
his personal subsistence, which is by way of filiation, or being eternally
begotten in the divine essence. So great was our misery, that no less
remedy would serve the turn ; and so great God's mercy, that he with
held him not from us.

Doct. The greatest manifestation of God's love to the sons of men
is the giving his only-begotten Son to be their Eedeemer and Saviour.

There is a twofold giving of Christ : —

1. He is given for us.

2. He is given to us.

1. He was given for us when he was sent into the world to be
come bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh, and to die for our sins.
This is spoken of, Kom. viii. 32, ' God spared not his Son, but
delivered him up for us all/

2. He is given to us, when we have a special interest in him, and
a participation of his benefits : 1 Cor. i. 30, ' Christ Jesus is made of
God to us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption/

He is given for us, as he took our nature ; he is given to us, as he
dwelleth in our hearts by faith. He is given for us, as he undertook
the work of our redemption ; he is given to us, as he accomplished!
and brings about our conversion to God, and applying to us the
benefits of his purchase. I shall speak of both.

I. As he is given for us, it mightily bespeaketh the love of God, and
his care of our salvation. In creation, God made us after his own
image and likeness ; in redemption, his Son came in the similitude
and likeness of sinful flesh. In creation, the angels were dignified
above us, but not in redemption, Heb. ii. 16. He did not redeem the
apostate angels. In short, this was the most convenient way for God to
bring about the purposes of his grace towards man, for these reasons : —

1. That our faith might be more certain, by the appearing of the

JOHN III. 16.] THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. 345

Son of God in our nature, by his dying, rising again from the dead,
and ascending into heaven, and so giving a sensible proof of our whole
religion.

[1.] By appearing in human nature he had opportunity of con
versing with men, to convince them of the gracious will of God, and
teach them obedience to him, not only by his doctrine, but his example,
and securing the truth of both by the many miracles which he
wrought in the days of his flesh : John vi. 27, ' Him hath the Father
sealed ; ' that is, owned, acknowledged, demonstrated, that whatever
he did or said was the will and good pleasure of God.

[2.] By his dying he satisfied the justice of God, and so maketh a
way for the course of his mercy to us, that we might obtain release
and pardon of all our sins and transgressions against the law of God :
Horn. iii. 25, 26, ' Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation
through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness, for the remis
sion of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God,' &c.

[3.] His rising again from the dead was a visible satisfaction to the
world that his sacrifice was accepted : Rom. iv. 25, ' Who was delivered
for our offences, and raised again for our justification.' The unbe
lieving world by that supreme act of power have no reason to stand
out against his faith and doctrine.

[4.] By his ascending into heaven, the truth of eternal life was more
confirmed, for thereby he gave us a real demonstration of that glory
which he spoke of and promised to his disciples and followers : 1 Peter
i. 21, * God raised him from the dead, and gave him glory, that your
faith and hope might be in God/ He himself is entered into that hap
piness, and we shall follow him.

2. That our hope might be more strong and lively, being built
upon the example of Christ and his promises to us. The example of
Christ is of great support to us in all our troubles, for if we fare as he
fared in this world, we shall fare as he fareth in the world to come.
Therefore we are said to be ' begotten to a lively hope by the resurrec
tion of Jesus Christ from the dead,' 1 Peter i. 3 ; that is, have a ground
of hope and cheerful assurance, as he by his sufferings came to his reward
and crown, so shall we obtain the matter of his promises : 1 John ii.
25, ' And this is the promise which he hath promised, even eternal
life;' John xii. 26, 'If any man serve me, let him follow me; and
where I am, there shall also my servant be : if any man serve me, him
will my Father honour.'

3. That our love to God may be more fervent. If God had saved
us some other way, the salvation had been something less ; for accord
ing to the degrees of the gift, so is our obligation. Now God would
oblige us at the highest rate, and therefore he gave his only-
begotteri Son to die for us. It is said, he ' spared not his own Son,'
Eom. viii. 32. There is a twofold not sparing — either in a way of
impartial justice, or in a way of transcendent bounty ; the last is
chiefly intended in that place, though the other is not altogether
excluded. He delivered nim up to die for our sakes. Now surely
this should gain much upon us, when God thought nothing too good
to part with for our salvation.

4. It makes our obedience more ready, for Jesus Christ came to

346 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JOHN III. 16.

live by the same law that we were bound to : Gal. iv. 4, ' When the
fulness of time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman,
made under the law.' Yea, to obey God at the dearest rates : Heb. v.
8, 9, ' Though he were a son, yet learned he obedience by the things
which he suffered : and being made perfect, he became the author
of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him.' He submitted
unto and performed the whole law : his obedience cost him dear, since
an ignominious and shameful death was a part of it.

II. God, that gave Christ for us, giveth him also to us, and with
him the benefits of pardon, reconciliation, adoption, and right to
eternal life, if we be duly qualified. The offer is made in the gospel :
on our part there is required only a thankful acceptance of Christ on
his own terms. This also is the greatest gift, for the other is in order
to this, and this is the completing of it, and applying it for our com
fort. I shall prove it by three reasons : —

1. Without Christ there is no recovery of what we lost.

2. No removal of that misery we incurred.

3. No obtaining of what we should desire and pursue after as our
proper happiness.

1. No recovery of what we lost. What did we lose by the fall ? —
the image and favour of God, and fellowship with God.

[1.] The image of God was defaced by sin. Man abode not in the
honour of his creation, but became as the beasts that perish. Now
the restitution of this great gift we only have by Christ, who is the
pattern and author of it. The pattern : 2 Cor. iii. 18, ' We all, with
open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed
into the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the
Lord.' The author : Titus iii. 5, 6, ' Not by works of righteousness
which ye have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the
washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost, which he
shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour/ Till we
are in him, and be one with him, we have not this great benefit:
2 Cor. v. 17, ' If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature.' We
are destitute of that image of God wherein we were created, and
better we had never been born, unless new born.

[2.] The favour of God, which is an immediate consequent of his
image. God delighted in man as innocent, but man sinful is the
object of God's wrath, loathing, and aversion. Therefore Christ
died to recover man to the love and favour of God : 2 Cor. v. 14, To
make peace between the offended sovereign and subject offending;
to interpose between God angry and man guilty. Now this breach
continueth till we are reconciled by Christ, till we love God, and are
beloved by him. And better we had been in a lower rank of
creatures, than to continue under God's displeasure ; for the misery of
the beast dies with them, death puts an end to all their pains at
once ; but the wrath of God, not appeased by Christ, continues on the
sinner for ever.

[3.] Fellowship with God was lost by the fall. Man was driven out
of paradise, and shut out of God's presence by a flaming sword (Gen.
iii. 24), the emblem of his wrath, and all intercourse was broken off;
but Christ came to open the way, ' by whom we have access unto God

JOHN III. 16.] THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. 347

with boldness and confidence,' Eph. iii. 12. Heb. iv. 16, 'Let us
therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain
mercy, and find grace to help in a time of need.' We need daily access
to God, we cannot live without him. How can we look him in the
face with any comfort when we have no mediator ? we cannot have any
serious thoughts of him without trembling.

2. There is removal of that misery which we have incurred,
which is the death and curse wherein we are involved by sin. As
long as the curses of the law stand in full force against us, we can
have no firm confidence ; if we look to time past, there is a huge heap
of sins, the least of which is enough to sink us into hell ; if we look to
time present, our nature being not yet healed, our hearts swarm with
divers lusts, and we are ready to sin again ; if to time to come, death,
hell, and judgment affright us. Christ findeth us where Adam left
us, in the highway to hell and damnation : John iii. 18, ' Condemned
already ; ' and to hope for any release, unless it be upon God's terms,
is to make him untrue and unjust. Certainly God will not break his
word, and disturb the order of his covenant for your sakes. Therefore
how will you escape the curse and condemnation of the law if Christ
be not given to you ?

3. There is no obtaining of what we should desire and pursue after
as our proper happiness, but only by Christ. Man was made for God,
and cannot be happy without him, and he is most completely happy in
the full enjoyment of him. Now there is no coming to that blessed
state but by Christ : John xiv. 6, He is the way to the Father. The
most eminent sense is with respect to our final blessedness, when we
come into his immediate presence : so 1 John v. 11, ' This is the record,
that God hath given us eternal life, and this life is iu his Son.' It is
Christ alone that can put us in the way, and bring us home to eternal
bliss.

Use 1 . Is to confute the world's opinion, who measure God's love by
outward things or worldly felicity. Alas ! the love or hatred of God
is not known by these things, Eccles. ix. 1, 2, neither can the heart
of man be satisfied with them ; these things can give us a bellyful,
but not a heartful, Ps. xvii. 14, 15. Those that take up with the
creature, never felt the weight of sin, are not serious in matters of
eternal concernments. The only true happiness is in having God for
our God, Christ for our Kedeemer, the Spirit for our sanctifier and
comforter.

Use 2. Is to excite us to bless God for Jesus Christ. The apostle
doth frequently in all his groans and afflictions : Rom. vii. 25, ' I
thank God, through Jesus Christ our Lord,' &c. ; ' Blessed be God for
the grace of Jesus Christ,' whereby we have pardon for what is past,
and grace for the future to perform what God will accept. So 1 Cor.
xv. 57, ' Thanks be to God, which gives us the victory, through our
Lord Jesus Christ.' God by Christ hath given us the victory over sin,
death, and hell. So should you, especially in the Lord's Supper — it
is an Eucharist — be thankful that God hath given Christ for us, which
is an unspeakable gift. And now he cometh to give him to you, afford
him a hearty welcome into your souls as you take him, and apply him
by faith, and give up yourselves to him as his redeemed ones. You

348 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JOHN III. 16.

come to look upon Christ, who made his soul an offering for sin ; he
is here represented as crucified before your eyes, and is by God spe
cially offered to your acceptance, and with him pardon and life. You
must be joyful and thankful for these great gifts and benefits, so
dearly bought, so surely sealed, so freely offered, and in the sense of
all this devote yourselves to God.

Use 3. Make it your main care to see if Christ be given to us.
Without him you cannot have any true remedy against evil, nor any
solid hope of good. Certain it is that in our natural estate we were
without him. Is there a change? The two great ends for which
Christ came were, to appease God, and to be the principle of a new
life. Is Christ given for these ends ? Have you received him ? Do
not think Christ fell from heaven into your bosom whether you would
or no. Did you ever feel your misery without him, and cry mightily
to God, Give me Christ, or else I die, and perish for ever ? I con
fess, conversion is not always evident in feeling, but it is in the effect
and fruit. What fruits have you then abiding in you ? The great
fruit of Christ being given to you is the Spirit's dwelling in you :
Rom. viii. 1, ' But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be
that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you.' *The great work of the Spirit
is to sanctify the soul to the service of him that redeemed us : Titus ii.
14, ' Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all
iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good
works.' Clear this, and the cause is decided.

III. I come now to the third part of the text, which is the end of
this love, ' That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but
have life everlasting ;' where I observe —

1. The connection of our duty and privilege. Christ died to pro
cure a covenant wherein pardon and life is offered to us upon gracious
terms. In the gospel we must observe what God hath promised, and
what we must do ; both must be alike acceptable to us, the duty as
well as the benefit, or else we consent not to the whole tenor of the
covenant.

2. The universality of the proposal, that ivhosoever believeth on
him ; no sorts of men are excluded from the remedy but those that
exclude themselves by their impenitency and unbelief.

3. The nature of this act and duty which giveth a right and title
to the benefits offered, and that is believing : no more is mentioned
here. But none truly believe but those that carry themselves accord
ingly, or perform the duties which that belief calleth for. If it be
such a lively operative faith, it will secure our title to these benefits.

4. The benefits are negatively and positively expressed ; negatively,
they ' shall not perish ; positively, but ' have everlasting life.'

[1.] The negative expression is mentioned, partly because of our
former deserts ; we incurred the sentence of eternal death, which is
taken off from penitent believers ; they shall not be condemned with
the unbelieving world : partly because of our present fears ; guilt pre
sents destruction before our eyes, but the cause of that is taken away
as sin is remitted and weakened : and partly to support us in our
troubles: they may be afflicted, but not perish for ever; chastened,
but not destroyed ; not for perditicn, but amendment.

JOHN III. 16.] THE SIXTEENTH SEKMOX. 349

[2.] The positive part is expressed partly to show our heavenly
Father's love, who cannot be satisfied till he hath brought us into his
immediate presence ; and partly to answer the desire of the faithful,
who long for everlasting communion with him ; we cannot be satisfied
till we be for ever with the Lord, in a perfect state of subjection to
him, and fruition of him.

Doct. That faith is the way which God hath appointed whereby to
receive benefits by Christ.

I. What faith is.
II. How this is to be understood.

III. Why the gospel covenant layeth so much weight on it.

What is faith ? Surely it concerns us to know it, since the scrip
tures speak so much of it everywhere. There are in it three things : —
(1.) Assent; (2.) consent; (3.) trust.

1. A firm and cordial assent to this truth, that Jesus is the Son of
God and Saviour of mankind, who came down from heaven and
suffered for our sins, and became the foundation of that new covenant
which offereth pardon and hopes of bliss to all those who, feeling the
burden of their sins, will trust their souls upon Christ's redemption
and ransom, and forsake the world, the flesh, and the devil, and take
him for their only Lord and Saviour, that by him they may return to
God. This assent is a part of faith, but this is not all. The reason
able soul in man hath life, sense, appetite, and motion, as the souls of
the beasts have ; but this is not the difference between us and them :
-besides sense, life, and appetite, we have reason and discourse. So
here, knowledge and assent are implied in faith, but more is required
to make it justifying and saving. Assent is good as it is inductive of
other things, or leadetji on other things, to wit, choice and trust ; and
it is not only good, but necessary, lest we build without a foundation.
It was of great weight heretofore, when Christ's person and doctrine
was more questioned and contradicted : John viii. 24, ' Unless ye
believe that I am he, ye shall die in your sins ;' lose all the benefit of
his coming. It is said, 1 John v. 1, ' Whosoever believeth that Jesus
is the Christ, is born of God.' It was a mighty thing then to believe
and profess Christ to be the Messiah, and to cleave to that profession,
whatever temptations they had to the contrary. But I dare not leave
the decision of men's spiritual estate upon that trial only ; the bleak
winds that blew then in their faces, blow now on our backs ; and it is
as dangerous now to deny Christ to be the Messiah, as it was for them
to profess it. However, assent is still necessary, to put the greater life
and power into our faith ; for if the fire were well kindled, it would of
itself break out into a flame. The stronger our assent is, the more
powerful to beget love and dependence on God's promises, obedience
to his commands, and perseverance notwithstanding temptations. This
assent, to do its work, must be firm and cordial.

[1.] Firm. You must believe unfeignedly that Christ is the
Messiah and Kedeemer of the world: Acts ii. 36, ' Let the house of
Israel know assuredly that God hath made this Jesus, whom ye have
crucified, both Lord and Christ.' The word signifies safely, they may
venture their all upon it: John xvii. 8, ' They have known.' There
is a common customary superficial belief, that men take up upon the

350 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JOHN III. 16.

credit of their forefathers, and the consent of the country where they
live, and there is a sound persuasion of the truth of the gospel wrought
in us by the Spirit of God. And though human credulity doth little,
yet this last serveth to renew the soul : Mat. xvi. 17, ' Flesh and blood
hath not revealed it to thee, but my Father which is in heaven ;' when
Peter had said, 'Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.'
This makes us victorious over the devil, the world, and the flesh : 1
John v. 5, 'Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth
that Jesus is the Son of God ? ' If this important supreme truth were
well believed, it would doubtless prevail against the allurements of the
world and the flesh, and make men see that they have something else
than this deceitful world to look after. Truths go to the quick when
soundly believed.

[2.] Cordial. Many seem verily to be persuaded that Jesus is the
Sou of God, but are no way affected with this mystery of grace, nor
changed. The devils may give a bare assent to this great gospel truth.
Compare Mark v. 7 with Mat. xvi. 16, the confession of the devil
with the profession of Peter. The devil owned Jesus to be the Son of
the most high God, as well as Peter, the Son of the living God.
Austin's observation is very good : Hoc dicebat Petrus, hoc dicebant
dfemones, Petrus ut Christum amplecteretur, dccmones ut Cliristus ab
Us recederet — Peter said the same thing, and the devil the same
thing ; Peter said it that he might embrace Christ, the devils that he
might depart from them. It is one thing to be of this opinion that
Christ is the Saviour of the world, another to accept and receive him
into our hearts.

2. The next thing which I shall observe in faith is a consent to
receive Christ as God offereth him to us in the gospel : John i. 12,
' To as many as received him/ &c. He gave power to become the
sons of God to as many as believed on his name.

[1.] It is not a rash consent, but such as is deliberate, serious, and
advised. When we assure men that God in the gospel calls them to
accept of Christ as their Lord and Saviour, and that they shall be
pardoned and saved, they are ready to say with all their heart ; but
they do not consider what it is to receive Christ, and therefore retract
their consent almost as soon as it is given. Therefore Christ directeth
us to sit down and count the charges, that we may allow for oppo
sition and temptations, Luke xiv. 28-33. When you have con
sidered his strict laws, made a full allowance for incident difficulties
and temptations, and can resolve, forsaking all others, to cleave to him
alone for salvation.

[2.] It must not be a forced and involuntary consent, such as a
person maketh when he is frighted into a little religiousness for the
present, but would never mind it, nor yield to it, if he were in a state
of full liberty. It may be in a distress or pang of conscience ; by all
means they must have Christ ; or when sick are afraid to die, or under
some great judgments ; as the Israelites when they heard the thunder
ing on Mount Sinai : ' All that thou hast commanded us, we will do/
Deut. v. 27. No ; this will not serve the turn : the will must be
effectually inclined to Christ, and to God the Father by him, as our

JOHN III. 16.J THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. 351

utmost felicity and end. All Christ's people are a willing people,
Ps. ex. 3.

[3.] It must be a resolved consent, a fixed, not an ambulatory will,
which we take up for a purpose, or at some certain times for a solemn
duty or so. No; you must ' cleave to him with full purpose of heart,'
Acts xi. 23. Trample upon everything that would separate you from
him, Phil. iii. 8, 9 ; Rom. viii. 36, to the end. It must not be a feeble
consent, such as is contradicted by every foolish and hurtful lust, but
a prevalent consent, such as can maintain itself against difficulties and
temptations, and the oppositions of the flesh, and control all other
desires and delights.

[4.] It must not be partial, but a total, universal consent ; not only
a consent of dependence or trust, to accept of Christ as our Saviour,
but a consent of subjection to him as our Lord : Col. ii. 6, ' As ye have
received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk in him.' Many would have
Christ and his benefits, but they would not yield that he should reign
over them : Luke xix. 27, ' Those mine enemies, that would not I
should reign over them, bring them hither and slay them before me.'
But the true believing implieth a taking of Christ and his yoke : Mat.
xi. 29, ' Take my yoke upon you,' &c. Christ and his cross, Mat.
xvi. 24, ' If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and
take up his cross, and follow me.' It is accompanied with a resolution
to obey his laws and keep his commandments, that we may abide in
his love.

3. The third thing in faith is trust, spoken of Eph. i. 13, ' In whom
ye trusted, after ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salva
tion.' Trust is a dependence upon Christ for the blessings which he
hath procured for us, and promised to us ; and is represented by the
metaphors of staying the mind on God : ' Isa. xxvi. 3, ' Thou keepest
him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee, because he trusteth
in thee/ By the staying of the mind is intended its fixedness and
stability, when, being satisfied with the promises, we can comfortably
wait for the event and issue. The other metaphor is, committing
ourselves to God : 2 Tim. i. 12, ' For I know whom I have believed,
and I am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have com
mitted unto him against that day.' When we can trust our all in
Christ's hands, knowing that he can give us that righteousness whereby
we may stand before God, and have comfortable access to him, and at
length give us that eternal life which is our supreme happiness.
When you can trust him for deliverance from the guilt, power, and
punishment of sin, and for the beginning, strengthening, and preserv
ing of grace in us to everlasting life, you have obtained a good degree
of faith. Only for the further opening of this trust, I must observe
to you : —

[1.] That this trust respects all Christ's offices, which are, prophet,
priest, and king. You trust him as a prophet when you give up
yourselves as his disciples to the conduct of his word and Spirit, being
persuaded that he will infallibly teach you the way to true happiness :
John vi. 68, 69, ' Lord, to whom shall we go ? thou hast the words of
eternal life ; and we believe and are sure that thou art the Christ, the
Son of the living God.' This trust is our remedy against all false

352 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JoiIN III. 16.

religions ; for what should draw us from the true and chief doctor of
the church ? You trust him as a priest, when you believe the value
of his merit and sacrifice, and comfort yourselves with his gracious
promises and covenant, and come to God with more boldness and hope
of mercy upon the account of his intercession, especially in your great
extremities, Heb. iv. 14-16. Therefore we may pray confidently, and
make an open and free discovery of our wants and requests to God,
who will relieve us, and do what is best for us in a fit season, when we
most want it and least expect it. We must trust him as a king, when we
become his subjects, and are persuaded that he will govern us in truth
and righteousness, in order to our salvation, and defend us by his
mighty power till he hath brought us to glory and blessedness : 2
Tim. iv. 18, ' The Lord shall deliver me from every evil work, and
preserve me to his heavenly kingdom.'

[2.] That this trust is practical, and is not to be determined by our
confidence so much as obedience and resolution to take the way which
God hath prescribed, that we may obtain the blessings which he hath
promised to us. This consideration is necessary, partly because God
or Christ will be trusted no farther than he hath obliged himself, and
so far we may depend upon him. Now Christ hath only obliged him
self to be ' the author of eternal salvation to those that obey him,' Heb.
v. 9. Partly because this obedience is difficult, self-denial is required,
Mat. xvi. 24, ' Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself,'
&c. A surer note of our faith than a confidence or a presumption
that we shall fare well enough though we indulge the ease and desires
of the flesh, and gratify our interest in the world ; and therefore,
faith being an obediential confidence, doth confute these vain con
ceits. Many think they may the more boldly venture on sin, the
more they believe, or seem to believe, the grace of God in Christ.
Others think all their business is to get a victory over their consciences,
and though they do not deny their lusts, yet if they can be strongly
persuaded that God will be merciful to them in Christ, they shall not
perish but obtain everlasting life. No ; we must obey, we must deny
ourselves, or else we do not trust Christ to bring us to heaven in his
own ways and methods, but trust to some vain conceits of our own.

II. How this is to be understood, ' that whosoever believeth,' since
many other things are required of us, as repentance, mortification of
sin, self-denial, new obedience or holiness ? Luke xiii. 5, ' Except ye
repent, ye shall all likewise perish.' Mortification : Horn. viii. 13, ' If
ye live after the flesh, ye shall die ; but if ye through the Spirit do
mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.' Self-denial : Luke xiv.
26, ' If any man come to me, and hate not his father and mother,
yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.' New obedience
or holiness : Heb. xii. 14, ' Follow peace with all men, and holiness,
without which no man shall see the Lord.' I answer — All truths are
not delivered in one place, and therefore a solitary faith will not bring
us to heaven, but that which is seconded with other things. But more
distinctly : —

1. Faith is not required to exclude other things that are connexed
with it by the ordination of God. For every one that believeth Christ,
believeth the whole gospel to be true. Except against one part and you

JOHN III. 16.] THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. 353

may except against all the rest. Now it is evident in the gospel that
without regeneration, repentance, and holiness, no man can be saved
and see God ; therefore every one that believeth in Christ must trust
him to obtain it in the way that he hath appointed and promised to
give it.

2. Faith is not required to exclude other things that are included
in the nature of it, or flow as genuine effects from such a cause. A
purpose of obedience is included in the nature of faith, and actual
obedience is the fruit of it. Every one that believeth Christ receiveth
him in all his offices ; therefore a purpose of obedience is included in
the nature of it ; and if faith be sincere, universal obedience in self-
denial, mortification, and our duty to God and men, will naturally be
derived from it. Therefore, as he that is to entertain a king makes
reckoning of his train, and that he will not come alone, so every one
of whom faith in Jesus Christ is required must reckon that his faith
must be evidenced to be sincere by the fruits of it.

III. Why is faith required, that we may receive benefit by Christ ?

For these reasons : — (1.) In respect of God ; (2.) In respect of
Christ ; (3.) In respect of the creature ; (4.) In respect of our comforts.

1. In respect of God, that our hearts may be possessed with a full
apprehension of his grace, who in the new covenant appeareth not as
a revenging and condemning God, but as a pardoning God. This
reason is rendered by the apostle, Rom. iv. 16, 'It is of faith, that
it might be of grace.' The law brought in the terror of God, by being
the instrument of revealing sin, and the punishment due thereunto :
ver. 15, ' The law worketh wrath, for where there is no law there is no
transgression,' no such stinging sense of it ; but the gospel brought in
grace. The law stated the breach, but the gospel showed the way of
our recovery. And therefore faith doth more agree with grace, as it
makes God more amiable and lovely to us, and beloved by us, by the
discovery of his goodness and grace. The saving of man by Christ,
that is, by his incarnation, life, sufferings, death, resurrection, and
ascension, do all tend to possess our hearts with his abundant grace.
To the same tend also his merciful covenant, gracious promises, and
all the benefits given to us ; his Spirit, pardon, and communion with
God in glory, all is to fill our hearts with a sense of the love of God.
And all this is no more than necessary ; for a guilty conscience is not
easily settled, and brought to look for all kind of happiness from one
whom we have so much wronged. Adam, when once a sinner, was
shy of God, Gen. iii. 30 ; and sin still makes us hang from him. Guilt
is suspicious, and if we have not one to lead us by the hand, and bring
us to God, we cannot abide his presence. For this end serveth faith ;
that sinners, being possessed of the goodness and grace of God, may be
recovered and return to him by a fit means. In the new covenant,
repentance more distinctly respects God, and faith respecteth Christ :
Acts xx. 21 , ' Repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus
Christ.' Repentance respects God, because from God we fell, and to
God we must return. We fell from him, as we withdrew our allegi
ance, and sought our happiness elsewhere ; to him we return, as
our rightful and proper happiness ; but faith respects the Mediator,
who is the only remedy of our misery, and the means of our eternul

VOL. n. z

354 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JOHN III. 16.

blessedness. He opened the way to God by his merit and satisfaction,
and actually bringeth us into this way by his renewing and reconciling
grace, that we may be in a capacity both to please and enjoy God ;
and that is the reason why faith in Christ is so much insisted on,
as our title and claim to the blessedness of the new covenant. It
hath a special aptitude and fitness for our recovery from sin to God,
because it peculiarly respects the Mediator by whom we come to him.

2. With respect to Christ.

[1.] Because the whole dispensation of grace by Christ cannot well
be apprehended by anything but faith ; partly because the way of our
recovery is so supernatural, strange, and wonderful, that unless we
believe God's testimony, how can we be persuaded of it ? That the
carpenter's son should be the Son of that great architect and builder
who framed heaven and earth ; that life should come to us by the death
of another; that God should be made man, and the judge a party, and
he that knew no sin be condemned as a criminal person ; that one
crucified should procure the salvation of the whole world, and be Lord
of life and death, and have such power over all flesh as to give eternal
life to whom he will ; — reason is puzzled at these things ; faith can
only unravel them. Partly because the comfort of the promises is so
rich and glorious, and the persons upon whom it is bestowed so
unworthy, that it cannot easily enter into the heart of a man that God
will be so good and gracious to us : 1 Cor. ii. 9, ' Eye hath not seen,
ear hath not heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man to
conceive the things God hath prepared for them that love him.'
Therefore, sense and reason could look for no such thing. Faith is
necessary, and a strong faith, that it may work upon us. These are
things which we could neither imagine nor hope for. Partly because
the chief of our blessings lie in another world, and nature cannot see
so far off, 2 Peter i. 9. Partly because Christ's most sincere people
are afflicted with so many difficulties, and so seemingly forsaken ; and
temptations to unbelief are many and pressing, that it is hard to main
tain any life in ourselves unless we have faith, that is, a strong assent
and invincible trust. Well, now, consider for what good reason God
requireth faith. Sense only looks to things seen and felt ; reason
seeth effects in their causes, and yet but probably; but faith is a
believing such things as God hath revealed, because he hath revealed
them ; and surely this only can sustain us in the expectation of God's
grace and mercy unto eternal life. Whilst we are employed in duties
so opposite to the bent of the carnal heart, and have so many tempta
tions to the contrary, what can support us but a strong and lively
faith ?

[2.] Till we believe in Christ, we can have no comfort or use of all
his offices. How can we learn of him the way of salvation, till we
believe him to be the prophet sent of God to teach the world the way
to true happiness ? Mat. xvii. 5, ' This is my beloved Son, in whom
I am well pleased ; hear ye him.' How can we obey him, unless we
believe in him that he is our Lord, who hath power over all flesh, at
whose judgment we must stand or fall ? Acts xvii. 30, 31, ' Now
commandeth all men everywhere to repent, because he hath appointed
a day in which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man

JOHN III. 16.] THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. 355

whom he hath ordained, whereof he hath given assurance unto all men
in that he hath raised him from the dead/ How can we depend upon
the merit of his obedience and sacrifice, and be comforted with his
gracious promises and covenant, and come to God with boldness and
hope of mercy in his name, and be confident that he will justify,
sanctify, and save us, unless we believe that he is a priest, who once
made an atonement, and continually makes intercession for us ? Heb.
ix. 25. In the days of his flesh, when any came for any benefit to him,
he put him upon his trial, ' Believest thou that I am able to do this ?'
Mark ix. 23, ' Jesus said unto/him, If thou canst believe, all things are
possible to him that believeth.' ' Beiievest thou that I am able ?' to
Martha, John xi. 2(x. Thus they were not capable of any benefit till
they believed.

3. With respect to/ that holiness and obedience which God expected
from the creature. Christ came to restore us to God, which he doth
both as a Saviour and lawgiver to his church ; and till we believe in,
him, both these qualities and functions miss of their effect.

[1.] As a Saviour, he came to take away the curse of the law, and
to put us into a capacity to. serve and please God, by giving us his
Spirit to renew our natures and heal our souls : Isa. liii. 5, ' The
chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are
healed ; ' 1 Peter ii. 24,. ' Who his own self bare our sins in his own
body on the tree, that we, being dead unto sin, should live unto right
eousness ; by whose stripes ye were healed.' We shall never mind our
duty, nor be capable to, perform it, unless we believe that he is such a
Saviour.

[2.] As a lawgiver^ obliging us by his authority to live in obedience
unto God. The kingdom of the Mediator is clearly subordinate to the
kingdom of God ; for he came not to vacate our duty, but to establish
it ; he came to restore the lost groat to the owner, the lost sheep to
the possessor, the lost son to the father. As the grace of Christ doth
not vacate the mercy of God, so the authority of Christ, that novum
jus imperil, doth not free us from the authority of God. Now, who
will submit to an authority that is not convinced of it, or doth not
believe it ? But when once we believe; then we bow heart and knee.

4. With respect to our comfort. Often in scripture faith is repre
sented as a quieting grace. The comfort, quietness, and peace of the
soul dependeth much upon faith in Christ as an all-sufficient Saviour,
which banishes our fears, and makes us in our greatest hardships to
trust Christ with all our happiness, and to feast the soul with a
constant peace and everlasting joy. Whether this world be turned
upside down and be dissolved ; whether we be in poverty and sickness,
or in health or wealth ; whether we be under evil repute or good ;
whether persecution or prosperity befall us, how little are we concerned
in all these if we 'know in whom we have believed'? 2 Tim. i. 12.
Heaven is where it was before, and Christ is at the right hand of God;
how little then should all these things disturb the peace and comfort
of that soul that shall live with God for ever ? Ps. cxii. 7. But sin is
our greatest trouble. If sin be your trouble, I answer, Is it your
infirmity or iniquity ? If infirmity, ' There is no condemnation to
them who are in Christ Jesus/ &c., Horn. viii. 1. If iniquity, break

356 THE SIXTEENTH SERMON. [JOHN III. 16-

•off your sin by repentance, and then there may be comfort for you ;
for 'Christ came to save us from our sins.

Use 1. Is to confute men's presumptions of their eternal good estate,
whereby many damnably delude their own souls.

1. Some, when they hear that whosoever believeth shall be saved,
have a carnal notion of Christ, that if he were alive they would own
him, and receive him into their houses, and use him more friendly
than the Jews did. This is but a knowing Christ ' after the flesh,'
2 Cor. v. 16. He is not to be received into your houses, but into your
hearts. Besides, we do not know our own hearts, or what we should
have done if we had lived then ; a person of such contemptible appear
ance as Christ was, and so free in his reproofs of the sins of the times,
would not have been for our turn no more than theirs. The Jews
said, Mat. xxiii. 30, ' If we had lived in the days of our fathers, we
would not have been guilty of the blood of the prophets.' The memory
of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram was as detestable to the carnal Jews
as that of Judas and Pontius Pilate to Christians ; but they were not
a whit the better men, no more are we.

2. They do great reverence to his name and memory, profess
themselves Christians, and abhor Turks and infidels. No ; this will
not do neither. Many prize Christ's name that neglect his office ;
honouring the physician without taking his remedies never brought
health. They have learned to speak well of Christ by rote after
others, but they do not savingly and sincerely believe in him to cure
and heal their souls, and suffer him to do the work of a mediator
there. The other respect is to be ascribed to the chance of their birth :
they have the happiness to be born there where Christ is the God of
the country ; that which makes others Turks and infidels makes them
Christians : but though they stand upon the higher ground, they are
not the taller men.

3. They are very willing to be forgiven by Christ, and to obtain
eternal life; but this is what mere necessity requires them. They
will not suffer him to do his whole work, to sanctify them, and fit
them to live to God, nor part with their nearest and dearest lusts,
and come into the obedience of the gospel ; or at least, if Christ will
do it for them, without their improving this grace, or using his holy
means, they are contented. But ' having such precious promises,'
and such a blessed Eedeemer, we are to ' cleanse ourselves,' 2 Cor.
vii. 1. The work is ours, though the grace be from him. So Gal.
v. 24, ' They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affec
tions and lusts.'

4. Some have a strong conceit that they shall be saved and have
benefit by Christ. This, which they call their faith, may be the
greatest unbelief in the world ; that men living in their sins shall yet
do well enough is to believe the flat contrary of what God had spoken
in his word : 1 Cor. vi. 9, ' Know ye not that the unrighteous shall
not inherit the kingdom of God ? Be not deceived : neither forrii-
cators, nor idolaters, nor drunkards, nor effeminate persons, &c., shall
inherit the kingdom of God.' It is not strength of conceit, but the
sure foundation of our hope, that will support us ; nor are they the
most happy who have the least trouble, but who have the least cause.

DEUT. XXX. 15.] THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. 35T

Use 2. Do we believe in the Son of God ? Here will be the great
case of conscience for settling our eternal interest.

1. If we believe, Christ will be precious to us : 1 Peter ii. T, ' Unto-
them which believe, he is precious.' Christ cannot be accepted where-
he is not valued when other things come in competition; with him,
and God will not be prodigal of his grace.

2. Where there is true faith, the heart will be purified : Acts xv.
9, ' Purifying their hearts by faith.'

3. If you do believe in Christ, the heart will be weaned from the
world : 1 John v. 4, ' For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the
world ; and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our
faith/

4. If you have the true faith, it works by love : Gal. v. 6, ' For in
Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircum-
cision ; but faith, which worketh by love.'

By these things will the case be determined. Then the comfort
and sweetness of this truth falls upon your hearts, that ' God so loved
the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth
in him should not perish,, but have everlasting life.'

SEKMQ& XVII.

See, I Jiave set before tliee this day life and good, death and evil.
DEUT. XXX. 15. '

MOSES, the man of God, having acquainted the people with the tenor
of God's commandments, both concerning worship and civil conver
sation, doth enforce all by a pregnant exhortation, laying before their
eyes the blessings of obedience, and the plagues and curses that should
overtake them in case they should decline from the ways of the Lord
thus recommended to them ; in all which he showeth himself not only
as an ordinary preacher speaking by way of exhortation and doctrinal
threatening, but as a special prophet speaking by way of prediction,
and that with such clearness and certainty that these few chapters
may be looked upon as an exact calendar and prognostication, wherein
the good or bad days of this people are expressly calculated and fore
told; yea, comparing events with the prediction, you would rather
conceive Moses his speech t& be an authentic register and chronicle
of what is past than an infallible pnophecy of what was to come :
nothing good or bad hath befallen this people from the beginning to
this day but what is here foretold. What is more largely declared
upon in this exhortation is contracted into a narrow room and sum
mary here in the text : ' See, I have set before thee this day life and
good, death and evil.'

In the words observe : —

1. The matter propounded, in two pairs, that have a mutual conr
nection one with another : life and good, death and eviL

358 THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. [DEUT. XXX. 15.

2. The manner of proposal : 7 Jiave set before thee.

3. A duty inferred or attention excited : see.

1. The matter propounded, a double pair or conjugation: 'Life
and good, death and evil.' Life as the end, good as the means lead
ing to life ; or else, life, that is, the enjoyment of God ; and good,
the felicity following it. The Septuagint changeth the order, rrjv

Kal TOV 0dvarov, rcr dyadov Kal TO icaicbv.

2. The manner of proposing: ' I have set before thee.' Septuagint,

irpo TrpoacaTrov (rov- arf^epov ; that is, in a lively manner laid
forth and offered for choice. We have a saying, uvruceiiieva 7rapd\\rj\.a
ftaXurra <f>diverai, that contraries put together do mutually illustrate
each other. Here is good and evil, life and death, put together, that
we may embrace the one and eschew the other. As the poets feign
of Hercules when he was young, virtue and vice came to woo and
make court to him ; virtue, like a sober chaste virgin, offering him
labours with praise and renown-, -vice, 'like a painted harlot, wooing
him with the blandishments of pleasure. -So, in the 9th of Proverbs,
wisdom and folly are represented both pleading to draw in the hearts
of men to them : ver. 4, compared with the 16th, ' Whoso is simple,
let him turn in hither : as for him that wanteth understanding, she
saith, Come, eat of my bread and drink of the wine that I have
mingled ;' the one hath her pleasures and the other hath her plea
sures, only the pleasures of folly are ' stolen waters ' and ' bread eaten
in secret,' comforts we get by stealth, jollity, and mirth, when con
science is asleep. So here Moses layeth before them the fruit of
obedience and disobedience — life and death.

3. The word exciting attention: t'Sou,"*>Seef I have done this in order
to choice ; for so it is ver. 19, ' Choose life, that both thou and thy
seed may live.'

Doct. It is the duty of the faithful servants of the Lord in a lively
manner to set before the people life and death as the fruit of good
and evil.

Moses was God's minister to instruct this people, -and what doth he
propose and confirm in his doctrine, but life and death, good and evil ?
and this was a part of his faithfulness. Witness that vehement obtestation
used ver. 19. He calls heaven and earth to record that he had faith
fully discharged his duty herein. This was the course that God
himself took with Adam in innocency. He set before him life and
death, a blessing and a curse, the tree of life and the tree of knowledge,
Gen. ii. 9, that he might live by the* one and not perish -by the other.
God had respect to the mutability ••of- his'nature, and therefore restrained
him by the threatening 'Of death as a curse -not to eat of the one, as he
enjoined him to eat of the- other as a pledge of life and blessing. This
same course did Christ take in his sermons, by telling them of the
wide gate and the strait gate, the broad and narrow way, much
company and little, the -one tending to destruction, the other to life,
Mat. vii. 13, 14. So wisdom speaks by Solomon, Prov. viii. 35, 36,
' Whoso findeth me findeth life, and shall obtain favour of the Lord ;
but he that sinneth against me wrongeth his own soul : all they that
hate me love death.' -So that you see this is an excellent way to gain
men to the holy life.

DEUT. XXX. 15.] THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. 359

I. Let us consider our work.
II. The reasons why we must do so.

I. Our work, the matter of it, and the manner in which we are to
propound it to you.

1. The matter : we must set before the people : —

El.] Life and good.
2.] Death and evil.

This I shall open in these propositions : —

First, That there is a distinction between good and evil, vice and
virtue. He that doth not acknowledge it is unworthy the name, not
only of a Christian, but of a man. Certainly he is unworthy the name
of a Christian, for the whole word of God doth mete out the bounds
between both these, and show what is forbidden and what is com
manded ; and therefore it is a defiance of Christianity to doubt of it.
But he is also unworthy the name of a man. Nature apprehendeth
that some things are worthy of praise, and others worthy of blame
and reproof ; else why should wicked men be offended to be taken for
such as they are, and desire as much as possibly they can to seem
better, and to cover their dishonest actions with a plausible appear
ance?

Secondly, The matching these two, death and evil, life and good.
And here I shall speak — (1.) Of the suitableness of the connection
between them ; (2.) The greatness of both ; (3.) The certainty of
both these, life and death, as the fruit of good and evil.

1. The suitableness or correspondency there is between holiness and
beatitude, sin and misery. It must needs be so, if we consider the
wisdom, justice, holiness of God.

[1.] The wisdom of God, which doth all things according to weight,
measure, and number, cannot permit the disjunction of these two
things, so closely united together as sin and punishment, grace and
happiness, but there will bean appearance of deformity and irregularity.
For if there be such a thing as good and evil, as bonum and malum
morale, as reason will tell us there is ; and again, if there be such a
thing as pleasure and pain, as joy and sorrow, or that which we call
bonum and malum naturale, as sense will tell us there is ; then it is
very agreeable to the wisdom of God that these things should be
rightly placed and sorted; that moral evil, which is sin, should be
punished with natural evil, which is pain and misery ; that the inordi
nate love of pleasure, which is the root of sin, should be checked by a
forethought of pain ; and that moral good, which is virtue and grace,
should end in joy and pleasure. For God is naturally inclined, as the
creator of mankind, to make his creatures good and happy, if nothing
hinder him from it. Well, then, we see how incongruous it is to the
wisdom of God, who permits no dissonancy or disproportion in any of
his administrations, to admit a separation of these natural relatives.
If there were no other testimony of this, yet the dispositions of our
own hearts would know it ; for they are some obscure shadows of the
properties which are in God. We have compassion on a miserable
man, whom we esteem not deserving his misery ; we are also moved
with indignation and displeasure against one that is fortunate and
successful, but unworthy the happiness that he enjoys. Which is an

SCO THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. [DEUT. XXX. 15.

apparent testimony and proof that we are sensible of an excellent
harmony and natural order between these two things, virtue and
felicity, sin and misery ; and to see them so suited doth exceedingly
please us.

[2.] The justice of God, as he is judge of the world, and so must
and will do right,!doth require ut bonis bene sit, et malis male — that it
should be well with them that do well, and ill with them that do evil.
God is naturally inclined to provide for the happiness of man, as he
is his creator ; and if there were no sin to stop the course of God's
bounty, there would be nothing but happiness in the world. But
since the entrance of sin into the world, men are of different sorts ;
some recover out of their estate of sin, and live holy ; others wallow
in their filthiness still. Now it is agreeable to God's general justice,
as he is the judge of the world, to execute vengeance on the one and
reward the other ; that happiness should accompany virtue by a
natural and inseparable dependence, and misery incessantly attend
vice, Rom. ii. 6-8. It is true, the bond which joineth happiness and
virtue together is not so strong, and so every way naturally evident,
as that which joineth vice and punishment. If a person in sovereignty
and honour does not will that moral evils be punished, it is in some
sort to consent to them ; but the condition of the creature is such that
he ought to be holy and virtuous, though God had not positively com
manded him ; and God having so commanded, we are bound to obey
his command, though he had not proposed the hope of a reward,
inasmuch as we owe all to God, both because of the infinite eminence
of his majesty, as because we hold our beings and all from him. And
therefore there is a distinction: Rom. vi. 23, 'The wages of sin is
death, but the gift of God is eternal life, through Jesus Christ our
Lord.' The one is wages, the other a gift. The promise which God
maketh of remuneration, and the actual retribution which he per-
formeth of the same, ought to be imputed only to his goodness and
gratuitous liberality. Men cannot pretend any other right before
him, from whom we hold all things, yea, our very being. Now, that
which proceedeth of goodness seemeth not to be of so strait an obli
gation, but that he is at liberty to do, or not to do, especially when the
transaction is between two persons, the dignity and authority of one
of which is infinitely above the condition of the other, as the majesty
of God is above his creature. Therefore as to such a reward God is
free, and therefore might have enjoined holiness without the promise
of such a recompense. But the general relation that is between
punishment and sin, holiness and happiness, as to the consequence of
one upon another, is agreeable to the general justice of God, which is
a perfection necessary to him, as he is the supreme governor and ruler
of the world.

[3.] The holiness and purity of God, which inclineth him to hate
evil and love that which is good. God, excelling in holiness him
self, loveth the virtue and holiness of his creature, Prov. xi. 20 ; for
how can he be imagined but to love his own image ? And as goodness
and holiness are loved by him, so he ' hateth the workers of iniquity,'
Ps. v. 5, and abhorreth those that despise that which is most
glorious in himself, his holiness. And then, if God loveth the good

DEUT. XXX. 15.] THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. SGI

and hateth the evil, he will express this in answerable effects, good
with lite, and evil with death.

In short, the difference between good and evil is not more naturally
known, than it is naturally known that the one is to be punished, the
other rewarded : whether we consider the wisdom of God, which
sorteth and joins all things according to their natural order, — and
therefore sin, which is a moral evil, is joined with sufferings, a
natural evil, that is, a feeling of something painful to nature, and
afflictive to it ; or the justice of God, which dealeth differently with
men that differ in themselves ; or the holiness of God, who therefore
will express his love to the good in making them happy, and his de
testation of the wicked in the misery of their punishment.

2. The greatness of both these, — life and death ; they are both
eternal. Punishment in one scale holdeth conformity with the re
ward in the other. The full reward is an ' eternal and far more ex
ceeding weight of glory,' called everlasting life ; so is the full punish
ment, the eternal abode of body and soul under torments, expressed
by everlasting fire. If we did only deal with you upon slight and
cheap motives, you might refuse to hearken ; but when we tell you of
life and death eternal, you ought most seriously to consider : — Whatever
can be hoped or feared from man is comparatively of little moment,
because his power of doing good or evil is limited ; but on the one
side, ' It is a dreadful thing to fall into the hands of the living God,'
Heb. x. 31 ; on the other side, Rom. v. 2, ' We rejoice in the hope
of the glory of God.' God will act like himself, infinitely gloriously,
especially when he is ' all in all,' when he doth not act by the media
tion of the creatures, but immediately punishing the wicked and
rewarding the good. The vessel can convey no more than it receiveth.
When the creature is an instrument of vengeance, God acteth accord
ing to the proportion and rate of that creature ; as if a giant should
strike one with a straw. If God doth us good by an ordinance, the
water runneth but as the pipe will contain ; he cannot manifest him
self in that latitude, but then God is all himself immediately. Con
sider : —

[1.] The greatness of the death that accompanieth evil. The
afflictions and sorrows of this life are a part of this death. When
Moses here had insisted on many temporal plagues which should
befall his people, he saith, ' I have set life and death before you.'
There are many miseries in this life which are the fruit of sin, which
would make 'your hearts ache and your ears tingle to hear of. And
then death, which consists in the separation of the soul from the body,
is the king of terrors. But we speak of the second death, which is far
more terrible, which consists in an eternal separation from the
blessed and glorious presence of the Lord ; no death like this. In all
creatures that have sense, death is accompanied with pain ; but this is
a perpetual living to deadly pain and torment, from whence there can
be no release. In the first death, the pain may lie in one place, but in
the second it extends all over. The first death, the more it prevaileth
the more we are past feeling ; but in this death the sufferer has a
greater vivacity than ever, the capacity of every sense is enlarged, and
made more receptive of pain. While we are in the body, vehemens

362 THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. [DEUT. XXX. 15.

sensibile corrumpit sensum — the more vehemently and violently any
thing strikes upon the senses, the more doth it dead the sense ; as the
inhabitants about the fall of Nilus are deaf with the continual noise.
Too much light puts out the eyes ; taste is dulled by custom. But
here the capacity is improved by feeling. The power of God sustains
the sinner, whilst his wrath torments him. As the saints are pre
pared for the blessedness of heaven, we cannot bear the least glimpse
of that happiness which they enjoy above ; so the wicked are fitted to
endure those inconceivable pains. When the first death approaches,
there is struggling for life, men would not die ; but in the second death
they desire a final destruction, they would not live.

[2.] The greatness and excellency of that life that ensueth good.
All manner of blessings in this life is the lowest step of it. At death,
when the spirit returneth to God that gave it, then it beginneth to be
discovered, but it is consummated when body and soul shall be
translated to heaven. This is life indeed. Nescio an ista vita, mor-
talis vita, an vitalis mors, dicenda sit — the present life is a kind of
death, always in fluxu ; like a stream, it runneth from us as fast as it
cometh to us : Job xiv. 2, ' He fleeth away as a shadow, and con-
tinueth not.' We die as fast as we live, like the shadow of a star in a
flowing stream. This life is annoyed with a thousand sorrows and
calamities ; but there is a freedom from all sin and misery, and a full
fruition of pleasures for evermore, Ps. xvi. 11, and our capacities are
strong to bear them. This life is patched up with supplies from the
creatures, there is a full fruition of God himself, 1 Cor. xiii. 12. And
in this life such ' days may come wherein we have no pleasure,' Eccles.
xii. 1. Life itself becomes a burthen ; but that life, as it lasteth for
ever, so we are never weary of it. The enjoyment of God is new and
fresh to us every moment. As the angels for thousands of years are
beholding the face of God, but never weary of so doing, so shall we
always delight ourselves in seeing God as he is.

3. The certainty of both these, life and death, hell and heaven, as
the fruits of good and evil.

[1.] Eeason showeth it certainly that there is eternal life and death,
or a state of torment and bliss after this life. All men are persuaded
that there is a God, and very few have doubted but that he is a
rewarder of virtue and a punisher of vice. Now, neither the one nor
the other is fully accomplished in this world, even in the judgment of
those that have no great knowledge of the nature of sin, nor what
punishment is competent thereto. Therefore there must be after the
sojourning in the body a time in which retributive justice shall be
executed, and punishments and rewards that here are dispensed so
disproportionably, even to what natural reason would expect from the
hand of God, shall most equally be dispensed to persons. If any say
virtue is a reward to itself, as in some sense it is, yet the full reward
lieth in another world, and the main encouragements must be fetched
from thence. There is an opposite principle against it in the heart,
which must always be curbed and suppressed, and it meeteth with many
temptations from the reproaches and oppositions of those who like not
this sort of life. The sensual and ungodly will use all ways and means
to brand the holy and heavenly as an humorous sort of men ; and if

DEUT. XXX. 15.] THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. 363

their hands be tied by the restraint of laws and government, so that
we are not exposed to sufferings by their violence, yet we cannot but
expect slanderous abuses from them. Now, the case being so, the
motives must be sufficient to resist all the temptations of this life, to
keep us in the love and obedience of God to the end, which the bare
sense of our duty would hardly do in the midst of so many temptations.
We are in a state of imperfection, and sense is very strong in us all ,
and the sufferings of the obedient are very great, that if we had not an
eye to the recompense of the reward, we could not so well deny our
selves. Let every man consult his own soul, what would support him
when all the world is against him, and he is hooted by the clamours
of the wicked rabble, and pursued with sharp laws, and exposed to
great difficulties and hardships ; if he had no life to live but this,
what would he do ? Besides, it will not stand with the goodness of
God, if you can suppose one that loves goodness for goodness' sake,
and is so hardy as to contemn all his natural interests, that such a
man should be a loser by his faithfulness and obedience to God, and
be made altogether miserable by his duty without recompense, 1 Cor.
xv. 19. And upon another account his goodness is engaged to take
his servants into his own blessed presence ; for the prevailing inclina
tion of holiness, that is planted by his own hand in their breath, to
love, serve, and see him, is an earnest that we shall not always be
thus imperfect ; for our reward consisteth, as of complete felicity, so
exact holiness, seeing God, and being like unto him : 1 John iii. 2,
' We know that when he shall appear, we shall be like him, for we
shall see him as he is.' But suppose this were true, that virtue were
a reward to itself, then what provision is there made for the punish
ment of vice ? Cannot it be said, that they that addict themselves to
that course of life are punished enough by doing so ? Alas ! wicked
men profess great contentment in that course of life which they lead,
and would be glad of the news that they should have no other punish
ment than to wallow in their lusts. Nature teacheth us, and the
practice of all nations confirmeth it, that evils which consist in a
breach of duty must be punished with afflictive evils painful to nature.
Never such a lawgiver was heard of that would punish a man for
robbery by causing him to commit adultery. And for virtue, though
it hath a beauty to draw our love, yet it cannot itself be its own price
and recompense, for man is of such a nature as he is still drawn on with
the hope of some further good, till he come to the enjoyment of the
chiefest good. And so many are the trials of the righteous in this
world, that the apostle telleth us ' We were of all men most miserable,
if our hopes were only in this life/ 1 Cor. xv. 19. The calamities of
the good are as great a discouragement and offence as the prosperity
of the wicked, therefore there is an estate of life and death to come.
Besides, if man be God's subject, employed by him in a course of
duty and service, when his work is ended then must he look to receive
his wages, accordingly as he performed his duty or faulted in it. Now
our work is not ended till this life be over ; then God dealeth with us
by way of recompense either in pains or joys. Add further, reason
will tell us that these pains and joys after death should be ever
lasting, that the recompense should last as long as man lasts. For

364 THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. [DEUT. XXX. 15.

man as to his soul is immortal, and there is no change of estate in
the other world after our trial is over, and things of religion become
mere matter of sense. Certainly one that hath lived holily, and is
translated to glory, there is no reason that he should afterwards be
made miserable ; and the punishment holdeth conformity to the re
ward : Luke xvi. 26, ' Between us and you there is a great gulf fixed,
so that they which would pass from hence to you cannot, neither can
they pass to us that would come from thence.' There is no changing of
estates or places in the other world, the blessedness and misery is
eternal. Things to come would not considerably counterbalance
things present, if there were not eternity in the case.

[2.] Conscience hath a sense of it, and on the one hand standeth in
dread of eternal death, and on the other is cheered with the hopes
of eternal life. The first is proved Kom. i. 32, Heb. ii. 14, and 1 Cor.
xv. 56. Men are afraid of death, not only as a natural evil, as it puts
an end to present comforts, but as it is an entrance to an unknown
country. What is the reason of the stings of conscience, which are
never so sensible and quick as when men approach near death, or
behold themselves in some near danger ? What are these but pre
saging fears that anticipate miseries after this life ? If the soul were
extinguished with the body, then troubles should in reason vanish ;
but we find that this is the time when these alarms are redoubled, and
these tempests increase with violence. On the other side, there are
joys of the Spirit which are a taste and earnest of eternal life : Eph. i.
13, ' He hath given us the earnest of the inheritance.' Good men have
so much of heaven upon earth as may assure them they may look for
more ; this hath supported them in all their difficulties and labour. Now
if there was no such thing, the wise and best men that ever the world
saw would be liars or fools ; liars in pretending comfort which they
had not, or fools in being deceived by their own vain imagination, and
in taking such pains in subduing the flesh, hazarding their interests,
and performing their duty upon the hopes of another world.

[3.] Scripture, if we will take God's word for it, is express, Rom.
viii. 13, Eom. vi. 21, 22, and Gal. vi. 8. The present world is com
prised in two ranks — either sowing with the flesh, that is, such who
employ their labour to make provision to gratify the carnal appetite,
or sowing to the Spirit, such as employ their time and study in ad
vancing the work of the Spirit ; and they issue themselves into two
states in the other world — the state of everlasting perdition or everlast
ing life. Thus do the scriptures propound good and life, evil and death.

Secondly, The manner how this is to be done. It must be set forth
with all evidence and conviction as to the reason of men, with all
earnestness and affectionate importunity to awaken their affections.
In short : —

1. So as will become the belief of these things. We must not speak of
them as a thing spoken in jest and by rote, but as firmly persuaded of the
truth of things as if heaven and hell were before our eyes, and as evident
to sense, Heb. xi. 1. We look upon these things naturally as at a dis
tance, and so have but a cold apprehension of them ; but we should by
faith see them as near at hand ; as you would pull a man out of the
fire, Jude 23, or as falling into a deep pit or bottomless gulf ; as one in

DEUT. XXX. 15.] TIIE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. 365

the greatest earnest. Belief puts a life into truths which otherwise are
but dead and weak in their operation : ' I believed, and therefore did I
speak ; ' as if we had a deep sense of these things upon our own hearts.

2. As will become experience: 2 Cor. v. 11, ' Knowing the terrors
of the Lord, we persuade men.' A man that knoweth the terrors
of the Lord, that hath been scorched himself, will set them before
men as if they were at hand, ready to surprise them. Others that
talk of these things but as cold opinions, they will not be so careful
to rouse up men to mind the case of their souls : * If one went unto
them from the dead, then will they repent/ Luke xvi. 30.

3. So as will become zeal for the glory of God, which is much pro
moted by the subjection and obedience of his creatures, and his
interest in them ; therefore we should be diligent and industrious in
drawing souls to Christ : Col. i. 27, 28, ' Christ in you, the hope of
glory ; whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man
in all wisdom ; that we may present every man perfect in Christ
Jesus.' 2 Cor. xi. 13, They have blind, unbelieving hearts, therefore
need to be taught; cold careless affections, and need to be warned;1 and
this with the greatest wisdom that can be used, that all may be pre
sented to Christ at the last day. This is that which sets all agoing.
When we are wooing for Christ we should not do it coldly and
triflingly, but as those that would prevail for their master, that he
may be glorified in their being gained to him.

4. So as will become compassioners of precious and immortal souls,
for whom Christ died, souls that must live for ever in heaven or hell.
Oh, mind them of their duty, warn them of their danger ; they are
ready to tumble into the flames of hell every moment, therefore with
all earnestness set life and death before them. We should use the
more compassion to souls, because God himself, who hath employed
us, hath expressed so much of his compassion. He doth not only tell
them they will die, but expostulated with them, ' Why will you die,
0 house of Israel ?' Ezek. xxxiii. 11 ; and Ezek. xviii. 23, ' Have I any
pleasure at all that the wicked should die, and not return from his
ways and live ?' The greatest quarrel Christ hath with sinners is be
cause they will not come to him for life : John v. 40, ' Ye will not come
to me that ye might have life.'

Two reasons make this more evident : —

1. This is God's will.

2. This is of great profit to the souls of men.

First, This is God's will, that his law should be propounded with the
sanction of it ; that is, with penalties and rewards. God might rule us
with a rod of iron, require duty out of mere sovereignty ; but he will
' draw us with the cords of a man/ Hosea. xi. 4, with such arguments
as are fitted to man's temper, as he is a reasonable creature ; that is, by
promises and threatenings. We are best moved and induced to any
thing by those two affections of fear and hope; the one affection
serveth for aversion and flight, the other for choice and pursuit.
Therefore he that knoweth the wards of the lock accordingly suiteth
the keys, and doth not only require an exact duty, but also promiseth
good and threateneth evil. Sovereigns, in their public edicts, do not

1 Qu. ' warmed ' ?— ED.

366 THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. [DEUT. XXX. 15.

argue with their subjects, but only interpose their authority ; but God
condescerideth to reason with his creatures. He doth not say, as some
times, Thus shall ye do, I am the Lord ; but, If you do thus, this will
be your ruin ; and ' Obey these statutes for your good,' Dent. vi. 24 ; and
so doth persuade as well as command.

Secondly, It is of great profit to the souls of men.

1. It is of profit that they should often be minded of the issues of
things. Israel's want of wisdom cometh from this: Deut. xxxii. 29, ' Oh,
that they were wise, that they understood this, that they would consider
their latter end ;' that is, how obedience and disobedience will succeed
with them, Lam. i. 9. David's trouble at the prosperity of the wicked
arose from want of this : Fs. Ixxiii. 17, ' Then I understood their end.'
Eom. vi. 21, ' The end of these things is death.' Fugientes respice,
what will they leave in their farewell and departure ? — Jer. xvii. 11, 'At
his latter end he shall be a fool.' The first addresses of sin smile upon
us, but ' the sting is in the tail.' So the beginning of godliness is bitter,
but afterward it yieldeth everlasting peace and comfort.

2. That they may reflect on both combined : either of them single
is of great force, but both joined together come in upon the heart with
greater power. We need a bridle and a spur ; a bridle because of our
proneness to evil, and a spur because of our backwardness to good.
We have both, we are compassed and hedged in with our duty on.
every side. If we look back, there is death to affright us ; if forward,
heaven to allure us. There is eternal life to draw us, there is eternal
death to drive us. If God had only terrified us from sin by inexpres
sible pains and horrors, and made no promise of unspeakable joys, this
were enough to engage us to live without blame and blemish, that we
might not be cast into the prison of hell ; or,, if only to quicken our
diligence, he had propounded hopes and happiness as the privilege of
those that live virtuously and holily, and evil men did utterly perish
when they die, this were enough to draw us. If God had only promised
heaven and no hell, there would not be so strong a motive ; but can we
be cold and dead when both life and death are laid before us,, and both for
ever ? This is very unreasonable. Solomon telleth us,. Prov. xv. 24,
' That the way of life is above to the wise, to avoid hell beneath.'
Every step they tread is a going from eternal death, and an approach
to eternal life. Therefore, as we would escape the torments of hell, and
possess the joys of heaven, we should be serious. We are undone for
ever if we be not blessed for ever ; and the nearer we draw to the one,
the more we avoid the other ; so that we have a double reason not to
go back, and much to engage us to go forward.

APPLICATION.

Use of exhortation.

1. Suffer us to discharge our duty in, this kind :, Heb. xiii. 22, ' I
beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of exhortation/ It is but a small
request we have to you, that you will but suffer us to take pains to save
your souls. It is irksome to carnal men to have their sluggishness stirred
up ; but what is there that should make it grievous and distasteful ?
Many can endure us when we treat of the joys of heaven, but when we

DEUT. XXX. 15.] THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. 367

come to flash hell terrors in the face of obstinate sinners, and tell them
of damnation and wrath to come, they think us harsh and severe, and
say, as Ahab of Micaiah, ' He prophesieth nothing but evil to me/ Ay !
but we must set both before you both life and death ; and it is better
to hear of hell than to feel it. That is a cowardly confidence that can
not endure the mention of our danger. There are others that like the
offer of heaven, but would sever those things that are so aptly joined, —
life and good, death and evil ; that cannot endure this doctrine in this
sense. They say, with those carnal hearers, ' Evermore give us the bread
of life,' John vi. 34. But they mistake the terms upon which it may
be had. Oh ! but we are not in the place of God, and cannot make
the way to heaven easier than it is ; but we propound God's covenant
as we find it, life and good, the conditions as well as the offer. Would
you have us compound with you, and deceive your souls with a false
hope, which will leave you ashamed when you most need the comfort
of it ? Men would live with the carnal, die with the sincere ; therefore
suffer us to be earnest with you.

2. The next thing that we exhort you to is to believe the certainty,
consider the weight and importance of these truths, that there is a dif
ference between good and evil, that the fruit of the one is death, of
the other life ; and consider how irrational it is for a man to love
death and refuse life. No man in his right wits can make a doubt
which to choose : 'In vain is the snare laid in the sight of any bird,'
Prov. i. 17. You cannot drive a dull ass into the fire that is kindled
before his eyea It is true you hate death, and yet it is proper to say
you choose it: Prov. viii. 36, 'All they that hate me, love death.'
Why, refusing the good, do you so eagerly pursue the evil ? How can ye
hate the wages, and yet love the work by which the wages is to be earned,
and in requital of which it will be certainly paid ? If you detest hell,
why not sin ? If you love heaven, why do you not do good ? There
is an inseparable connection between these. Who can pity the torment
of that man that thrusts his hand into the fire ? What should be the
cause of this but incredulity and inconsideration ?

[1.] Unbelief and atheism ; they do not think God will recompense
men according to their works. Now, till men believe it, tell them of
hell or heaven never so much, it will not work upon them. Who
would lose that which is certain and present, for the hope or fear of
that which is to come and doubtful, when they suspect or believe it not
fully ? No wonder they go on still in the paths that lead down to the
chambers of death, and are prejudiced against the ways of life. But
why are men such infidels as to future things ?

(1.) You cannot disprove what is declared in scripture, or by any
sound argument evince that there is no heaven or hell ; for all you say
or know, there are both really existing ; and if there were no more but
that, it were good to take the surer side, especially when you part with
nothing but a few base pleasures and carnal satisfactions. Keason
should make us very careful. In a lottery, where there is but a possi
bility of gaining, men will venture a shilling or a small matter for a prize.
If there be either no hell or heaven, you part with no more than the
vain pleasures of a fading, perishing life; but if this doctrine prove true,
you run the hazard of eternal torments, and lose the comfort of eter-

368 THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON. [I>EUT. XXX. 15.

nal joys ; therefore it is better to trust this doctrine than try it. It is
prudence to make provision for the worst.

(2.) But doth not natural reason and conscience, and the presages
of our hearts, shrewdly evidence that there is a world to come, as be
fore was proved — a heaven for the good, and a hell for the wicked ?
At present the wicked flourish, and the good many times suffer ; what
shall we conclude thence ? Mai. ii. 17, ' Every one that doeth evil is
good in the sight of the Lord, and he delighteth in him ; or where is
the God of judgment ?'

(3.) If nature be not so clear, scripture is full and positive. If we
do indeed believe the scripture, as we profess to do, certainly we can
not so grossly go against the whole current and drift of it. That scrip
ture which you profess to be the book of God, and take for the rule
of your lives and expectations ; that scripture which your consciences
dread as owning the voice of God therein ; that scripture which is
confirmed by God's providence and frequent experiments ; that scrip
ture which hath such a rational evidence in itself, — it is that assureth
us of a world to come, and bringeth it to light in the word. The
very thought of such a hell and heaven as were invented by the
ancient heathens, was enough to make them virtuous ; though as to
the manner and circumstances of it, the more understanding knew it
to be a very fable and supposition : yet the thing itself, being bottomed
and founded upon those natural apprehensions of the immortality of
the soul, and the attributes of the deity, had powerful effects upon
them. Now shall we talk of Christianity, pretend a reverence for the
scriptures, and shall we tremble no more at the certainty of a hell
than Gentiles at the possibility of it ? Shall their suspicion work
more than our faith ? If they were so pliable to poets' discipline,
how should we be moulded and framed by the doctrine of Christ ?
What awe and holy trembling should it breed in our hearts !

[2.] Inconsideration. We are so taken up with the cares and
pleasures of the present life, that we are not at leisure to think of
death and life, hell and heaven, or upon what terms we stand with
God : Jer. viii. 6 ; Eccles. xi. 9, ' Kemember that for all these things
God will bring thee to judgment/ The young man in the heat of
his lusts forgetteth that a time of reckoning will come. Oh, think of
your ways, and whither you are a-going. It is foolish to busy our
selves about many things, and neglect the main : Luke x. 41, 42.
You think it will bring a damp on your hearts. But if you cannot
endure to think of hell, how much less will you endure one day to
suffer it ? Is it such a trouble to consider it ? — what is it to feel it ?
Timely consideration is the way to prevent and escape these torments ;
it will help to preserve you from coming thither, and cause it to work
upon you. Oh, then, ' Set your hearts unto all these words which I
testify among you this day,' Deut. xxxii. 46. Consideration will
awaken the soul that was formerly laid asleep. Will heaven or hell
entice or deter the man that thinl^eth not of it ? Shall we not, there
fore, have a little patience while we deeply ponder and weigh these
things in our minds ? See, life and death is set before you ; and will
you not allow a few serious thoughts about them, nor ask your souls
what shall become of you to all eternity ? God's great complaint of

MAT. VII. 12.] THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. 3G9

Israelis: Isa, i. 3, 'My people will not consider;' and the same complaint
may be made of us. Things are evident and clear to faith, reason, and
conscience ; but we will not consider, and so wander out of the way.

3. The next thing we exhort you to do, is to make choice for your
own souls. That is the use Moses makes of it : Deut. xxx. 19,
' Therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live.' Hear
ing, believing, considering, are all in order to choice ; and without
choice, and a determined, fixed, bent of heart, you will never walk
evenly in heaven's ways. Determine not only that you must, but you
will, walk in the way which God hath set forth for you. God's ways
must be chosen : Ps. cxix. 30, ' I have chosen the way of truth ; ' and
ver. 173, ' I have chosen thy precepts ; ' Josh. xxiv. 15, ' If it seem
evil to you to serve the Lord, choose you this day whom you will
serve.' Not as if it were indifferent, but to set an edge upon their
appetite. There is much strength in the bond, when a man bindeth.
himself freely, and makes him the more inexcusable if he doth not ob
serve it. All will choose life before death, but they are out in the
means ; they do not choose good before evil, the good of holiness
before the evil of sin. Every man desireth some good. It is as natural
for the reasonable creature to desire to be happy, as it is for the fire to
burn ; but we do not make a right choice of the means that may
bring us to that happiness that we desire. They would be happy, but
they choose means quite contrary to happiness. Oh, then, choose the
ways of God ; let life be your motive, and holiness your choice. This
is the way to live for ever, to avoid hell beneath. ' As soon as we come
to years of discretion, we should make our choice to go on in the ways
of life. To this we are obliged by the most weighty reasons, urged
by the enforcements of the word, and by the sad and numerous ex
amples of young people, who make an ill choice in the beginning, and
go on, and are hardened therein, and perish for ever.

SERMON XVIII.

Therefore all things tvhatsoever ye icould that men should do to you,
do ye even so to them; for this is the laio and the prophets. —
MAT. VII. 12.

IT is a general complaint of the world that Christians are defective in
the duties of the second table. Some hypocrites may be so, to mask
over a dishonest life with a pretence of worship and godliness ; but
we are not to judge of the rest of the people of God by these, no more
than we would judge of the glory of a street by the filthiness of the
sink or canal, or of the sound grapes in the cluster by the rotten
ones. For certainly all that have truly submitted to Christianity do
find that religion doth influence their relations, and run out and issue
itself in all the duties which they owe to man as well as unto God.
And it was not a boast which Austin said to the heathens, ' Let all

VOL. II. 2 A

370 THE EIGHTEENTH SEKMON. [MAT. VII. 12.

the religions of the world produce such princes, such subjects, such
husbands, wives, parents, children, as the Christian religion produceth.'
This was the glory of religion then, and it should not fall in our
hands. Or possibly this may be the cause of it, unrenewed men which
allow one another in their excesses, and glory in some kind of mutual
civilities, may equal or overpass the godly therein. Look, as dogs
excel men in the acuteness of smell, and the eagle in sharpness of
sight, and many other beasts in other senses, because it is their
excellency, so there are certain lower respects which the men of the
world mutually pay one towards another, and they may excel in these
as their peculiar worth.

But, however, be that complaint true or false, it concerns us to take
notice of it, and to prevent all suspicion of this kind. And therefore
we need to press moralities upon Christians, and that from the true
root, the love of God ; for that is the great mistake of this age, to set
up a sort of false morality, and forget the true one that is built on
faith in Christ and love to God.

Now, to set down each particular duty would be tedious. The life
of man is short, and the law in all its necessary explications long and
voluminous ; and therefore to have a sure rule, and a short one, would
be a very great advantage to us in this matter.

And this one direction which I have read to you out of the word
of God will serve instead of all. It is a sure rule, for Christ gives it
us, who is truth itself ; and though it be short, it is full enough for
our purpose, for here is the substance and quintessence of the law and
prophets, all drawn into one compendious rule and abridgment of our
duty, the best epitome that ever was. A sentence this is of such
weight, that the Emperor Severus (as Lactantius reporteth out of
Lampridius) was so taken with it, that, having heard it from some
Jew or Christian, he wrote it in his palace, and caused it to be
engraven in golden letters in the courts of justice, and to be proclaimed
at the punishment of offenders. And therefore I shall briefly dis
course of this rule, and present it to your serious consideration.

In the words there is : —

I. A rule of life : whatsoever ye ivould that men should do to you,
do ye even so to them.

II. The commendation of it : for this is the law and the prophets.

III. The illative particle : therefore.

My business shall be to open these circumstances.

I. Here is the rule of life. This general precept may be considered
in the affirmative or in the negative (for negatives are included in their
affirmatives). The affirmative is in the text, ' All those things that
you would men should do unto you;' the negative is in that noted
saying, Quod tibi fieri non vis, alteri nefeceris — that which you would
not have done to you, do not you to them. The one, the negative,
conduceth to restrain injury; but the other, the affirmative, urgeth us
to do good. The negative enforceth justice and equity in us to others;
the affirmative, love and charity. Heathens by the light of nature
were more sensible of negatives, that they should not hurt others in
their body, goods, or good name, as we would not in either of these
things be wronged ourselves ; therefore Christ, passing that, layeth

MAT. VII. 12.] THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. 371

down the affirmative, of which nature is less sensible, of doing good to
them, as we desire they should do to us in our extremities.

But because one cannot well be handled without the other, I shall
begin with the negative consideration,, which concerns right and justice
to the persons, names, goods, and possessions of others. We are
earnest to have fair dealing from others ; we should be as earnest to
yield the same again. There is no man but hath a quick sense of
injuries done to himself. When we are wronged by lying, slandering,
oppression, or by fraudulent bargain^ how will we discourse of equity,
and plead for right upon these occasions ? Why,, the like tender
respect, the like sense, should we have in our dealing with others ; a8
you would not others should defame, oppress, or overreach you, so
should not you do to them. In other men's dealings with us we are
masters, acute discerners of. right in our own case, able to teach what
men ought to do ; but in our dealing with others we are scarce scholars.
We would be reverenced, commended, fairly used, have others
tender of our credit ; and if we be abused' in, person, disgraced in
speech, endamaged in goods or good name, we complain of the
wrong. Therefore it was well said of Calvin, that it would be much
better for mankind if we were as faithful learners of active duties as
we are acute doctors concerning passives ; that is, that we would not
offer such usage to others as we would not be well pleased with our
selves, but give as we would receive.

To impress the rule upon, you, I shall give four considerations in
the negative sense.

1. That in the duties of the second table we have more light than
we have in the first ; for when Christ sets forth the sum of both the
tables, Mat. xxii. 36, 37, he tells us that we must ' love God with all
our hearts, our souls, our strength, .and mind;' but when he comes to
the love of our neighbour, he gives a measure more easily discernible ;
we are to ' love our neighbour as ourselves.' Love will tell us what is
good for ourselves. The love of God must be preferred both to our
selves and to our neighbours. And in guiding and expressing our
love to God, we need many rules. Our desires of good to ourselves
are a complete measure and rule of that respect w;e owe to our neigh
bours. This principle of self-love would show us what we owe to
one another. But though nature discovers a God, and reason that this
God should be worshipped, yet nature could never carve out such a
worship as is proper to God, and as God likes ; there needs a larger
explication. Let a man be free from passion and from inordinate
self-love, consider what he would have done to himself; this will
direct him plainly what should be done to others that agree with us in
the same common nature, and who have an original right with us in
things that belong to justice and equity, and should be as fairly
respected by us as we expect to be treated by them.

2. The breach of this rule is more evil in him which hath experi
mented the bitterness of wrongs or misery than in another ; because
experience giveth us a truer knowledge of things than a naked idea
and conception of them. He that knoweth things by mere contempla
tion, doth but know them at a distance, and as it were afar off; but
he that knoweth things by experience, knows them at hand, and feels

372 THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. [MAT. VII. 12.

the smart of them. Therefore conscience should work more in them
by way of restraint, because they know what it is to be oppressed and
disgraced, and remember how grievous it was when they did lie under
any wrong. Look, as it is made an argument of confidence in Christ's
pity, because his heart was made tender by experience : he was tempted,
he was despitefully used, he experimented all our sorrows ; therefore
' he is able ' — that is, has a greater fitness — ' to succour those which are
tempted,' Heb. ii. 18. And in another place we read, that ' He learned
obedience by the things which he suffered,' Heb. v. 8. Did Christ
learn anything better, or improve his knowledge, which had ' the
Spirit without measure ' ? Yes, he might have an experimental learn
ing and feeling. Thus, when he suffered things so regretful and con
trary to that life he had assumed, he knew what it was to overrule the
natural inclinations of life, and subordinate them to the will of God,
and learn obedience by the things which he suffered, and will more
compassionate when poor creatures are put upon duties against flesh
and blood. And it is used as an argument why we should come to
the throne of grace1 with boldness: Heb. iv. 15, Because ' we have not
an high priest which cannot be touched with our infirmities,' &c. He
hath experimented them in his own person, he knows these things
himself. And so Exod. xxii. 21, ' Thou shalt not vex a stranger, nor
oppress him ; for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.' The people
of Israel knew what it was to be exposed to the envy of the natives,
where they had few friends and many enemies. But especially observe
that Lev. xix. 33, 34, for there you have this great law repeated :
' And if a stranger sojourn with thee in your land, ye shall not vex
him ; but the stranger that dwelleth with you shall be as one born
amongst you, and thou shalt love him as thyself/ Mark, what thou
wouldst have done to thyself, do to the stranger. Why ? ' For ye
were strangers in the land of Egypt.' They knew how burdensome it
was to their souls to be under the yoke, how grievous a thing oppres
sion was. Now suitably it concerneth all those which have lain under
defamation, slander, and oppression, they should be mighty tender and
careful how they speak of others, and what they do to others. They
which have been servants themselves, and have felt the burden of
heavy tasks and short allowance, hard and unmerciful usage from
their masters, they should not exact all their labours, nor deal cruelly
«rrto servants when they are masters themselves ; for not only the law
of God, but their own experience, will rise up in judgment against
them, and increase the sting of their conscience. So the drift of that
parable would do well to be considered in these times : Mat. xviii. 33,
' That servant which had his own debt forgiven him, yet he plucked
his fellow- servant by the throat. Shouldst thou not have had compas
sion on thy fellow-servant, as I had compassion on thee ? ' When we
are under restraint, and groan for our liberty, we would fain have an
opportunity of glorifying God. If God should hear us in these kinds,
should not we be like affected to our fellow-servants, and not seek to
hunt every one, that do a little dissent from us, as vermin to death,
and as unworthy to be allowed among us ? A man which is in debt,
how grievous is it when others deal rigorously with him ? Now, for
him to deal so with others is a double crime, as being a sin against a

MAT. VII. 12.] THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. 373

law and against experience. You complain to God in the bitterness
of your soul, when ye are under these oppressions ; so will they com
plain against you : therefore it is more evil in you. The —

3. Observation is this : That this rule is spiritual, and concerneth
the inward man as well as the outward ; not only actions, words, and
practices (though it be said, whatsoever men do unto you), but the
thoughts. The whole law of God is spiritual : Ps. xix. 7, ' The law of
God is perfect, converting the soul ; ' not only guides the motions of the
outward man, but reacheth to the workings of the heart. As is the
first table, so is the second : for we are told, Mat. xxii. 39, ' The second
is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.' How like
to it ? It is as spiritual as the first, and therefore not only what I do,
but what I would think and purpose to do to others, is comprehended
in it. Christ therefore speaks of adultery committed in the heart, by
impure and wanton thoughts and desires. This rule, which concerns
the whole second table, not only concerns the actions, but your dis
positions and inclinations ; and not only provides against hard speeches,
and outward behaviour, but the secret grudgings in your hearts against
others, that your affections may not be alienated from them. For
mark, what is here, What ye would men should do to you, do the same
to them. In other places it is, ' Love thy neighbour as thyself,' Gal.
v. 14 ; so that all the duties and practices which concern the good of
our neighbour, must proceed from a principle of love. The justice of
the second table, as required of Christians, is a justice tempered and
excited by love. Though our outward acts be never so pleasant, yet
if love be not at the bottom of it, it is not right. As 1 Cor. xiii. 3,
* If I give all my goods to the poor, and have not charity, it signifieth
nothing/ You will think that is excessive charity, to give all my
goods ; yea, but if it be not done with love, it is nothing worth, not
accepted, nor rewarded by God. And so we must refer these words
not only to the outward man, but the principle of love which is in
the heart.

4. Proposition : That all which, is done by virtue of this rule, must
be done not only out of love to man, but out of love to God, and as an
act of obedience. For when Christ gives us this direction, 'Whatsoever
j*e would,' &c., he doth not give it as a politic course, to establish peace
in the world, out as a compendious rule to guide us in the duties of
the second table. Self-love is the measure, but it is not the reason,
ground, or principle of our actions. A measure it is, for we will cer
tainly do right to ourselves ; but to make it an act of obedience, so it is
accepted of God. It is a common rule, all moral duties must be done
as in and to the Lord ; out of the love of God, fear of God, and obe
dience to his blessed majesty : therefore it is said, Eph. v. 21, ' Sub
mitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God/ That must be
the great principle which swayethus; not policy, or respect to our
own interest, but conscience. There must be a right principle of
motion, as well as a just action, if we will do exactly and according to
the law of Christ. Therefore here is the great difference between a
Christian and another man in the duties of the second table in his
moralities ; he turns second table duties into first table duties ; it is a
thing carried on throughout the whole scripture. Thus if he gives

374 THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. [MAT. VII. 12.

alms, his alms is a sacrifice ; sacrifice is a duty of the first table, but
alms is clearly a duty of the second table. So all his commerce (I do
but instance in one for all) ; what he doth to men must be done in and
to the Lord. So here in this very case, love to man, it is but a stream
which comes from a higher fountain, and that is love to God. A
Christian loves God first, and indeed he loves nothing but God, for
he loves God in all his creatures. In men we love his natural image,
but in the sairits his spiritual image : 1 John iv. 21, ' This command
ment have we from him, that he who loveth God, love his brother
also/ Our love to our ordinary brother must be excited and measured
by our love to' God-; and our love to our Christian brother, our fellow-
saints, must be from the love of God : 1 John v. 1, ' Every one that
loveth him that begat, loveth him also that is begotten of him.' So
much for the negative part.

Secondly, Now let us come to the affirmative part, which established
charity ; for it is not enough if we do not hurt others, but we must do
them good. Now charity is seen in two things — both in giving and
forgiving.

First, In giving : ' What you would men should do to you, do you
the same to them/ Be as ready to do good as to receive good. A
man is never in a right 'frame of spirit until he takes as much delight
in doing others good as he would take in having good done to himself;
nay, more; for our Lord tells us that ' it is a more blessed thing to give
than to receive,' Acts xx. 35. Why a more blessed thing ? Because this
comes nearest to the nature of God, •who gives all, and takes of none.
And therefore, as we would imitate God in other things, we should in
this also ; for all God's works should leave an impression upon us ; his
election should make us choose him and his ways ; his love, to love
him ; his giving should make us to give. As a child hath part for part,
limb for limb, answerable to his father, so should a child of God
answer God in all his moral perfections, especially in his goodness.
' As you come behind,' saith the apostle, ' in no gift, so do not come
behind in this also,' 2 €or. viii. 7. And the rule of Christ here is
that which doth enforce this ('As ye would,' <fcc.), do you afford to
others that comfort, that succour, that relief in all their distresses,
which you would desire they should afford to you if you were in the
same case, and in the same distress ? Alas '! you will say, pity should
be showed to a man 'by his friend ; and will you be merciless, and shut
tip your bowels, and not show this pity to others ? If you were pined
with hunger, and your children cry for bread, and you have none to
give them, would you not complain of the hardness of their hearts
which have this world's goods, and shut up their bowels against them,
and not dispense anything to their necessities ? Why, if you know
the heart of an indigent person, it cannot but move you to observe this
rule. And the rather, because usually with what measure we mete to
others, it is recompensed into our bosoms by God's providence ; for
whatever need others have of us, we have infinitely more of God, and
there will a time come when we shall be as destitute before God as
they are before you. For instance, in a time of sickness, when all
outward helps fail : Ps. xli. 1 , ' Blessed is he that cousidereth the poor ;
the Lord will consider him in time of trouble/ Why, he that is

MAT. VII. 12.] THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. 375

affected with another's condition as his own, when it is a time of
trouble and distress with him, and it may be his brother cannot help
him, then the Lord will help him, either in sickness or trouble of
conscience ; when all outward comforts are as the white of an egg,
when the poor perplexed sinner cries, Mercy ! mercy ! the Lord will
show him mercy as he did to others : Mat. v. 7, ' Blessed are the
merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.' Those that only seek to enrich
themselves, and solace themselves with mirth and pleasure in the
good things they have, must not expect the like promises. But those
which have been merciful, bountiful, and ready to help others, God
delights to show them mercy ; and when they are most destitute, they
shall find that God takes notice of this, that they were ready to relieve
others.

Secondly, In forgiving, the same rule holds. A necessary duty ; for
while we are here in the world, there will be weaknesses and offences,
and we need mutually to forgive, and to take pardon. It is said, Col.
iii. 13, ' Forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man
have a quarrel against any ; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye/
See the same, Eph. iv. 32, ' Forgiving one another, as God for Christ's
sake hath forgiven you.' Mark, he proceeds upon this principle that
Christ layeth down : ' Whatsoever ye would/ &c. We are in the world
and in the flesh, and therefore should not rigidly exact upon the fail
ings of others, lest they or others deal so with us when our turn
comes. We need pardon in this kind, for we give offence : Eccles. vii.
21, 22, ' Take no heed unto all words that are spoken ; lest thou hear
thy servant curse thee ; for oftentimes also thine heart knoweth that
thou thyself likewise hast cursed others.' The meaning is, we should
not be over-affected with others speaking ill of us, because we know we
have spoken ill of others, and should pass it by with meekness and
neglect ; therefore the consideration of our passions and of our infir
mities should move us to pardon. We have been, or may be as bad
as they; we have been once, Titus iii. 3, 'foolish and disobedient,'
led by our unruly appetites and desires, therefore we should show
meekness to them. Ay, and we may be surprised again : James iii. 1,
' My brethren, be not many masters, for in many things we offend all.'
Be not many masters, that is, severe, masterly, or supercilious, if
another be fallen and hath offended us, for we shall receive the greater
condemnation.

The apostle argueth from, another argument, Col. iii. 13 ; and Eph.
iv. 32, ' Forgive others, as God hath for Christ's sake forgiven us.'
There is no man can wrong us as much as we trespass against God ;
and though we are but as the drop of the bucket, and the small dust
of the balance, yet our great and many sins are freely forgiven to us ;
therefore it should prevail with us freely and easily to pardon one
another. The scripture urgeth this. Oh, when we consider Christ's
example, how Christ hath forgiven us ; when we consider the greatness
of the wrongs which he pardons, sins that are of a scarlet and crimson
dye, Isa. i. 18 ; when we consider our own baseness in comparison of
him, Isa. xl. 22, ' Who sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and the
inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers;' and when we consider his
omnipotency to right himself of the wrongs done to him, how he ' can

376 THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. [MAT. VII. 12.

cast body and soul into hell fire ;' surely this should move us to forgive
others. Yea, and it is not only a motive, but a rule. Forgive others,
as God forgives us; what is that? Sincerely, not hypocritically;
freely, not unwillingly ; fully, not by halves ; irrevocably, not for a time
only ; but as God forgives and casts all our sins into the depth of the
sea, so should we forgive and pass by the sins of others.

Christians, shall I urge another argument in this case, what need
there is of forgiveness ? Hereby a man overcometh himself, hereby
he shames the party that did him wrong, and hereby he takes God's
course to get the victory over the person which hath done him the
wrong. Hereby he overcometh himself, his own nature, which thirsteth
after revenge : Prov. xvi. 32, ' He that is slow to anger is better than
the mighty ; and he that ruleth his spirit than he that taketh a city.'
He is able to rule himself, so it is his glory ; he doth overcome that
revengeful and froward disposition which is in his own nature. And
hereby he overcomes and shames the party that did him wrong ; there
is no such way to do this as by forgiveness. Thus David did overcome
Saul, 1 Sam. xxiv. 17, when David had him at an advantage and
spared him, Saul said to David, ' Thou art more righteous than I/
Oh, what a victory was this, to overcome that fierce man's heart and
reconcile him. And you keep God's way in overcoming him ; it is
God's prescribed course that you should thus overcome him by kindness
and meekness: Horn. xii. 21, ' Be not overcome of evil, but overcome
evil with good.

But wherein must we express this forgiveness towards others ? As to
the wrong to be forgiven, we must consider it either as an offence against
God, or sometimes against public laws, or as it is an offence against
us. So far as it is an offence against God or the public laws, here we
have not power to forgive, and punishment is due to the common good,
Pcena debetur. The Lord himself, that forgives us, and forgives for
Christ's sake, hath secured the honour of his governing justice by
satisfaction ; and if the law requires it, we cannot intermeddle there,
only we must pray to God earnestly for them, that is our duty, James
iv. 15 ; and in some cases we may intercede with the magistrate to
take off the penalty, and are so bound.

This forgiveness implieth two things — a removal of an inward grudge,
and a readiness to do all duties of love and kindness to them.

1. A removal of an inward grudge and endeavours after private
revenge : Lev. xix. 17-18, ' Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine
heart * thou shalt in anywise rebuke thy neighbour, and not suffer sin
upon him ; thou shalt not avenge nor bear any grudge against the
children of thy people, but thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.'
Thou shalt not bear a grudge against him, for then you hate him in
your heart.

2. There must be a readiness to do all duties of love and kindness
to him who hath done the wrong, as God ministereth occasion and
ability. There are many laws for this : Exod. xxiii. 4-5, ' If thou
meet thine enemy's ox or ass going astray, thou shalt surely bring it
back to him again ; if thou see the ass of him that hateth thee lie
under his burthen, and wouldst forbear to help him, thou shalt surely
help with him ; ' Luke vi. 27, ' Love your enemies, do good to them

MAT. VII. 12.] THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. 377

that hate you, bless them that curse you.' Now, so far are we bound
to remit the private grudge because of the offence done to us, and also
to take all occasions to do them good.

Object. But whether may not we have recourse to the magistrate
for the recovery of our right, and reparation of our wrongs ?

Ans. Certainly we may, provided we go not to law for trifles ; for
when we go to law for small matters, and that before infidels, the
apostle reproves it, 1 Cor. vi. 2 ; and when after all lawful means and
courses are used before, for taking away the occasion, as ver. 5, ' Is
there not a wise man among you to take up the difference ?' And
when it is not with a spirit of revenge and rigour, for a Christian
should show his moderation in all things, Phil. iv. 5, and his lenity,
gentleness, and readiness to forgive. But if it be out of a spirit of
revenge, not the conscience of justice, we abuse God's ordinance to
our private passions, Eom. xiii. 3.

Having thus explained the law, let me vindicate this rule.

1. It seems not to be so perfect a rule. Because many desire and
wish much evil to themselves, should they desire evil to others ? As
he that would be drunk, should he make another drunk ? and he that
commits filthiness, should he entice others ? Ans. The meaning is not
what we do in a passion, which works not the righteousness of God,
but it is meant of a regular will ; not that we do with evil desires, as
that we do in right reason, that which you do well informed, well
advised, free from discomposed passion ; what is according to the law
of nature engraven upon your hearts, which is most legible in our own
case ; what the law of nature would judge to be the duty of other men
to do. It is not meant of inordinate sinful desires.

2. But doth not this rule make all men equal, and destroy all order
and superiority, if every man must do as he would be done unto ?
What, shall a master require of a servant no more than he will do to
him ? Would a poor man have a rich man give him relief ? Should
he give him no more than he expects back again from this poor man ?
No ; the meaning is, that for that time we should suppose ourselves in
the condition of servants, and of that poor man. You should put
yourselves in their stead, and suppose if I were a servant, if I were
poor. We should put ourselves in the same equality with them, and
by the law of proportion the same things that would seem reasonable
to you if you were in their condition you should cheerfully do to them.
For instance, if I were a servant, and did obey, would not I judge
such exaction burthensome and unreasonable ? If I were poor, and
driven to seek relief, would not 1 judge a denial harsh ? If I were a
master, should not I judge such an offence injurious to my authority?

3. Doth not this establish revenge and retaliation of injuries to do
to him as he hath done to me ? Ans. No, rather much to the con
trary ; for it is not what they have done to us ; Christ doth not say so,
but what we would have to be done to us that do to them. See Prov.
xxiv. 29, ' Say not I will do so to him as he hath done to me ; I will
render to the man according to his work.' That is an ill reasoning
within ourselves, and takes God's work out of his hands, whose pre
rogative it is to give to every man according to his work. The rule is
not look backward, but forward. It cloth not look to what they have

378 THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. [MAT. VII. 12.

done to us, but what we should do to them. To think to do the same
would certainly break this rule of Christ, and make us be burthensome
to others by such actions, and burthensome to ourselves, and so sin not
only against our own conscience but against sense and feeling of the
thing committed. Injury and revenge differ only in order. He that
returns injury for injury doth but imitate the adversary ; and he that
imitates that which is evil in another sins twice, both against the law
and his own conscience.

4. If ail the world were contented to observe this rule, then we
should have a quiet world ; but others are very oppressive, unjust,
and very hard to me, this is to live by the loss, and to bring a restraint
upon myself from which others are free. A ns. Do your duty to them
though they do not theirs to you. Others' sins will not exempt you
from the law of God, which is your rule, and not their actions. What
ever they do to you, yet carry it Christianly arid meekly towards them.
You are accountable to God for your own actions, not for the actions
of another man. Therefore if you be able to guide your own spirit to
them, how perverse soever they be to you, you will have the comfort
that you have endeavoured to do your duty.

Having vindicated the rule, let me show you the grounds and the
equity of it. What are the intrinsic grounds and reasons why Christ
hath given such a rule to us ? No question it is founded not in his
bare authority, but in great equity. There are two grounds : —

1. The actual equality of all men by nature.

2. The possible equality of all men as to their condition and state
of life.

1. The actual equality of all men by nature : Mai. n. 10, ' Have
we not all one Father ? hath not one God created us ? ' Were we
not all created by the same God ? Ay ! and mark the equality goes
further ; we were all ' made of one blood,' Acts xvii. 26, all descended
from Adam. Unequal diversity of rank doth not take away identity
of nature. There is a diversity of rank indeed. Some are high,
some low, some rich, some poor, some governors, some governed, some
teachers, and some obey; but we are all made of one blood. So Neh.
v. 5, ' Our flesh is as the flesh of our brethren, our children as their
children/ Some are highly advanced above others, yet the poorest
creature and you is one flesh, and by nature hath an equal right with
you ; therefore it is said, Isa. Iviii. 7, 'Thou shalt not hide thyself from
thine own flesh.' Thy poor, pined, starved brother is thine own flesh.

2. The possible equality of all men as to condition, and as to state
of life : they are equal by nature, and it is possible they may be in the
same state of life. You stand to-day, another is fallen ; you are liable
to the same corruption and the same calamities. To the same cor
ruption : Gal. vi. 1. ' If any one be fallen, ye that are spiritual restore
such an one with a spirit of meekness ; considering thyself, lest thou also
be tempted.' Kigid censurers may fall into like sins or worse them
selves. Alas ! the devil is very assiduous in tempting, and the Lord
permits him to surprise those that are severe to others. Therefore
you should show pity and compassion to the fallen. And then as to
possibility of calamities : Heb. xiii. 3, ' Kemember them that are in
bonds, as bound with them, and them which suffer adversity, as being

MAT. VII. 12.] THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. 379

yourselves also in the body.' There is a twofold interpretation of that
place. Some understand it of the mystical body of Christ ; but I think
rather it is meant of the body of flesh, while we are here in the present
life. Strange changes may come before we go out of the body ; they
that are highest may be lowest. In 2 Kings iv. 13, we read of the
Shunammite that had given harbour and entertainment to the prophet,
and the prophet said, ' What is to be done for thee ? wouldst thou be
spoken for to the king, or to the captain of the host? and she
answered, I dwell among mine own people.' She was well, and
needed nothing ; she was able to dwell at home, and to maintain her- ;
self well enough, and needed not the prophet to speak to the king for"
her ; but afterwards there comes a great famine, and her inheritance
was invaded, and she that would not be beholden to the prophet was
beholden to Gehazi, the prophet's man. Compare 2 Kings iv. 13,
with 2 Kings viii. 3.

There may be great changes here in the earth, great calamities may
befall us ; therefore, since we are in the body, and since those that are
high to-day may be low to-morrow, and you may need the like help
from others, we must have a fellow-feeling with them. God, who is
the great arbiter of human affairs, can pull down and set up at his
pleasure. We have opened the rule, the first part of the text.

II. The second part is the commendation of this rule : ' For this is
the law and the prophets ;' that is, this is the sum of the doctrine of
God. The law and the prophets were the scriptures only then in
force, and therefore the phrase is used proverbially in many places:
Mat. xi. 13, ' For all the prophets and the law prophesied till John;
Luke xvi. 31, 'They have Moses and the prophets; let them hear
them ;' Acts xxiv. 14, ' I believe all the law and the prophets have
spoken.' The law and the prophets were all the Bible they had for
that time. Now, saith Christ, the law was as the text, and the prophets
as the comment upon the text, to expound and confirm the law by a
larger explication.

But you will say, Is this the whole sum of the law and the prophets ?
Are there not doctrines delivered there insisted upon concerning our
respects to God and all the institutions of his worship ; are they not
contained in the law and prophets ?

I answer — The proposition must be understood according to the
matter in hand. This is the law and the prophets as to all they say
concerning our converse with men. You may have many rules in the
law and the prophets, where they are more copiously delivered, but
they all issue themselves into this general rule. The worship of God '
and duties to him are also established by the law and the prophets ;
for when our Lord had spoken of what we owe to God as well as to;
man, he saith, Mat. xxii. 40, ' On these two hang all the law and the
prophets.' These are the two things that all the law and the prophets
seek to establish — viz., love to God and man. But our Saviour here
speaks only concerning the second table ; what concerns that is com
prised in this sentence. All that part of religion which is inferioris
Itemisplierii, of the lower hemisphere of duty, is distilled into this quin
tessential extract. As in the spirits of things the virtue is contracted,
which otherwise is largely diffused while it is mingled with grosser

380 THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. [MAT. VII. 12.

matter, so here the spirits, the extract of law and prophets, are
all distilled as to moral matters into this one saying, 'Whatsoever
you would/ &c.

III. The third thing to be considered is the illative particle,
'therefore.' From what is this inferred? In the foregoing verses
our Saviour speaks of audience in prayer : ' If ye, being evil, know
how to give good things unto your children, how much more shall
your heavenly Father know how to give good things to them that ask
him ? Therefore, whatsoever ye would,' &c. Christ makes many
notable arguments, and shows that God is ready to give good things
to us : ' Ask, and ye shall have/ &c. He proves it from the kindness
of earthly parents to their children. And, now, therefore, to intimate
this, that if men have their prayers granted, they must observe this
rule ; they must perform all duties of civil righteousness, as well as
be earnest in acts of piety. Upon this limiting it to the audience
of prayer, it plainly implies three things : —

1. That God is the judge of human actions ; he will take cogni
sance of this, whether you do to others as they do to you, and you
shall hear of it in your dealing with God ; that is the first and lowest
thing ; and remember, you have to do with God as much as they
have to do with you. He shows this to bridle the excesses of those
that are in power. There are a sort of men that think they may do
anything if they can do it safely: Micah ii. 1, ' That do evil because it is
in the power of their hand.' They eagerly prosecute their purposes and
desires when they have power to effect them. Now a Christian should
pause upon the matter, and consider not only what is possible to be
done, but what is just and lawful to be done ; and conscience should
put a severe restraint when nothing else can hinder us ; as Joseph
said, Gen. xlii. 18, ' This do, and live ; for I fear God.' He had a
full advantage against them that wrought him so much mis
chief, but he had an inward principle laid up in his heart which begat
a tenderness, ' I fear God.' But when men will do everything they
are able to effect, and will do anything as far as their power will
reach, remember you must come before God, and God can requite it,
though they cannot. It is not conscience which governs the greatest
part of the world, but interest. When it is not for men's interest,
they will do no wrong ; but when they have power enough to do what
they intend, they care not how they trample upon their own brethren,
hate and pursue them with all that is evil. It is hard to avoid this
snare when we are in power. Men forget God and abuse their power,
and many times, by a strange providence, they are brought to suffer
the like hardness themselves. When we see the oppressions of the
innocent, and things carried so perversely, we are apt to say, Lord,
who shall call these men into question ? who shall accuse them ?
Why, the sighs and groans of the oppressed before God's tribunal
upon 1 all persons depend every moment, these will be more authentic
witnesses than any matters of fact can be produced in a lower court.

2. It implieth this, and it enlargeth the rule, that whatsoever usage
we expect to meet with at God's hands, the same in some measure we
should dispense and deal out to others. He is willing to give all, pro
vided you are willing to do to others as you would be done unto. All

1 Qu., " upon whom " ? — ED.

MAT. VII. 12.] THE EIGHTEENTH SEKMON. 381

the mercy and goodness we expect from him, that must sway our
practice and conversation with men. Whatever need others have of
us, the same need have we of God : Eph. vi. 8, ' Whatsoever good
thing any man doth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he
be hond or free.' So for other relations. In the practice of this rule
Christians are to consider not only how they would be dealt withal by
men, but with God himself for Christ's sake, which carrieth the precept
far beyond the heathen latitude, and mightily enlargeth the rule.
Alas ! from God we have nothing but undeserved mercy, pardon of
sins, &c. So we are to practise this rule, not only to those that love
us, but to our enemies ; we must show mercy to the worst for Christ's
sake. Strict justice, by the light of nature, requires the injurious should
suffer according to the wrong is done to me. Ay ! but what do I expect
from God ? Therefore, I am to consider how God will deal with me
if I am rigid, severe, exact, and stand upon all things to the uttermost.

3. Another consideration which mightily enforceth the rule is, that
if you do such things to others as you would not have them do to you,
God will do that to you which you have done to others ; for vengeance
is his. They are not to do the same to you again, nor exact nor desire
it, but God will. It is good to consider God's judgment, of counter-
passion or retaliation : ' As thou hast done, so shall it be done to thee ;
thy reward shall return upon thine own head,' Obad. ver. 15. They
that were pitiless, merciless to their brethren in the day of their flight
from Jerusalem, God will pay them home in their own coin : ' And
with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again,' Mat.
vii. 1, 2 ; Gen. ix. 6, ' Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his
blood be shed.' It is not only a law what is to be done, but a rule of
providence, what God will do. What more usual than malefactors to
be dealt withal according to their own wickedness ? There are many
instances of this judgment of counter-passion, God doing to them what
they have done to others.

Adonibezek, when the people caught him and cut off his thumbs
and his great toes, said, 'Threescore and ten kings having their thumbs
and their great toes cut off, gathered their meat under my table : as I
have done, so God hath requited me. And they brought him to
Jerusalem, and there he died.' Usually this is the dealing of God.
The Israelites had their children drowned in the water by Pharaoh.
What then ? Pharaoh and all his host, within a little while, all his
nobility and men of war, were all drowned in the water. Ahab's
blood was lapped up by dogs in the place where they shed the blood
of Naboth ; and Jezebel, being more guilty, was devoured with dogs.
Ahab only permitted this contrivance, but Jezebel acted it. Ahab
humbled himself, therefore he was buried with honour ; but Jezebel
was entombed in the belly of dogs, and her flesh devoured by them.
A gallows, we read, was made for Mordecai, and Haman was hanged
on it himself. Henry the Third of France, in that very chamber where
the massacre was contrived against the Protestants, there he was slain ;
and his brother before him, Charles the Ninth, was found flowing in
blood in his bed, who had shed so much of the blood of God's saints.
Judges ix. 18. 19, compared with ver. 23, 24. When the men of
Shechem had done great injury to the house of Jerubbaal, ' Ye are
risen up against my father's house, and have slain Ms sons, threescore

382 THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. [MAT. VII. 12.

and ten persons upon one stone.' What then ? ver. 23, ' Then God
sent an evil spirit between Abimelech and the men of Shechem ; and
the men of Shechem dealt treacherously with Abimelech, that the
cruelty done to the threescore and ten sons of Jerubbaal might come,
and their blood be laid upon Abimelech their brother, which slew them.'
So also the observation of Austin is not to be passed by, upon the
parable of the rich man ; he that denied a crumb, could not find a drop
to cool his tongue.

But you will say, Is it so with good men also, the children of God,
if they should break his law, doth the Lord give them according as
they have done to others? Yes; God observes the same justice;
though he doth pardon the eternal punishment and take it off, yet
here in this world, as to temporals, they shall have like for like. Jacob
supplanted his brother ; he came to Isaac as the elder, the younger
instead of the elder ; and Laban brings him the elder instead of the
younger, Leah instead of Rachel. Asa, which put the prophet into the
stocks, we read of him that he was diseased in his feet. Nay; I shall
give you greater instances than that. Joseph's brethren they were
not flexible to their brother, and did not hear his cry ; at length they
came to Egypt upon an honest errand for corn in time of famine, and
the man is inexorable : Gen. xlii. 21, 'We are verily guilty concerning
our brother, in that we saw the anguish of his soul when he besought
us, and we would not hear ; therefore is this distress come upon us/
What was the matter ? How comes this to work ? In a storm,
things at bottom we see come up to the top ; so ever sins in trouble
will bubble up, and we shall see that we saw not before. How come
they to remember the trouble of their brother, for they knew not
Joseph, and twenty years were past since they sold him? They
found the man as inexorable as they had been to their brother. God s
judgment of counter-passion sets their conscience a-work. A greater
instance we have of Paul, that consented to the stoning of Stephen,
and was present too at his execution ; and it is said, ' They laid down
their garments at Paul's feet ;' and he himself takes notice of it with
great remorse afterwards, Acts xxii. 20. Well, what then ? after his
conversion how doth God deal with Paul ? Stephen had prayed for
him too among the rest, ' Lord, lay it not to their charge ;' yet God
gave him some smart remembrance of his sin. When Paul and
Barnabas had been preaching at Iconium, though Barnabas had
irritated them as well as Paul, they called Barnabas Jupiter, and
Paul Mercurius, because he was the chief speaker. Barnabas, who
was equal with him in preaching, God ordered it so he was not stoned ;
but Paul, that had consented to Stephen's stoning, was stoned himself
and carried out for dead. What need have we to be exact in observ
ing what is required of us here, for the Lord by one means or other
will return it into our bosoms. We have done that to others which
we would not should be done to ourselves, and therefore will God do
that to us which we do to others.

APPLICATION.

Use 1. To inform us: —

First, What an advantage religion is to mankind, even with regard

MAT. VII 12.] THE EIGHTEENTH SERMON. 383

to the present life. The world hath a prejudice against religion as if
it were an ill-natured thing, and made men forget equity and humane
respects in favourable dealings with others. But certainly there is no
reason for this prejudice, when it doth require not only love of all in
their several capacities, but to do to them all the good possibly we
can, and to seek out objects to whom we may do good, and be of a
God-like affection. Therefore, see that it be so in your profession and
practice, that you may recover the credit of religion by this rule. If
this were practised : —

1. How securely and safely might we live one by another ! "Whence
come all the oppressions and injuries wherewith the world aboundeth,
but for want of love to their neighbours as themselves ? How easily
might we be brought to pardon wrongs ! And how patiently would
we bear the modest dissent of others, when their judgments are not of
our size and mould ! How far would we be off doing hurt to others,
even as far as doing hurt to ourselves.

2. Consider how beneficial and mutually helpful men would be to
each other, seeking others' good as their own, and rejoicing in an
other's welfare as their own. If the world would but consider how
much of Christianity doth consist in loving and doing good, as if all the
world had but one soul, one interest, it would render it very amiable
to them. Take this rule quite away, and there is nothing so false,
bad, cruel, that you. would not be drawn to think, or say, or do against
your brother.

Secondly, It informs us how much mankind is degenerated, and how
few true Christians are in the world. Witness our injustice to the
names, persons, and estates of others. We are very critical in determin
ing our own rights and proportions, and what others owe to us. Surely
we have all reason to allow others what they justly expect. When
you are slandered you are passionate, and therefore should not you be
tender of other men's names and estates ? When your debts are de
tained, you complain of wrong. Should we not be as conscionable for
the speedy payment of others ? To buy with a great measure, and sell
with a less, is an abomination to the Lord and to men. We judge
things done to us thus and thus, and shall we be careless what we do to
them ? Uncharitableness, and want of sympathy with us in our troubles,
much more insulting over us in our miseries, we look on with detestation ;
and shall we pursue and afflict others when we have power to do hurt ?

Use 2. Exhortation. As that emperor wrote it on the doors of his
palace and courts of justice, so the exhortation is to press you to get
this rule deeply graven and written upon your hearts. In all mat
ters of dealing towards others, be exact ; for God, that is the patron of
human societies, observes whether you do as you would be done unto.
Kemember it is a short rule, yet sufficient ; and it is a clear rule,
therefore it should more prevail with you.

1. It is a short rule ; and yet if it were well learned and kept, it would
save the world a great deal of mischief. Change the persons, and we
need not many perplexing rules to guide us. If this were done to me,
would I take it kindly ? Turn the tables, put yourselves in their stead.

2. It is a clear rule. Look, as the apostle saith of Onesimus when
lie was converted, that he was doubly dear to Philemon, both 'in the

384 THE NINETEENTH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

flesh and in the Lord,' so the same say I of this rule ; it is doubly
dear to us, both by nature and grace. The light of nature binds us,
and it is prescribed by Christ.

[1.] If you break this rule you offer violence to an inbred prin
ciple of conscience. There are many talk of being Christians, yea,
but get to be good heathens first. Never speak of higher mysteries of
believing in Christ, and communion with Christ, while you live so
contrary to the light of nature. What the apostle discourseth con
cerning the natural branches and the branches contrary to nature is
applicable in this case, Rom. xi. 24 ; what he speaks of persons is true
of doctrines : ' For if thou wert cut out of the olive-tree, which is
wild by nature, and wert graffed, contrary to nature, into a good olive-
tree ; how much more shall these, which be the natural branches, be
grafted into their own olive-tree ? ' The meaning is, if the Gentiles
were taken into a covenant stock, how much more shall the Jews be
graffed into their own stock ? So it is true of doctrines. If the doc
trines contrary to or above nature have brought in souls to believe in
Christ and the higher mysteries of Christianity, certainly much more
should those doctrines which are agreeable to our nature have a
greater respect and regard by you.

[2.] It is also prescribed by Christ. Now our Lord reasons, Luke
vi. 46, ' If you call me Lord and Master, why do ye not the things I
say ? ' It is a mockage to call Christ Lord and Master, and disobey
his commands, as it was for them to say, ' Hail, king of the Jews/
that spit upon him and buffeted him. ' Therefore, whatsoever ye
would have others do to you, do ye the same to them ; ' for he hath
told you and confirmed it, ' This is the law and the prophets.'

SERMON XIX.

For we are Ms workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good ivories,
which God hath before ordained that ive should walk in them. —
EPH. II. 10.

THE apostle in the context asserteth that our whole salvation is of
grace, not of works ; he now proveth it. That which is the effect of
salvation cannot be the cause of it. But our well-doing is the effect
of salvation, if you take it for our first recovery to God ; but if you
take it for full salvation, or our final deliverance from all evil, works
go before it indeed, but in a way of order, not meritorious influence. To
think them altogether unnecessary, would too much depreciate and lessen
their presence or concurrence ; to think they deserve it would as much
exalt them, and advance them beyond the line of their due wrorth and
value. The apostle steereth a middle course between both extremes.
They are necessary, not meritorious. They go before eternal life, not
as a cause but a way ; for they are wrought in us by God, and are

EPH. II. 10.] THE NINETEENTH SERMON. 385

effects of the begun salvation ; so that the good that we do is a part of
the grace that we have received, a fruit of regeneration : ' For we are
his workmanship,' &c.

In the words are two things : —

I. The state of believers : for we, are his luorkmanship, created in
Christ Jesus.

II. The end why we are brought into this estate : unto good ivorks,
which, &c.

I begin with the former, and there note : —

1. God's efficiency : iroi^pa avrov, his tvorktnanship.

2. The manner of his efficiency : KTia-devres, created ; all proceedeth
from the infinite creating power of God.

3. The meritorious cause : eV Xpicrry, created in Christ Jesus.
From the whole observe : —

Doct. That those that are renewed and recovered out of the apos
tasy of mankind, are, as it were, created anew through the power of
God and grace of the Kedeemer.

I. Let us explain the words of the text

II. Prove it.

I. For explication of what is here asserted, three things must be
explained : —

1. Our relation to God.

2. His way of concurrence to establish this relation.

3. How far the mediation of Christ is concerned in this effect.
First, Our relation to God : ' We are his workmanship.' We are so

two ways: — (1.) By natural creation; (2.) By supernatural renovation.

1. By natural creation, which giveth us some kind of interest in
him, and hope of grace from him. As Ps. cxix. 73. ' Thy hands
have made me and fashioned me ; give me understanding that I may
learn thy commandments.' God is our Creator, and the end of our
creation is to serve God ; therefore he gives some kind of encourage
ment to ask the grace whereby we may serve him. But the apostle
speaketh here not of the first creation, but —

2. Of regeneration or renovation, which is called a second or new
creation. As 2 Cor. v. 17, ' If any man be in Christ, he is a new
creature,' Kaivij KTI<TI<;; a new creation hath passed upon him. By the
first creation we are made men ; by the second, holy men. Holiness is
a thing of God's making ; we are regenerated and sanctified by his
grace, and made capable of doing good by his Spirit. Now this new
workmanship bestowed on us implieth : — •

[1.] A change wrought in us, so that we are other persons than we
were before, as if another kind of soul came to dwell in our bodies.
This change is represented in scripture in such terms as do imply a
broad and sensible difference between the two states — that wherein we
were before, and that into which we are translated ; such a difference
as is between light and darkness, Eph. v. 8 ; life and death, 1 John iii.
14 ; the new man and the old, Eph. iv. 22, 24. We seem to be, as it
were, creatures transformed out of beasts into men. Instead of being
governed by sense and appetite, we are led by reason ; and reason is
not only put into dominion, but grace, which is reason sanctified, direct^
ing and inclining us to live unto God.

VOL. II. 2 B

386 THE NINETEENTH SERMON. [EPII. II. 10.

[2.] This change is such as must amount to a new creation. There
are some changes which go not so far, as —

(1.) A moral change, from profaneness and gross sins to a more
sober course of life ; for there are some sins which nature discovereth,
and may be prevented by such reasons and arguments as nature sug-
gesteth, Horn. ii. 14. This may be done by ordinary discretion and
advisement. But the new creature signifies such a change, whereby
not only of vicious we become virtuous, but of carnal we become
spiritual, John iii. 6. Man naturally inclineth to things pleasing to the
flesh, and only seeketh, savoureth, and affecteth these things ; but in
this change the Spirit interposeth and maketh him spirit. Before, man
only lived as a nobler and better-natured animal or living creature, and
pleased himself, that is, his flesh, either in a grosser or more cleanly
manner, being ignorant, mindless of God and another world ; but new
creatures become spirit, have a spiritual inclination, cannot content
themselves with a happiness on this side God and heaven. Mere
human nature can never bring men to this, but only the power of
God.

(2.) A temporary change, as to fall into a sudden religious frame,
which is soon worn off ; as Ahab's humiliation, 1 Kings xxi. 27 ; or
those that howled on their beds, &c., Hosea vii. 14, frighted into a little
religiousness in their straits and deep necessities, like ice in thawing
weather, soft at top and hard at bottom ; or those the prophet speaketh
of, Jer. xxxiv. 15, ' Ye were turned to-day and had done right, but ye
returned again and polluted my name.' They seemed to be changed
awhile from evil to good, and then they change again from good to evil
This will not amount to the new creature, for that is a durable thing :
1 John iii. 9, ^Trep^a /j,evei, ' His seed remains.'

(3.) A change of outward form, without a change of heart ; as when
a man changeth parties in religion, and from an oppressor becomes a
professor of a stricter way. No ; the scripture opposeth this to the new
creature, Gal. vi. 15. The new creature lieth more in a new mind,
new will and affection, than in a new form of religion. Lead is lead
still, whatever stamp it beareth.

(4.) A partial change. Men are altered in some things, but the old
nature still remaineth; their religion is but like a new piece in an old gar
ment ; the heart is not new moulded, so as to leave an impression upon
all our actions. The renewed are ' holy in all manner of conversation,'
evn-day avacnpofyfi, 1 Peter i. 15 ; 2 Peter iii. 11 ; 2 Cor. v. 17. They
drive a new trade for another world, and set upon another work to
which they were strangers before; must have new solaces, new comforts,
new motives. The new creature is entire, not half new half old ; but
with many the heart is like ' a cake not turned.'

[3.] When thus new framed and fashioned, it belongeth to God, it
hath special relation to him, James i. 18. It must needs be so ; they
have God's nature and life. (1.) Nature, 2 Peter i. 4. They are made
like God, bear his image and superscription ; it is a curious piece of
workmanship, in which God hath showed his wisdom, goodness, and
power ; and so they are sealed and marked out for his peculiar ones.
(2.) The life of God, that came'froni him, and tendeth to him. Others
are ' alienated from the life of God,' Eph, iv. 18. They recover it, 1

EPH. II. 10.] .THE NINETEENTH SERMON. 387

Pet. iv. 6. His spirit is a principle of life in them, so that they are
really alive to God, and dead to sin and the world.

[4.] This workmanship on us as new creatures far surpasseth that
which maketh us creatures only. That came from his general good
ness, this from his peculiar love ; there it is goodness, here it is grace :
2 Tim. i. 9, ' He hath called us with an holy calling, according to his
own purpose and grace.' Creatures are sustained by his common pro
vidence, but new creatures by his special care and covenant : ' He open-
eth his hand, and satisfieth the desire of every living thing,' Ps. cxlv,
16. But he especially preserveth and snpplieth believers, 1 Tim. iv.
10. He giveth others bodily comforts ; but these, soul-refreshings and
spiritual graces, Eph. i. 3. There is vestigium, a tract or footprint
of God in all the creation ; these have his image restored in them : Eph.
iv. 24, ' The new man is created after God.' Well, then, this is that
we should look after, that we may be his workmanship made again.
It is a woful thing to be God's workmanship by creation and not by
renovation. It is better never to have been God's creature in the first
making, if not his creature in the second making. Better thou hadst
been a beast, yea, a toad or serpent, than a man ; for when the beasts
die, death puts an end to their pains and pleasures at once, but all thy
comforts end with death, and then thy pains begin : the beasts have
no remorse to sour their pleasures, but man hath conscience, and there
fore can have no rest till he return to God.

Secondly, God's way of concurrence to establish this relation. It is
a creation. The phrase is often used : Eph. iv. 24, ' The new man is
created after God.' No other hand could finish this piece of workman
ship. God often sets it forth by this term : Isa. xliii. 7, ' I have
created him for my glory, I have formed him, yea, I have made him/
So ver. 21, ' This people have I formed for myself; they shall show forth
my praise.' So in other places. Now, creation is a work of omnipo-
tency, and proper to God. There is a twofold creation. In the begin
ning God made some things out of nothing, and some things ex inhabili
maieria, out of foregoing matter, but such as was wholly unfit for such
things as were made of it ; as when God made Adam out of the dust
of the ground, and Eve out of the rib of man. Take the notion in
the former or latter sense, and it will suit with the matter in hand.
(1.) We are formed anew of God, as it were out of a state of nothing,
and get a new being and a new life. To this there are frequent allu
sions in scripture ; as Horn. iv. 17, ' He calleth the things that are not
as though they were ;' 2 Cor. iv. 6, ' Who speaketh (fO ecjrcov) light
out of darkness,' he bringeth. life out of death, something out of
nothing. Now there is such a distance between these two terms that
the work can only be accomplished by a divine power. (2.) Creation
out of unfit matter. We were wholly indisposed, averse from good,
perverse resisters of it. Now, to bring us to love God and holiness, to re
store God's lost image to us, it is a new forming or making of us, and
must be looked upon, not as a low, natural, or common thing, but as the
work of him who gave us his image at first : Col. iii. 10, ' The new
man is renewed after the image of him that created him.' To turn a
heart of stone into a heart of flesh, God challengeth it to himself,
Ezek. xxxvi. 26. This creation showeth two things : —

$88 THE NINETEENTH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

1. The greatness of the disease ; that is clearly seen in the difficulty
of the remedy. Nothing doth make a man so sensible of the corrup-
ness of his nature, as when we hear by what terms our recovery or
restitution by grace is set forth. It is a second creation, a new birth,
a resurrection, a raising up of stones to be children to Abraham ; yea,
in a sort, beasts are turned into angels. From these things we may a
little conceive of the greatness of that disease which all mankind were
sick of. Every faculty of our souls was both weakened and corrupted,
and God only by his divine power can restore us ; for to be cured we
must be wholly new made, and who can make or create but God ?
Surely we contributed nothing to it. What enemies were we to our
own mercies 1 It is no small matter for darkness to become light in
the Lord ; for a rugged, stubborn creature to be mollified, and sub
missive to the Spirit's discipline ; for a slave of the devil to become
the subject of Christ ; that a heap of rubbish should be erected into a
temple of God, and a dunghill turned into a bed of spices.

2. It teaches us to magnify this renewing work. If you think the
cure is no great matter, it will necessarily follow that it deserveth no
great praise, and so God will be robbed of the honour of our recovery.
But why then is this work so magnified in the scriptures, and such
high expressions used about it .? Why is it called an opening of our
blind eyes ; a turning us from darkness to light, and from the power of
Satan to God ; ' a ' quickening them that were dead,' and making us
' new creatures ' ? Why must the Holy Ghost be shed so abundantly
upon us for our renovation ? Surely it is some great thing which all
these expressions do intend, and should be more magnified in our
thoughts, that we may give God his due praise and honour. And
they sin greatly that have contemptuous thoughts or a low esteem of
it, or see not the absolute necessity of it ; and by extenuating
this great change, gave shrewd suspicion they were never ac
quainted with it. Surely all that have felt what God hath done
for their souls, they know how little they have contributed to it,
they dare not make light of it, and ascribe it to their own wit or
will, or entertain undervaluing thoughts of this grace. Alas I there is
an emnity in every carnal heart against holinesss, till God remove it
and subdue it, Eom. viii. 7 ; Col. i. 21. And what shall conquer
this enmity but his invincible power ? Surely this is the gracious
and powerful work of the ever-blessed God, and to be ascribed to
him alone. Can a stony heart of itself become tender ? or a dead
heart quicken itself ? or a creature wholly led by sense, and addicted
to the pleasures of sin, be brought of itself to seek its happiness in an
unseen world, and of its own accord deny present things, and lay up
all its hopes in heaven ? No ; it is God must take away the heart of
stone, quicken those that are dead in trespasses and sins.

Thirdly, How far the mediation of Christ is concerned in this
effect We are renewed by God's creating power, but through the
intervening mediation of Christ.

1. This creating power is set forth with respect to his merit. The
life of grace is purchased by his death : 1 John iv. 9, ' God sent
his only-begotten Son into the world, that we might live by him ; '
here spiritually, hereafter eternally ; life opposite to the death incurred

. II. 10.] THE NINETEENTH SEKMON.

by sin. And how by him ? By his being a propitiation ; that he speaks
of there, ver. 10. We were in a state of death when the doors ef
mercy were first opened to us, under the guilt and power ef sia ; for
while the guilt and tyranny of sin remaineth, we are said to be dead,
and strangers to the life of God ; and we begin to live when first re
generated by the Spirit of Christ. Now this we have not without
Christ being a propitiation for our sins, that is, without doing some
thing whereby God, without any impeachment of his honour, might
show himself placable and propitious to mankind ; his justice, holiness,
and hatred of sin being sufficiently demonstrated in the sufferings of
Christ. Now the honour of his governing justice being kept up, his
pardoning mercy is- the more freely exercised. God may be propitious
to mankind, and yet still be acknowledged as- a sin-hating God.

2. In regard of efficacy. Christ is a quickening head> or a life-
making Spirit, 1 Cor. xv. 45. Whatever grace we have comes from
God, through Christ as Mediator ; and from him we have it by virtue
of our union with him : 2 Cor. v. 17, ' If any man be in Christ, he is a
new creature.' As soon as joined to him as our head, his grace is ap
plied to us by his Spirit. It is first applied by converting grace, and
then continually supplied by the confirming grace of the Spirit ; and
so we are fitted to every good work. Christ first applieth it in conver-
sion, when he giveth us repentance and a new nature, Acts v. 31 ; and
supplieth it by continual influence, John xv. 5. We live on him as the
branch doth on the root. Now from hence we learn what a great benefit
renewing grace is ; it is a fruit of reconciling grace : 2 Cor. v. 18, ' All
things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Christ.' God
giveth grace only as the God of peaee, that is, as pacified by Christ's
death. The Holy Spirit is the gift of his love, and the fruit of this
peace and reconciliation which Christ made for us. First, our Lord
Jesus Christ merited tiiis- grace by the value of this sacrifice and
bloody sufferings, and then doth apply it by the almighty power of
his Spirit ; and Christ is first our ransom, and then the fountain of
life unto our souls; and so the honour of our whole and entire recovery
is to be ascribed to our Kedeemer. When he satisfied God's justice
for our sins, he purchased a power to change the heart of man ; and
he purchased this power into his own hands, not into another's, and
therefore doth accomplish it by his Spirit, 2 Cor. iii. 18. We should
often think what a foundation God hath laid for the dipensation
of his grace, and how he would demonstrate his infinite love in giving
his Son to be a propitiation. for us. When he would show forth his
infinite power in determining and changing the heart of man, all the per
sons concurred : the Father purposing, the Son by way of redemption
and purchase, the Holy Ghost by effective power ; and all to bring
back our souls to God, and to make us capable of serving and pleasing
him. It is surely a workmanship of much cost.

Two reasons why they are as it were created anew : —
1. Because of the badness of our former estate. Ruinous and
decayed buildings are only to.be thrown down, to make way for a new
structure and house to stand in the same place. Man naturally is a
creature in a state of apostasy and defection > under a loss of original
righteousness, averse from God, yea, an enemy to him, prone to all evil,.

390 THE NINETEENTH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

•weak, yea, dead to all spiritual good. And what must be done with
such a creature to bring him out of his misery, but wholly to new
mould him and make him, that he may have a new being and life ?
The scripture represents man as blind in his mind, 2 Peter i. 9 ;
perverse in his will, Zech. vii, 12 ; rebellious in his affections, Eph.
ii. 3, ' fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind.' What sound
part is there left in us to mend the rest ? If we will be brought home
to God, we must of sinful and polluted become clean and holy ; and
' Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean ? not one," Job xiv.
4. We must of carnal become spiritual, and therefore we must be
new born, new made, John iii.>6. That instead of minding the things
of the flesh we may mind the things of the Spirit, we must of worldly
become heavenly. ' Now, he that formeth us for this very thing is
God,' 2 Cor. v. 5. 'O Karep^a^o^evo^, he that frameth and createth us
for this heavenly state, is -God. He that is the frainer and maker of
all things, of infinite wisdom, power, and love, he createth us anew in
Christ, that we may look after eternal life. The heavenly disposition
wrought in us is a pledge of it.

2. From the nature of God's work, which is not merely by helping
the will, but by giving us the'will itself, or the act of volition of it;
not by curing the weakness -of it, but by sanctifying it, and taking
away the sinfulness of it, and inclining it to himself. If the will were
only in a swoon and languishment, a little moral persuasion and
excitation, outward or inward, by the word and Spirit, would serve
the turn ; but. we cannot say of it, as Christ of the damsel, ' She is
not dead, but sleepeth.' No ; the scripture saith, We are ' dead in
trespasses and sins,' Eph. ii. 1. God's grace is not only necessary for
facilitation, that we may more easily pursue and choose that which is
good ; as a horse is necessary that a man may pass on his journey more
easily, which otherwise he might perform on foot with difficulties.
No ; it is impossible as well as difficult to escape ;the carnal life without
God, Mat. xix. 26. He doth work such a change on a carnal man's
heart that he contemns the world and seeks after heavenly things.
Nay, he doth not only giveais aTemotepower to will if we please, or
a remote power to do if we please, but he giveth ' to will and to do/
Phil. ii. 13 ; the will itself and the deed itself. Thus is God's opera
tion set forth ; he reneweth the faculties and exciteth the act of willing
and doing by his powerful and victorious influence, Ezek. xxxvi. 26,
27. Otherwise, if grace did only give us an indifferency, so that a
man may or may not, then man would be 'the principal cause of his
own conversion, and God lose the glory of his grace, and the honour
of it be ascribed to the liberty of man's own will. G-od doth not give
a power to repent and believe, and leave it to the determination of
man's will to make it effectual ; but he giveth faith itself, and repent
ance itself. Faith is his gift: Eph. ii. 8, ' To you it is given to be
lieve ;' Phil. i. 29. The Kedeemer was raised ' to give repentance/
Acts v. 31. This is the grace which the saints pray for, faith itself,
repentance itself : Ps. Ii. 10, ' Create in me a clean heart ;' Heb. xiii.
21, ' The Lord make you perfect to do his will, working in you that
which is pleasing in his sight.' We pray not only for a grace that
gives the possibility, but the effect ; not only for such as cloth invite

EPH. II. 10.] THE NINETEENTH SERMON. 301

and solicit us to good, but such as doth incline and determine us to
good. And this is the grace we give thanks for ; not a power to repent
and believe if we please, but for repentance and faith wrought in us.
If God did only give a power to will if we please, to do if we please,
man would difference himself, 1 Cor. iv. 7.

3. With respect to Christ : ' We are his workmanship, created in
Christ Jesus/ who is the head of the new world, or renewed estate.
All things are new in the kingdom of Christ ; there is a change of
everything from what it was before. There is a new Adam, which is
Jesus Christ ; a new covenant, which is the gospel ; a new paradise,
not that where Adam enjoyed God among the beasts, but where the
blessed enjoy God among the angels ; a new ministry, not the posterity
of Aaron or tribe of Levi, but a ministry of reconciliation, put into
their hands whom God hath qualified and fitted to be dispensers of
these holy mysteries ; new ordinances, ' We serve God not in the old-
ness of the letter, but the newness of the spirit ;' therefore, if we be in
Christ, we must be new creatures. We are both obliged and fitted
by this new estate to be so. Some are in Christ externally by baptism
and profession ; they are visibly in covenant with him, and dejure, of
right, are bound to be new creatures. Others are in Christ by real
internal union. These not only ought to be, but de facto are, new crea
tures ; they are made partakers of his Spirit, Eom. viii. 9, and by that
Spirit they are renewed and sanctified. Well, then, since there is a
new Lord and a new law, all is new ; there must be a new creation ;
for as the general state of the church is renewed by Christ, so is every
particular believer.

4. With respect to the use for which this new creation serveth.
One is mentioned in the text : ' Created unto good works ;' but other
things must be taken in.

[1.] In order to our present communion with God. Till we are
created anew, we are not fit to converse with a holy and invisible God
earnestly, frequently, reverently, and delightfully, which is our daily
work and business. The effects of the new creature are life and like
ness ; those that do not live the life of God are estranged from him,
Eph. iv. 18. Trees cannot converse with beasts, because they do not
live their life ; nor beasts with men, for they have sense only, but no
reason ; nor men with God, till they have somewhat of the same nature
and life. If one had power to put the spirit of man into a brute beast,
that beast would discourse reasonably. God hath power to put a
divine Spirit into his people, to sanctify their souls, that fits them for
converse with God. Look, as in innocency Adam was alone, though
compassed about with a multitude of creatures, beasts, birds, and
plants, yet there was none, till Eve was made, fit to converse with
him, because they did not live his life ; therefore the Lord God said,
Gen. ii. 18, 'It is not good that man should be alone; I will make
him an help meet for him.' The man was alone, because he had
none like himself that he might converse withal as a man in the exer
cise of speech and reason ; the beasts of the field and fowls of the air
were no fit companions for him ; they wanted the means of converse,
reason and speech : so without grace we are not meet for communion
with God, till we have faith and love to admire, reverence, and delight

392 THE NINETEENTH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

in him. So for likeness. Conformity is the ground of communion :
Amos iii. 3, ' How can two walk together except they be agreed ? '
Our state of sin is a state of enmity, and our state of holiness a state
of love. Our old course made the breach between us and God, Isa.
lix. 2 ; but the new life and likeness qualifies us for communion with
him : 1 John i. 6, 7, ' An holy creature may sweetly come and con
verse with the holy God.'

[2.] In order to our service and obedience to God. Man is unfit
for God's use till he be new moulded and framed again : In the text,
we must be ' created in Christ Jesus to good works.' Every creature
hath faculties suitable to the operations that belong to that creature ;
so man must be new created, new formed, that he may be prepared
and made ready for the Lord. You cannot expect new operations till
there be a new nature and life. When a man is turned from sin, he
is ' made meet for the Master's use, and prepared unto every good
work,' 2 Tim. ii. 21. Our first care must be to get the heart renewed.
Many are troubled about this or that duty, or particular branches of
the spiritual life ; first get life itself. There must be principles before
there can be operations. In vain do we expect strengthening grace
before we have received renewing grace. This is like little children,
who attempt to run before they can go or stand. Many complain of
this or that corruption, but they do not groan under the burden of a
corrupt nature ; as suppose wandering thoughts in prayer, when at
the same time the heart is habitually averse and estranged from God :
as if a man should complain of an aching tooth when a mortal disease
hath seized upon his vitals, or of a cut finger when at the same time
he is wounded at the heart, — of deadness in duty and want of quicken
ing grace when they want converting grace. This is like blowing to a
dead coal, to complain of infirmities and incident weakness when our
habitual aversion from and enmity to God is not yet cured, and
of unfitness for service, when we are not come out of the carnal
state.

[3.] In order to our future enjoyment of God, and that glory and
blessedness which we expect in his heavenly kingdom ; none but new
creatures can enter into the new Jerusalem. It is said, John iii. 3,
'Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.'
Seeing is put for enjoying ; yet the expression is emphatical, as if he
should not be suffered so much as to peep or look within the veil ;
therefore the mere carnal man neither knoweth his true happiness, nor
careth for it, but followeth after his own lusts, till he be new moulded
and framed. By nature men are opposite to the kingdom of God, it
being invisible, future, spiritual, mostly for the soul ; and by nature
men are for things seen, present, and bodily. The interest of the flesh
governeth all their choices and inclinations ; and how unmeet are these
for heaven ! In short, our frail bodies must be changed before they
can be brought to heaven : ' We shall not all die, but we shall all be
changed,' saith the apostle. If the body must be changed, how much
more the soul ? if that which is frail, much more that which is filthy;
if flesh and blood cannot enter into heaven till it be freed from its
corruptible qualities, certainly a guilty, corrupted soul cannot enter into
heaven till it be freed from its sinful qualities.

EPH. II. 10.] THE NINETEENTH SERMON. 393

APPLICATION.

Use 1. Of information.

1. That there is such a thing as the new nature, regeneration, or the
new birth, and the new creature. It is one thing to make us men,
another to make us saints or Christians. We have understanding, and
will, and affections, and sense as men, but we have these sanctified as
Christians. The carnal world thinks Christianity puts strange names
upon ordinary things ; but is it an ordinary thing to row against the
stream of flesh and blood, and to raise men above those inclinations
and affections by which the generality of the world are mastered and
captivated ? For a man to be another kind of creature than the rest
of men are, surely proceeds from a new nature put into him, 1 Peter iv.
4. The world wondereth at believers in their contemning the pleasant,
powerful attractives of sensible things.

2. That by this new nature a man is distinguished from himself as
carnal ; he hath somewhat which he had not before, something that
may be called a new life and nature ; a new heart that is created, Ps.
li. 10 ; and may be increased, 2 Peter iii. 18. In the first conversion
we are mere objects of grace, but afterwards instruments of grace.
First God worketh upon us, then by us. On the unregenerate the
Spirit worketh while they do nothing that is good, sometimes the con
trary; the regenerate he helpeth whilst they are working, striving,
labouring ; he quicljeneth and exciteth their inclination to God. They
have some principles of operation, there is life in them ; and where there
is life there is some power to act, or else God's most precious gifts would
be in vain ; therefore it is their duty to bestir themselves, 2 Peter i. 3-5.
We have understanding and memory sanctified and planted with a
stock of divine knowledge, and can retain things on the conscience,
which if we do not, we are highly culpable before God : Mat. xxv. 25,
26, ' Thou wicked and slothful servant,' &c. We have an inclination
to God and heavenly things, and we must blow it up : Isa. Ixiv. 7,
4 There is none that stirreth up himself to take hold of thee;' 2 Tim.
i. 6, ' Stir up the gift of God that is in thee.'

3. How little they can make out their recovery to God, and interest
in Christ, who are not sensible of any change wrought in them. They
have their old thoughts, their old discourses, their old passions, and
their old affections, and their old conversations still ; the old darkness
and blindness which was upon their minds, the old stupidity, dullness,
deadness, carelessness that was upon their hearts, knowing little or
nothing, or regarding nothing of God ; the old end and scope governeth
them, to which they formerly referred all things. If there were a
change, there would be some hope the Redeemer had been at work in
their hearts. You can remember how little savour you had once of
the things of the Spirit, how little mind to Christ or holiness, how
wholly you were given up to the pleasures of the flesh, or the profits
of the world ; what a mastery your lusts had then over you, and a hard
servitude you were in. Is the case altered with you now ? Is your
taste of fleshly delights deadened, your souls taken up more with the
affairs of another world ? Is the drift, aim, and bent of your lives now
for God and your salvation, and the great business you attend upon

394 THE NINETEENTH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

the pleasing of God and the saving of your souls ? Are ye not servants
to your senses and fleshly appetites, and things here below, but can ye
govern yourselves, and master these desires ? This is a change in
deed, but in many that profess Christ, and pretend to an interest in
him, there is no such change to be sensibly seen ; their old sins, and
their old lusts, and the old things of ungodliness are not yet cast off.
Surely so much old rubbish and rotten building should not be left
standing with the new. Old leaves in autumn fall off in the spring, if
they continue so long ; so old things should pass away, and all become
new.

4. It informeth us in what manner we should check sin, by re
membering it is an old thing to be done away, and ill becoming our
new estate by Christ : 2 Peter i. 9, ' But he that lacketh these things
is blind, and cannot see far off, and hath forgotten that he was purged
from his old sins/ Former sins ought to be esteemed as old rags that
are cast off, and as vomit never to be licked up again. If we are, and
do esteem ourselves to be pardoned, we should never build again what
we have destroyed, nor tear open old wounds — so 1 Peter i. 14, ' Not
fashioning yourselves to the former lusts of your ignorance ' — nor cast
ourselves into the old mould and shape, and return to our old bondage
and slavery. So 1 Cor. v. 7, ' Purge out the old leaven, that you may
be wholly a new lump ;' so ver. 8, ' Therefore keep the feast not with
old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness, but with the
unleavened bread of sincerity and truth,' The unsuitableness of sin to
our present state should stir up our indignation : Hosea xiv. 8, ' What
have I to do any more with idols?' Worldly things are pleasing to
the old man, therefore we should not over-much esteem them ; they
are not new creatures that have not put off the lusts of the old man.

Use 2. To put us upon self-reflection ; are we the workmanship of
God, created in Christ Jesus ? that is, are we made new creatures ?
It will be known by these things, — a new mind, a new heart, and a new
life.

1. Have we a new mind ? A new creature hath a new sight of things,
looketh upon all things with a new eye. He seeth more odiousness in
sin, more excellency in Christ, more beauty in holiness, more vanity
in the world, than ever he saw before. Before they did fypovdv Kara
adpica — they knew all things after the flesh, A new value and esteem
of things doth much discover the temper of the heart : Heb. xi. 26,
' Moses esteemed the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures
of Egypt/ They esteem the decay of the outward man to be abundantly
recompensed with the increase of the inward, 2 Cor. iv. 16. A new
creature is not only changed himself, but all things seem to be changed
with him. Heaven is another thing, and earth is another thing than
it was before, so is sin and righteousness ; yea, he looketh on his body
and soul with another eye.

2. As he hath a new mind and judgment, so the heart is new
moulded. The great blessing of the new covenant is a new heart.
Now the heart is new when we are inclined to the ways of God, and
enabled to walk in them.

[1.] There is a new inclination, poise, and weight upon the soul,
bending it to holy and heavenly things. The inclination to holiness

EPH. II. 10.] THE NINETEENTH SERMON. 395

David prayeth for : Ps. cxix. 36, ' Incline my heart unto thy testi
monies, and not to covetousness.' To heavenly things : Paul asserteth,
2 Cor. iv. 18, ' We look not to the things which are seen, but to the
things which are not seen : for the things which are seen are temporal ;
but the things which are not seen are eternal ;' when we always live
in delightful foresight and expectation of blessedness to come.

[2.] The heart is enabled also : Ezek. xxxvi. 27, ' I will put a new
spirit into you, and cause you to walk in my ways.' Where there is
a new heart, there is new strength or grace given to ' serve God
acceptably, and with reverence and godly fear,' Heb. xii. 28. Indeed
God assists this power, or else we fail and wax faint ; but a power
there is in some measure to will and do ; for ' the kingdom of God
stands not in word, but in power/ There is a power to overcome
fleshly lusts ; the heavenly mind is not given us in vain : 1 Peter ii. 11,
'Dearly beloved, I beseech you, as strangers and pilgrims, abstain
from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul.' A power to overcome
worldly lusts, Phil. iv. 13. When we seek no great things for our
selves here in this world, we can the better bear all conditions. I do con
fess (as I said before), God must assist this power both in willing and
doing, purposing and performing. We may have assistance in one kind
and not in another, Paul saith, TO OeXelv, &c., Rom. vii. 18, 'To will is
present with me, but how to perform that which I would, I have no
power/ To will is more than to think, to exert our will into action is
more than both. In all we need God's help. Some may have the
power to will, when no power to do; so Peter se posse putabat quod
se velle sentiebat. But yet I describe a Christian, or a new creature,
by his power; because God's children are never so deserted but that
there is some help from God. There are auxilia necessaria, helps of
grace simply and absolutely necessary, which are aot denied, when
liberal and plentiful aids of grace are suspended ; and therefore a
Christian is to be described by his power, though still in a dependence
upon God.

3. A new life, or a new conversation, called walking * in newness of
life/ Rom. vi. 4. Surely he that hath a new principle, the Spirit, and
not the flesh ; a new rule, the law of God, and not the course of this
world ; a new scope, the pleasing, glorifying, and enjoying of God, and
not the pleasing of men and his own fleshly mind, must needs walk in
a different course both from other carnal men, and from what he him
self carried on before. But all these are true of the new creature ; he
is influenced by another principle, Rorn. viii. 12, Gal. v. 16 ; looketh
upon himself as having another rule, Gal. vi. 16, Ps. i. 2; and pro-
poundeth to himself another design and scope, Phil. iii. 20, 2 Cor.
v. 9 ; and therefore must needs live another life. Well, then, by these
things you may judge of your estate.

Use 3. To exhort you to look after this, that you be the workman
ship of God, created in Christ Jesus. You will say, What can we do?
This is God's work, in which we are merely passive.

I answer — It is certainly an abuse of this doctrine if it lull us asleep
in the lap of idleness ; and we think that because God doth all in
framing us for the new life, we must do nothing. The Spirit of God
reasoneth otherwise : Phil. ii. 12, 13, ' Work out your salvation with

396 THE NINETEENTH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

fear and trembling ; for it is God which worketh in you, both to will
and to do of his own good pleasure.' This principle can neither be a
ground of looseness nor laziness. You are under an obligation both to
return to God, and to use the means whereby you may return. Your
impotency doth not dissolve your obligation. A drunken servant is a
servant, and bound to do his work ; his master loseth not his right by
his default. An insolvent debtor is a debtor, and if he cannot pay all,
he is bound to pay as much as he can. Besides, you are creatures in
misery ; if you be sensible of it, your interest will teach you to do what
you can to come out of it ; and God's doing all is an engagement to
wait upon him in the use of means, that we may meet with God in his
•way, and he may meet with us in our way. I say, in his way ; for God
hath appointed certain duties to convey and apply this grace. Now
we are to lie at the pool till the waters be stirred, to continue our
attendance till God giveth grace, Mark iv. 24. And I say, that God
may meet with us in our way ; for God influenceth all things according
to their natural inclination. God, that enlighteneth the world by and
with the sun, burneth with fire, reasoneth with man, acteth necessarily
with necessary causes, and freely with free causes, — he doth not oppress
the liberty of the new creature, but preserveth the nature and interest
of his own workmanship ; draweth men ' with the cords of a man,'
Hosea xi. 4. He propoundeth reasons and motives, which we must
consider, and so betake ourselves to a godly course. The object of
regeneration is a reasonable creature, upon whom God worketh, not as
on a stock or stone, but maketh use of the faculties which we have,
showing us our lost estate, and the possibility of salvation by Christ,
sweetly inviting us to accept of this grace, that he may pardon our
sins, sanctify and heal our natures, and lead us in a way of holiness
unto eternal life. Now these means we are to attend upon ; and it is
some advantage when you own your duty, and are sensible of a necessity
of changing your estate, who would otherwise be altogether careless and
mindless of such a thing. But when you look on it as a duty, that
must be speedily and earnestly gone about if you mean to be saved,
you are in a fair way of cure. By exhortation we demand God's right,
and make the creature sensible of his own obligation, that he may go
about this work as well as he can, at least that he may acknowledge
the debt, confess his impotency, and beg grace. Besides, there are
some things to be done before this renovation in order thereunto, as
wood is dried before it is kindled. There are some preparations before
conversion, and we are to be active about them. As, for instance, that
we should rouse up ourselves, and consider our case : Ps. xxii. 27,
' All the ends of the earth shall remember, and turn unto the Lord ;'
Ps. cxix. 59, ' I thought on my ways, and turned my feet unto thy
testimonies.' Man is very inconsiderate ; his soul is asleep till consi
deration awaken it again. We are to search and try our estate
whether it be good or bad, Lam. iii. 40. Let us ' search and try our
ways, and turn unto the Lord.' We are to observe God's rebukes :
Prov. i. 23, ' Turn ye at my reproof;' to set ourselves to seek after
God in the best fashion we can : Hosea v. 4, ' They will not frame their
doings to turn unto their God,' that is, think of recovering themselves
and bending their course to him. Chiefly we are to take heed that we

ErH. II. 10.] THE TWENTIETH SERMON. 397

do not hinder God's work, and obstruct our own mercies : Prov. i. 25,
' They set at nought my counsel, and would none of my reproof.'
Sometimes conscience is startled, either as being excited by the word,
Acts xxiv. 25, or some notable affliction and strait, Gen. xlii. 21 ; by
one means or another the waters are stirred, great helps are vouch
safed to us ; observe these seasons. However, check despair. He that
did turn water into wine, can turn sinners into saints, lions into lambs ;
he hath not excluded you from his grace, therefore do not exclude
yourselves. When did he ever forsake the anxious and waiting souls
that would not give over seeking till they did obtain the sanctifying
Spirit ?

SEKMON XX.

For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus, unto good works,
which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. —
EPH. II. 10.

WE come now to the end why we are brought into this estate, created
unto good works, &c. The end is not to live idly or walk loosely, but
holily, according to the will of God.

In this latter clause, ' Created unto good works, which God hath
before ordained that we should walk in them/ observe : —

1. The object : good works; that is, works becoming the new creature :
in short, we should live Christianly.

2. God's act about it : ot<? TrporjTol^aa-ev 6 @eo?, ivhich God hath before
ordained. The word signifies both prepared and ordained. (1.) God
hath prepared these works for us. (2.) God hath prepared us for
them. He hath prepared them for us either by his decree or precept.
If you understand it in the first sense, God, that hath ordained the end,
hath also appointed means, as Acts xxvii. 31 , compared with 24 ; or
else appointed by his precept and express will, Micah vi. 8 ; and he
hath prepared us for them by his Spirit, making our hearts fit for our
work, Heb. viii. 10, enlightening the mind, inclining the will. The
first showeth the necessity of them, the second the easiness of them.
God hath accommodated all things to that end, enabling us to know
our duty arid to do it.

3. Our duty : that lue should walk in them. Walking noteth both a
way and an action.

[1.] It implieth a way, that good works are the wayto obtain salva
tion, purchased and granted to us by Jesus Christ. Unless we walk
in the path of good works we cannot come to eternal life.

[2.] An action. Walking notes : —

(1.1 Spontaneity in the principle : not drawn or driven, but walk, set
ourselves a-going.

(2.) Progress in the motion. He that walketh sets himself forward
and gets ground; he doth not stand still or lie down, but goeth on still.

398 ITHE TWENTIETH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

Doct. That new creatures are both obliged and fitted, or prepared
for good works.

I. What is meant by good works ?

II. What obligation lieth on the new creature to make conscience
of them ?

III. How they are fitted and prepared by that new nature which is
bestowed upon them by and through Christ ?

I. What is meant by good works ?

1. The kinds.

2. The requisites.

First, The kinds — all acts of obedience : more particularly they are
divided and distributed into five sorts or ranks.

1 . Opera cultus : acts of God's immediate worship, both internal and
external. The internal acts are faith and love, trust, delight, reverence.
The children of God are often described by these — by believing in his
name, John i. 12 ; love to God and delight in him ; Ps. xcvii. 10, ' Ye
that love the Lord, hate evil ; ' Ps. xxxvii. 4, ' Delight thyself also
in the Lord; ' trust : Ps. Ixii. 8, ' Trust in him at all times, ye people ; '
fear or reverence : Ps. cxxx. 4, ' There is forgiveness with thee, that
thou mayst be feared.' External, as to pray, read, hear, to be much in
communion with God in all the parts of his worship. Without works
of piety we are practical atheists, Ps. xxxvi. ] , and Ps. xiv. 1,2,4.
God's people do certainly make conscience of these : the internal acts
are the life of their souls ; the external are their solace, strength, and
support, their songs in the house of their pilgrimage, their refreshing
by the way. Cornelius, Acts x. 2,. feared and prayed to God alway ;
Daniel would not omit prayer one day though in danger of death,
.Dan. vi. 10, 11. There is little zeal in them that are not frequent with
God, but forget him days without number, Jer. ii. 32.

2. Opera vocationis : every man must labour in the work to which he
is called. God is pleased to appoint and accept the duties of our call
ings as a good work. Are they never so mean, yet servants may honour
God by diligence in their duties : Titus ii. 9, 10, ' Exhort servants to be
obedient to their masters, &c., that they may adorn the doctrine of
God our Saviour in all things.' To be profitable to human society in
your place is good ; the new nature helpeth us so to be : Philem. 11, One-
simus ' in time past was to thee unprofitable, but now profitable to
thee and me.' All have their work, from the Mediator to the poorest
creature in the world ; John xvii. 4, ' I have glorified thee on earth : I
have finished the work which thou gavest me to do/ So Titus iii. 14,
' Let ours also learn to maintain good works for necessary uses, that
they be not unfruitful.' When John's hearers came to know what they
should do, he referreth every one to their callings, Luke iii. 10-12 ;
walk conscionably therein, glorify God, soldiers, publicans, &c.
Without these good works we are drones in the common hive, yea,
burdens upon the earth.

3. Opera justiticG : works of righteousness and justice, to hurt none,
to give every one his due, to use fidelity in our relations, Acts xxiv. Ifj.
The credit of religion is much concerned in the just dealing of them
that profess it. God will have the world to know that religion is a
good friend to human society : Neh. v. 9, ' Ought ye not to walk ia

.EPH. II. 10.] THE TWENTIETH SEBMON. 399

the fear of our God, because of the reproach of the heathen, our ene
mies ?' This was the primitive glory of Christianity, Dent exercitum
talem, tales exactores fisci, &c. Some carry it so that they deal with
God's commandments as Hanun with David's messengers, as if they
had cut off the whole second table, and so prove a stain and blot to
religion. In short, they that do not make conscience of paying their
debts, and using justice, equity, and honesty in all their dealings, are
robbers, thieves, and enemies to human society.

4. Opera charitatis et misericordice : as to relieve the poor, to be
good to all, to help others by our counsel or admonition. We are
often called upon for these ; thus, Acts ix. 36, Dorcas is said to be
' full of good works and alms-deeds which she did/ So 1 Tim. vi. 18,
' Charge them to be rich in good works/ It is not left arbitrary to
yon. but laid upon you as part of your charge and duty, a debt we owe
to God. Now, if you do not mind this kind of good works, you are
unfaithful stewards in the good things committed to your trust. You
must not deny God his own when he or any of his have need of it.

5. I think there is another sort of good works which concern our
selves, and that is, sobriety, watchfulness, mortification, self-denial. A
man oweth duty to himself : Titus ii. 12, ' Teaching us that, denying
ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly/ &c. These con
duce to our safety: 1 Peter v. 8, ' Be sober, be vigilant ; for your adver
sary the devil, like a roaring lion, walketh about seeking whom he
may devour ;' and belong to our fidelity to Christ : Gal. v. 24, ' They
that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts
thereof/ Therefore take in these also, and call them opera militice
Christiana, the works of our spiritual warfare, by which we guard our
selves from the enemies of our salvation, that our hands be not
weakened and enfeebled in God's work, that we may carry it on with
out unevenness and interruption.

Secondly, The requisites to a good work are : —

1. That the person be in a good state : Mat. vii. 17, ' A good tree
bringeth forth good fruit/ Married to Christ : Horn. vii. 4, ' Where
fore ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ, that ye
should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the
dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God/ A believer: Titus iii.
8, ' Let them which believe in God be careful to maintain good works,'
A carnal, unregenerate man may do that which is for the matter
good ; but till he be changed in his heart and state, his works are not
acceptable to God.

2. The principles of operation must be faith, love, and obedience.
Faith, owning God's authority : Ps. cxix. 66, ' Teach me good judg
ment and knowledge, for I have believed thy commandment/ Love,
inclining the heart : 2 Cor. v. 14, ' The love of Christ constraineth me/
Obedience, swaying the conscience : 1 Thes. iv. 3, ' This is the will of
God, your sanctification ;' 1 Tim. i. 5, ' The end of the commandment
is charity, out of a pure heart and good conscience, and faith un
feigned/ There we have the pedigree of good works ; faith unfeigned
begets a good conscience, and that a pure heart, and that love to God,
acd then all particular duties succeed.

3. A due regard of circumstances, that it may be not only good,

400 THE TWENTIETH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

but done well, Luke viii. 15, — with that diligence, reverence, serious
ness, alacrity, which the nature of the work doth require.

4. The end, that it be for God's glory : Phil. i. 11, ' Filled with
the fruits of righteousness, which are by Christ Jesus to the praise and
glory of God.'

II. How new creatures are obliged to these good works.

1. With respect to God, he hath ordained that toe should ivalk in
them. If you refer to his decree, he will have his elect people distin
guished from others by the good they do in the world, that they may
be known to be followers of a good God, as the children of the
devil are by their mischief. His eternal decree is made evident to us
by our making conscience of good works, and so we ' make our calling
and election sure,' 2 Peter i. 10. If you take it for his precept and
command, surely we should make conscience of what our father giveth
us in charge. He hath appointed us to do so, sent us into the vineyard
to work, and shall we say, I will not ? Mat. xxi. 29, 30 ; or loiter and
neglect when we have given our consent ? or pretend to go, and never
set about it ? To a gracious heart the signification of God's will is
instead-of all reasons : 1 Thes. v. 18, ' In everything give thanks, for
this is the will of God concerning you ;' 1 Peter ii. 15, ' For this is the
will of God, that with well-doing you may put to silence the ignorance
of foolish men.'

2. With respect to Christ, who died to restore us to a capacity and
ability to perform these good works : Titus ii. 14, ' Who gave himself
for us, to redeem us from all iniquity, and purify to himself a peculiar
people, zealous of good works ; ' not only to do them, but do them
with alacrity and zeal. As Christ came to raise the comfort of the
creature to the highest, so also the duty of the creature to the
highest, that his people might be eminent in holiness, justice, good
ness, and truth, above all others.

3. With respect to the Spirit, who reneweth us for this end ; we are
new made, that we may look upon doing good as our calling and only
business. All other things are valuable according to the use for which
they serve ; the sun was made to give light and heat to inferior
creatures, and we are enlightened by grace, and inclined by grace, that
our light may shine before men, Mat. v. 16.

4. With respect to heaven and eternal happiness, they are the way
to heaven. We discontinue or break off our walk when we cease to
do good ; but the more we mind good works the more we proceed in
our way : Phil. iii. 14, ' Pressing onward' to our final reward, and at
length our entrance is more full, and with greater peace, 2
Peter i. 11.

III. How are they fitted and prepared by this new nature that is put
into them for good works ?

Ans. There is a remote preparation, and a near preparation.

1. The remote preparation is an inclination and propensity to
all the acts of the holy and heavenly life. All creatures have an in
clination to their proper operations, so the new creature. As the sparks
fly up and the stones downward by an inclination of nature, so are their
hearts bent to please and serve God. The inclination is natural, the
acts are voluntary, because it is an inclination of a free agent : ' The

EPH. II. 10.] THE TWENTIETH SERMON. 401

law of God is in their hearts,' Ps. xl. 8 ; Ps. xxxvii. 31. Others force
themselves, but here there is an affinity between the work and the vital
principle which is in us, so that we need not much enforcement : 1
Thes. iv. 9, ' As touching brotherly love, I need not write unto you,
for you are taught of God to love one another.' Now, God's teaching
is not by expression, but by impression ; he hath inclined, suited our
hearts to it : as there need not many arguments to move the mother
to give suck to her tender infant ; nature hath taught her, left such an
instinct and inclination upon her, which doth sufficiently excite her
to do it.

2. The near preparation is called promptitude and readiness for
every good work, or a ' ready obedience to every good work/ Titus iii.
1. So 1 Tim. vi. 18, ' Heady to distribute ;' Heb. xiii. 16, 'Ready to
communicate/ So Paul, erotftw? e%&>, Acts xxi. 13. This is beyond
inclination. The fire hath an inclination to ascend upwards, yet
something may violently keep it down ; so a Christian may have a
will to good, a strong, not a remiss will, but yet there are some
impediments, Rom. vii. 18. Inclination implieth a remote power, but
readiness the next and immediate power ; therefore a Christian ought
to keep himself in a readiness or fitness of disposition for his duty,
whether it concerneth God, ourselves, or others. This is seen in zeal,
that beareth down all impediments. All graces are operative, and
zeal is that earnest impulsion and activity of every grace where it is
in strength and vigour. Faith worketh, Gal. v. 6. Love constraineth,
2 Cor. v. 14. Hope quickeneth, 1 Peter i. 3, ' a lively hope.' This
proceedeth from the new nature when it is in right frame and strength.
We need not only make conscience of our duty, or have some mind to
it, but our hearts will not let us have any quiet and rest without it :
2 Peter i. 8, ' They make you that you shall be neither barren nor un
fruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.' Christians must
be ' zealous of good works/ Titus ii. 14. Paul was ' pressed in spirit/
Acts xvii. 16 ; Acts xviii. 5.

The benefits that come by it are : —

1. We do good works more easily, as being inclined thereunto :
Exod. xxxv. 29, ' The children of Israel brought a willing offering
unto the Lord ;' Ps. ex. 3, 'Thy people shall be willing in the clay of
thy power.' There is a great deal of difference between doing things
by compulsion and doing things from an inclination ; between Israel's
making brick in Egypt and building the wall in Nehemiah's time,
Neh. iv. 6.

2. With more delight and alacrity : 1 John v. 3, ' His command
ments are not grievous ;' Ps. cxii. 1, ' Blessed is the man that feareth
the Lord, that delighteth greatly in his commandments/ It is a
pleasure to them to do a good work ; to others, a toil.

3. With constancy. That which is forced lasts not long; upon
the first occasion we break out, cast off the burden which pincheth and
galleth us. A man is never constant to his duty till he be held to it
by his heart ; and the bias of the heart is not fear, but love. You
cannot easily persuade him against his love and inclination, though
you may overcome his fears : Cant. viii. 6, 7, ' Set me as a seal upon
thine arm : for love is strong as death ; jealousy is cruel as the grave.

VOL. II. 2 C

402 THE TWENTIETH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

Many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it : if
a man would give all the substance of his house for love, it would
utterly be contemned.'

The uses are: —

1. For reproof of many professing Christians, who are not more pre
pared for the Lord, and made ready for every good .work. Alas ! some
are ' to every good work reprobate,' Titus i. 16, unfit for any Christian
practice. In others, all their holiness standeth in being less vicious
or wicked than others. If. they avoid the greater crimes, though they
freely practise the less, they are accounted good men. Some talk, but
do nothing, like cypress trees, tall and beautiful, but unfruitful ; or
the carbuncle, afar off seeming all on fire, but the touch discovers it
to be key-cold : their zeal is more in their tongues than their actions.
Others are very unready, arguing for a mediocrity, disputing every
inch with God, beating down the price of religion as low as they can, as
little worship and charity as may be, and will do no more than needeth,
and it is well if they do that. True goodness, like live honey, droppeth
of its own accord, 2 Cor. viii. 2 ; and is always desirous to do more for
God: Ps. Ixxi. 14, ' I will praise thee more and more ;' Phil. i. 9, 'I
pray that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge
and in all judgment ;' 1 Thes. iv. 1, ' Furthermore, we exhort you,
brethren, that as ye have received of us how ye ought to walk, and to
please God, so ye would abound more and more.' But little of this
temper is to be found.

The second use, of information.

First, Observe the deduction of good works from their proper causes,
viz., the will of God requiring, our regeneration fitting : the one deter-
mineth our duty, the other maketh us ready to perform it. While
carnal, that which we do is but the image of a good work, not really
and spiritually good.

Secondly, The necessity of good works.

1. Necessitate consequents, as the fruit and end of regeneration.
All things are valued by their use. What doth the new creature
serve for but that we may walk in newness of life ? otherwise it is but
a notion. It is not given us to lie hid in the heart, as a sluggish, idle
quality, but that we may act by it, and improve it for God. The
Lord made no creature in vain. Indeed, all that we have from God,
both in nature and grace, was that we might be fruitful in holiness.
In nature we have life, health, and parts for nothing else, but that by
our present duty we may prepare ourselves for everlasting joys. All
God's mercies bind us to diligence, all his ordinances are means to
help us, all his graces are power to enable us ; and there is, over and
above, the Holy Spirit to excite and quicken that power, John iv. 10 ;
Ezek. xxxvi. 27.

2. Necessitate prazcepti. God hath required them at our hands.
Now we must make conscience of what God hath required, especially
when all 'his commandments are holy, just, and good.5 If some
greater thing were required, ought we not to have done it ? 2 Kings
v. 13. But when he hath required such noble work, shall we refuse ?
There is nothing in his law but what becometh his nature, preserveth
and makes happy ours.

EPH. II. 10.] THE TWENTIETH SERMON. 403

3. Necessitate medii, as the way to heaven. Good works are indis
pensably required of grown persons if they mean to be saved : Heb.
xii. 14, ' Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no
man shall see God.' A Christian shall be judged at the last day by
what he hath done : Kev. xx. 12, ' I saw the dead, small and great,
stand before God ;«and the books were opened, and another book was
opened, which was the book of life : and the dead were judged out of
those things that were written in the books, according to their works ;'
1 Peter i. 17, ' If ye call on the Father, who without respect of persons
judgeth every man according to his work/ Profession will not carry
it, but our works come into the judgment. So Rev. xiv. 13, ' Their
works follow them ;' that is, they have the fruit and comfort of them
in another world, and without them we cannot be saved.

4. Necessitate signi, as evidences of our right to salvation, both to
others and ourselves. Works or external acts are more sensible and
visible, and also liable to the notice of our own consciences ; and it is
more hard to judge of the internal grace than the external fruits.

[1.] As to others. God seeth what is in our hearts, but men see it
not until the effects manifest it. When John suspected the pharisees,
he said to them, Mat. iii. 8, ' Bring ye forth therefore fruits meet for
repentance.' The fear of God is more known by the external act than
by the internal habit ; therefore that description is given, Prov. viii.
13, ' The fear of the Lord is to hate evil : pride, and arrogancy, and
the evil way, and the froward mouth, do I hate ;' and Job xxviii. 28,
' The fear, of the Lord, that is wisdom ; and to depart from evil is
understanding.' The current of a man's life and actions doth best ex
pound and interpret his heart. Thus the psalmist discovered the
wicked : Ps. xxxvi. 1, ' The transgression of the wicked saith within
my heart, that there is no fear of God before his eyes.'

[2.] To ourselves, holy conversation and godliness is the surest note
of our regeneration. We judge others by external works alone, ' For
the tree is known by its fruit,' Mat. vii. 16. Charity forbids us to pry
any further ; but we judge ourselves by internal and external works
together. If within we have faith in Christ, a love to God, and hatred
of evil, a delight in holiness,, a deep sense of the world to come, all
which graces make up the new nature, then these things issue out into
a holy conversation. This breedeth joy and, peace of conscience : 2
Cor. i. 12, ' This is our rejoicing, the testimony of our conscience, that
in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but by the
grace of God, we have had our conversation in the would ;' 1 John iii.
18, 19, ' Let us not love in word, neither in tongue ;. but in deed and
in truth. And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall
assure our hearts before him.'

[3.] That good works must not be opposed to God's mercy and free
grace, or Christ's satisfaction, merit, and righteousness, either in the
matter of justification or salvation, but kept in a due subordination to
God's grace and Christ's merits. This is the business of this context,
to reconcile the grace of God with the necessity of good works, et e
contra ; and very well it may be, for they are part of the grace obtained.
He is most beholden to God, and indebted to grace, who is enabled to
do most good, for all is from him : PMl. ii. 13, 'He worketh in us

404 THE TWENTIETH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

Loth to will and to do, of his own good pleasure;' so that our very
doing is receiving. But because there are a sort of men that may be
called justiciaries, who trust, and teach others to trust, to their own
virtues and works, without a Saviour, or ascribe the part of a Saviour
to them ; and on the other side, the libertines, who teach men not to
look at anything in themselves at all, not as an evidence, condition, or
means, but to trust to Christ's blood to be instead of faith, repentance,
and obedience, which is their duty to be performed by them, there
fore it will be necessary to be well acquainted with what is truly the
part and office of Christ, what is truly the office of faith and repent
ance, what of works, that you may be sure to give everything its due,
and may wholly trust Christ for his part, and not join faith, or any of
your works and duties, in the least degree, of that trust and honour
which belongeth to our Saviour, but regard them according to that
use for which they are commanded in the gospel.

First, Our works, whatever they are, either duties to God or man,
are not the first moving cause or inducement to incline God to show us
favour, or to bring about our salvation. No ; this honour must be
reserved for the grace of God, which moveth and stirreth all in the
business of our salvation. It was his grace to provide us a Saviour :
John iii. 16, ' God so loveth the world, that he gave his only-begotten
Son, that whosoever belie veth in him, should not perish, but have
everlasting life/ And the giving of faith or converting grace to some
before others, is the mere effect of his mercy and good pleasure : Eph.
ii. 4, 5, ' God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he
hath loved us, when we were dead in trespasses and sins, hath quick
ened us together with Christ : by grace ye are saved.' Then the bene
fits consequent upon conversion are from God's love and mercy. As
justification : Rom. iii. 24, ' Justified freely by his grace ;' not only by
his grace, but freely ; that is, not excited by our works, but acting
freely of its own accord. Then for eternal life, we have it from the
grace of God and the mercy of our Redeemer : Jude 21, ' Looking
for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.' So that
grace is the first mover and principle in the whole business of our
salvation ; it is originally from grace, and all along by grace.

Secondly, Our works before or after conversion are not that right
eousness, not any part of that meritorious righteousness, by virtue of
which sins are expiated, the wrath of God appeased, all blessings of
heaven purchased, and we reconciled to God. For this is only to be
ascribed to the merit and satisfaction of our Lord Jesus Christ. ' When
we were enemies, we were reconciled by his death, and are saved by
his' life/ Rom. v. 10. He is our propitiation ; we live by him : 1 John
iv. 9, 10, ' In this was manifested the love of God towards us, because
that God sent his only-begotten Son into the world, that we might live
through him. Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he
loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins/ It is
Christ's office and honour to be a sacrifice for sin and a propitiation
for us, and a perfect Saviour and intercessor ; to obtain the Spirit, to
fit us for our present duty and future happiness. We are his work
manship in Christ.

Thirdly, Our works or duties which we perform in obedience to

EPH. II. 10.] THE TWENTIETH SERMON. 405

God, are not the first means to apply the grace of the Eedeemer, or
the condition of our first entrance into the evangelical estate. No ;
that is proper to repentance and faith : Eom. iii. 22, ' The righteous
ness of God is by faith unto all and upon all them that believe.' And
repentance is frequently required also to receive pardon and the gift
of the Holy Ghost : Acts ii. 38, ' Eepent and be baptized every one oi
you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost ;' Acts iii. 19, ' Eepent ye, there
fore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out.' It is the
penitent believing sinner that is qualified for these privileges ; or he
that thankfully and humbly accepts of the offered Saviour, and con
sents to the covenant made with God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit ;
he is washed from his sins in the blood of Christ, reconciled, adopted
into God's family, and made ' an heir according to the hope of eternal
life,' Titus iii. 7. This first faith, by which we believe and consent
to the covenant, implieth both a dependence on God's mercy and
Christ's merits, and also a consent of obedience or hearty subjection
to God.

FourQily, When we have consented to accept Christ and his bene
fits, and do give ourselves to him, then works or new obedience follow,
as necessary to continue our right to pardon and life. For none have
benefit by God's covenant but those that keep his covenant as well as
make it ; and without this we cannot have communion with God : 1
John i. 7, ' If we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fel
lowship one with another ;' — nor evidence the reality of our faith and
repentance. St Paul was sent to preach to the Gentiles, ' That they
should repent, and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance,'
Acts xxvi. 20. Besides, we cannot preserve our claim and right, if
we do not still go on to do good: 1 Tim. vi. 18; Ezek. xviii. 24,
* When the righteous turneth away from his righteousness, and com-
mitteth iniquity, shall he live ? all his righteousness shall not be men
tioned; in his trespasses that he hath trespassed, and in his sin
that he hath sinned, in them shall he die.' It is true of the hypocrite
without scruple, and of the real righteous man ; if you suppose the
one you may suppose the other. Well, these things must not be con
founded or opposed: not confounded, but we must distinctly con
sider what is proper to the grace of God, proper to the merit of Christ,
proper to faith, proper to works ; not opposed, so as to make the one
exclude the other : as the grace of God to exclude the merit of Christ,
or serve instead of it ; nor the merit of Christ, his blood and righteous
ness, to exclude faith and repentance, or be instead of them ; nor faith
to exclude good works,

FiftJdy, All the applying grace is from first to last wrought in us
by the Spirit. He doth renew and heal our natures, as coming to us
from the grace of God and merits of Christ : Titus iii. 5, 6, ' Accord
ing to his mercy he saveth us, by the washing of regeneration, and
renewing of the Holy Ghost, which he shed on us abundantly through
Jesus Christ our Saviour.' By the Holy Spirit working in us habitual
grace and exciting it, we believe, repent, obey, do whatever is neces
sary to be done to obtain eternal life ; therefore this must not be
omitted, but acknowledged as a great part of this grace.

406 THE TWENTIETH SERMON. [EPH. II. 10.

Third use. To exhort us, if we would show ourselves to be new
creatures indeed, to be full of good works. The arguments to move
us are : —

1. It is a necessary fruit of inward grace, and so doth plainly show
that you are partakers of heavenly wisdom : James iii. 17, ' The wis
dom which is from above is 'first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy
to be entreated, full of mercy 'and good fruits.' The carnal worldling,
all his wisdom is to grow rich to himself, which indeed is but folly,
Luke xii. 21. His business is to live to the flesh, Gal. vi. 8. He
layeth out all his strength, time, and care, and wealth for the feeding
his own carnal desires ; but the other soweth to the Spirit, layeth out
himself in works of piety and charity.

2. External acts, which flow from an internal principle, increase the
habit ; the more you do good, the more you are enabled to do good, as
bodily strength is increased by exercise. Why is the right hand more
agile, stronger, and bigger than the left? It is oftener exercised, and so
fuller of blood and spirits. -So in grace, the more you act faith, the
more is faith increased. Love groweth more fervent, being kept in a
constant exercise, and hope more lively and effective. Always actions
increase the principles which did produce them : partly of their own
nature : 1 John ii. 5, ' Whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the
love of God perfected.' The more acts of love he puts forth towards
God, the more doth his love increase in him : partly by divine reward :
Heb. vi. 10, ' He is not unrighteous to forget your labour of love, which
ye have showed towards his name, in that ye have ministered to the
saints, and do minister.' God rewards them temporally : 2 Cor. ix.
8, ' God is able to make all grace abound towards you, that you, always
having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work ;'
that is, to give you to be liberal at all times. And when he saith God
is able, it not only implieth that God is the fountain of all plenty, and
sovereign disposer of it, and so hath power to make you the richer
rather than the poorer by your liberality, to make every alms you give
like the oil in the cruse, to multiply as you pour it out, that there shall
be enough for every object and every occasion, but also he is sure to
make it good, for he quotes it again in the next verse, ' As it is written,
He hath dispersed abroad, he hath given to the poor ; his righteousness
remaineth for ever.' It is taken out of Psalm cxii., where there are
signal promises of wealth and riches in the house of the liberal alms-
giver. God rewards them eternally : 2 -Cor. ix. 6, ' He which soweth
sparingly shall reap sparingly, and he which soweth bountifully shall
reap bountifully.' Now is the seed-time, hereafter is our harvest and
crop ; we shall have a liberal reward from God in the general resurrec
tion. God also rewards his obedient servants spiritually, internally ;
and that not only with more comfort and peace, but by increasing the
grace itself.; for God, that punishes sin with sin, doth reward grace
with grace. Wells are sweeter for draining ; on the other side, a key
that is seldom turned rusts in the lock. An intermission of good works
makes us more unable and unready for them.

3. It is a greater honour to God : John xv. 8, ' Herein is my Father
glorified, that you bear much fruit ;' Phil. i. 11, ' Being filled with the
fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and

EPH. II. 10.] THE TWENTIETH SERMON. 407

praise of God ;' 2 Thes. i. 11, 12, ' Wherefore we pray for you, that
our God would count you worthy of this calling, and fulfil all the good
pleasure of his goodness, and the work of faith with power, that the
name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified in you, and you in him.'
Christ's religion is not a barren religion, but full of good works. It is
a mighty credit to religion in you that profess it, when goodness is
the constitution of your hearts, to do good the business of your lives.

4. It edifieth others, and provoketh an holy emulation : Heb. x. 24,
' Let us consider one another, to provoke unto love and to good works/
We provoke them most by our example when they are cold, negligent,
and backward to works of piety and mercy. In all things we should
be an instance of divine virtues.

5. This is the fruit which God expecteth from us, that the trees of
righteousness should bear the fruits of righteousness. If we frustrate
liis expectation, he will hew us down and cast us into the fire, Mat.
iii. 10. Therefore good works are not needless things.

The means to enable us are : —

1. Be sure that you are renewed. The dead cannot do the works
of the living, ' Neither do men gather grapes of thorns, nor figs of
thistles,' Mat. vii. 16. Our first business is to look to our conversion
to God. All outward duties begin in the heart; they are valued no
farther than they come from it sanctified.

2. Keep your hearts under a sense of God's authority, that you may feel
something in your own bosoms that may tell you you are bound to obey
him, and may plead God's right with you. This is done by a frequent
meditation upon your creation and redemption : your creation giveth
God a full right to you, and redemption maketh it comfortable ; by
both you see you are his : Acts xxvii. 23, ' There stood by me this
night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve.'

3. You are intrusted with his talents, and of their improvement you
must give an account: Mat. xxv. 14, A lord called his servants,
and delivered to them his goods, in order to improvement.

4. What encouragement we have from a gracious God and cove
nant, which takes not advantage of involuntary weaknesses, but accept-
eth their endeavours who sincerely do their best : Mai. iii. 17, ' I will
spare him, as a man spareth his son that serveth him/

5. Remember often your great obligation to God ; you can never do
so much for him as he deserveth of you : Ps. cxvi. 12, ' What shall I
render to the Lord for all his benefits towards me ?'

6. Do all as in God's eye, and with a constant dependence upon
him : Ps. xvi. 8, ' I have set the Lord always before me.' Make him
your paymaster, governor, and judge, and it will not only keep you
sincere, but diligent in good works. The work is not sincerely done
when you look to man, nor thoroughly done. Such have their reward
only here, Mat. vi.

7. Love your work. A little thing will stop him that doth it
unwillingly : Ps. cxix. 47, 48, ' I will delight myself in thy command
ments, which I have loved ;' and ' I will lift up my hands unto thy
commandments, which I have loved/

8. Account yourselves much beholden to God, that he will employ
you in any service for his glory.

FAREWELL SERMON.

PREACHED IN THE CHURCH OF ST PAUL, COVENT GARDEN,
17th August 1662.

EDITORIAL NOTE.

THE ejection of two thousand ministers by the Act of Uniformity
in 1662 could not fail to make a great impression on the minds of
the people of England, and especially of the ministers who were
ejected, and of the people who had enjoyed their ministry. The last
utterances of these ministers in the pulpits which they were about
to quit were naturally listened to with peculiar interest. Many of
these were published from notes taken by hearers ; and in the fol
lowing year, 1663, these were collected and published in a volume,
under the title of " Farewell Sermons." In this volume, that by Dr
Manton occupies the second place, coming immediately after that of
Mr Calamy. From this volume it is now reprinted.

FAEEWELL SEKMON.

Wlierefore, seeing ice are compassed about ivlth so great a cloud of
witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth
so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set
before us. — HEB. XII. 1.

IN the former chapter you have a spiritual chronicle, or a catalogue of
the Lord's worthies, and all the eminent effects of their faith ; and
now the apostle comes to make use of this history, that he had
produced through so many successions of ages, of all the holy men
of God that excelled in faith : ' Wherefore, seeing we are compassed
about with so great a cloud of witnesses,' &c.
The text is wholly hortatory. In it observe : —

1. The premises or principle the apostle worketh upon: seeing we
are compassed, &c.

2. The practical inferences which are deduced from thence, and
they are two : —

[1.] One concerning the privative part of our duty : let us lay aside
every iveight, &c. There is something external and without, like to
clog us in our way to heaven : every iveight ; and something within
that will hinder and trouble us within ; therefore he saith, and the sin
ivhich doth so easily beset us.

[2.] Here is the positive part : let us run with patience the race that
is set before us. There is motion : run ; the manner : with patience ;
the stage or way : the race that is set before us.

My purpose is to give you some brief thoughts upon this useful
and practical inference of the apostle from the histories of the faithful
before recorded. Therefore I will sum up the whole text in this
point : —

Doct. The people of God, that have such a multitude of examples
of holy men and women set before them, should prepare themselves to
run the spiritual race with more patience and cheerfulness.

There are two things in this doctrine — the encouragement and the
duty. I shall open both with respect to the circumstances of the
text.

First, the encouragement : a multitude of examples ; or, as in the
text, ' seeing we are compassed about with so great a cloud of
witnesses.' Mark, here are witnesses : a great cloud of witnesses ;
and these compassing us round about.

First, here are witnesses. By that term we are to understand those

412 FAREWELL SERMON. [HEB. XII. 1.

worthy saints mentioned and reckoned up in the former chapter, Abel,
Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Moses, &c., all the saints of God that have
had experience of the goodness of his providence to them, and the
fulfilling of his promises. They are all called witnesses. Why ?
Because they depose a testimony for God, and speak to future genera
tions to be constant, as they were, that they might receive the like
reward. This witness was partly in their faith, and partly in the
fruit of their faith.

1. They witnessed by their faith : John iii. 33, ' He that hath
received his testimony, hath set to his seal that God is true.' A man
that hath soundly digested the promises, that expresses his faith by
cheerfulness and patience under all difficulties, troubles, delays, and
those sundry trials that he meets with, he gives it under hand and
seal, proclaims it to the world that he hath to do with the true God.

2. They witnessed in the fruits of their faith, as they give us an
instance of God's fidelity towards them that faithfully adhere to and
firmly believe in his promises ; so it is said, Heb. vi. 12, ' Be not
slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit
the promise.' Let faith but set patience a-work, do but hold out a
little while with God, and you may learn by the example of all those
holy men we shall inherit the promises ; they shall be made good to
a tittle, and not one thing fail of all that the Lord hath spoken ; as
these holy men were exercised and tossed to and fro, but it succeeded
well with them at the last. Oh ! then, let us hearken to the deposition
of these worthy witnesses that are recorded in the scripture, and with
such an invincible resolution as theirs was, let us hold on our course
towards true happiness. If we do not, they that are now propounded
as witnesses to us, will, at the day of judgment, be produced as
witnesses against us. And pray, also, let us remember that we are to
continue and keep afoot that testimony to succeeding generations ; for
not only the prophets and holy men of God were God's witnesses, but
all God's people also are his witnesses, Isa. xliii. 10 ; by their faith,
patience, diligence, constancy, and cheerfulness under afflictions, they
are to give it under hand and seal to the world that God is a true
and faithful God. But now, if we, either by our sinful walking or by
our drooping discouragements, discredit Christ and his profession,
then we are witnesses against him ; we deny that religion which we
would seem to profess and cry up : Titus i. 16, ' They profess they
know God, but in works they deny him ;' and the more dangerous
because deeds are more deliberate than words, and so a greater
evidence of what we think in our hearts. If we, by drooping dis
couragements and sinful walking, discredit religion, we deny it, and do
in effect put the lie upon Christ. Therefore let us remember they
were witnesses, and so must we.

Secondly, By a figurative speech they are called a cloud — having a
cloud of witnesses. Why so ? I might trouble you with many con
ceits interpreters have had of this word cloud. Say some, because
of the raisedness of their spirits, because clouds fly aloft. Clouds, for
the fruitfulness of their doctrine, as clouds send down fruitful showers
upon the earth ; and clouds, because they cool and cover us from the
heat ; so some would gloss for our comfort. Others, with more judg-

HEB. XII. 1.] FAREWELL SERMON. 413

ment, say, a cloud with allusion to the pillar of cloud which conducted
the Israelites to Canaan : yet neither doth this coine up fully to the
scope of the apostle ; for the apostle speaks not of a cloud that goes
before us, but of a cloud that compasses us round about, and therefore a
cloud. The reason why it is called so, is the number and multitude
of those witnesses, as a cloud is made up of a multitude of vapours
gathered together and condensed into one body ; and so the expression
is often used : Ezek. xxxviii. 9, ' Thou shalt be like a cloud to cover
the land,' &c., noting the increase of the people when God would restore
them, the multitude of converts. And so, in profane authors, Livy
hath such an expression ; an army of men is called a cloud. But this
is enough to show the intent of this expression, that there are a mul
titude, a very great number. Though the godly, comparatively, and
with respect to the wicked, are a few; yet, considered in themselves,
they are a great number ; for if the martyrs and those glorious instances
of heroic faith, and that under the Old Testament, when God's interest
was more confined to one people, if there were such a church then of
so great a number, what will the whole church of the Old and New
Testament be, when we shall meet together in heaven ? We are often
discouraged with the paucity of professors, and are apt to think our
selves to be left alone, 1 Kings xix. 10. But let us remember there
is a cloud of witnesses ; we are not solitary now, and certainly we
shall not want company when we come to heaven, ' To the innumerable
company of,' &c.

Again, it meets with an ordinary and strong temptation which
Satan suggests to the hearts of the godly, that they are singular and
matchless in their afflictions, that none of the people of God have ever
undergone such difficulties as they are exposed unto ; and this makes
them question their Father's affection, and put themselves out of the
number of his children. Ay ! but all these things are accomplished in the
saints of God before you. Here is a cloud of witnesses that have been
exercised and tried to purpose, 1 Peter v. 9. They are troubled
with a busy devil, a naughty world, a corrupt heart ; all have had
their trial from God's correcting hand : ' The same afflictions are
accomplished in your brethren that are in the world.' So that we
have many fellows ; our lot is no harder than the saints of God that
have gone before us, for there is a cloud of witnesses.

Thirdly, Observe the apostle calls it a cloud that compasses us round
about — i.e., we have instances for every trial, temptation, duty, that
we are put upon. Here we have examples of those that have fulfilled
the commands of Christ on this side with an undaunted courage ; and
the examples of those that have borne the cross of Christ with an invin
cible patience. Here we have examples of those that have conquered
right-hand temptations, that have despised the delights of the world ;
and there are those that have conquered left-hand temptations, that
have not been broken and affrighted with the terrors of the world. All
the saints of God have trodden that way, the same paths wherein we
are to walk after them. We cannot look this way or that way, but
we have instances of faith, confidence in God, and patience : ' We are
compassed about/ &c. In short, here lies the encouragement that
Christians should propound to themselves.

414 FAREWELL SERMON. [HEB. XII. 1.

1. That there are examples. Christians of later times have more
to answer for their infidelity than those of former ages. They that first
believed the promises believed without such a cloud of witnesses, or
multitude of examples. Many have gone before us that have broken
the ice, and that found good success from their own experience ; they
have commended God to us as a true and faithful God, and will not
you go on ? When Jonathan and his armour-bearer climbed up the
rocks of the Philistines, then the people were encouraged to go up
after. So here are some that have gone before you, and it hatli
succeeded well with them.

2. These examples are many ; not one or two, that might be supposed
to be singularly assisted, and to have eminent prerogatives above the
rest of their brethren; but many in every age — a whole cloud of
them.

3. There are examples of many rare and excellent men, the best that
ever lived under heaven : ' Take, my brethren, the prophets for an
example,' £c., James v. 10.

4. They are propounded to us, not for their words only, and for
their profession, but for their deeds, for their bitter sufferings ; and
they abundantly manifest to us that there is nothing impossible in our
duty, or anything so difficult but may be overcome through Christ's
strength enabling us. They all had the same nature we have ; they
were of the like passion with us, flesh and blood as we are, of the same
relations and concernments. And then, on the other side, we have the
same cause with them, the same recompense of reward to encourage
us, the same God and Saviour to recompense us. He suffered for us as
well as for them ; therefore we should follow in their steps, and hold
fast our confidence to the end ; for they have showed us that poverty,
reproaches, death itself, and all those things that would look harsh

; and with a ghastly aspect upon the eyes of the world, are no such evils
' but that a believer may rejoice in them, and triumph over them. I
say, they have showed the blandishments of the world have not such ^
charm, but they may be renounced without any loss of considerable
joy and contentment ; and that the duties of Christianity are not so
hard but that a little waiting upon God will bring in grace enough to
perform them ; therefore saith the apostle, ' Seeing we have a cloud of
witnesses, let us lay aside/ &c. And so I come to the encouragement,
to the —

Second thing, and that is the duty here pressed. (1.) Here is the
privative. (2.) The positive part of our duty. Here is mortification and
vivification. Mortification : ' Let us lay aside,' &c. ; vivification : ' Let
us run with patience,' &c. In both the branches he alludes to terms
proper to races. In a race, you know, men strip themselves of their
clothes and whatever is burdensome and heavy, that they may be the
more light of foot ; and so the apostle bids us ' lay aside every
weight ;' and they did withal diet themselves, that they might have
no clog from within : 1 Cor. ix. 25, ' Every man that striveth. for the
mastery, is temperate in all things ;' i.e., they took care that they did
not clog and dispose1 themselves for the race they were to run. But
they verily run only for a corruptible crown ; we for a crown that

1 Qu. ' indispose ' ? — ED.

. XII. 1.] FAREWELL SERMON. 415

is incorruptible and glorious ; so, according to this double practice of
racers, we are to cast aside every weight from without, &c. So here
is a double object — laying aside every weight, and every sin. There is
onus externum — the weight without that presses us down and hinders
our speed ; and then there is impedimentum i?iternum, there is sin,
that which weakens within. By reason of the former we make little
speed, by reason of the latter we are often interrupted ; and therefore
we must do as they, that they might be swift and expedite : ' Lay
aside every weight,' and be more ' temperate in all things/ Herein a
runner in a race differs from a traveller : a traveller strengthens him
self for his journey as well as he can, his clothes on, sometimes carries
a great burden with him ; but a runner of a race makes himself as
light as he can. But to come more particularly to the words.

First, ' Lay aside every weight.' By weight is meant those things
that burden the soul, and make our heavenly progress more tedious and
cumbersome ; and by weight is meant (I think) the delights and cares
of the world, the multitude of secular business, all our earthly con
tentments and affairs, so far as they are a burden to us, hinder us in
our way to heaven; these must all be put off: Luke xxi. 34, saith
Christ, ' Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be
overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life,'
&c. The heart that is depressed cannot be so free for God and the
offices of our heavenly calling, when we give way to surfeiting, drunk
enness, and cares of this world.

1. The heart may be overcharged with the delights of the world.
Surfeiting and drunkenness must not be taken in the gross notion ;
you must not think of spewing, reeling, vomiting, as if to avoid these
were a full compliance with Christ's direction ; the heart may be over
charged when the stomach is not. There is a dry drunkenness and a
more refined surfeiting ; and that is when the heart grows heavy, unfit
for prayer, relishes not the things of the Spirit ; when the delights of
the flesh clog the wheel, abate that vigour and cheerfulness that we
should show forth in the worship of God and holy actions. When the
delights of the flesh withdraw us from that watchfulness and diligence
that is necessary in taking care for our souls, then the heart is over
charged. Voluptuous living is a great sin, it chokes the seed of piety
so soon as planted in the heart, so that they can bring nothing to
perfection ; it brings a brawn and a deadness upon the conscience and
affections ; there is nothing that hardens the heart so much as the soft
ness of carnal pleasure : Jude 19, ' Sensual, having not the Spirit.'
Sensuality quenches our natural bravery and the briskness of spirit
that becomes a man ; much more doth it hinder the sublime opera
tions of the Spirit of God. Well then, remember, Christians, you are
not only travellers by the way, but runners in a race. If we were
to speak to you only under the notion of travellers in a way, this were
enough to wean you from the delights of the flesh : 1 Peter ii. 11,
' As strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts which war
against the soul.' The more you indulge these fleshly lusts, the more
you hearten and strengthen the great enemy of your souls, and starve
the better part. But you are as runners in a race. By this metaphor
the duty is more bound upon }rou ; much more should you beat down

416 FAREWELL SERMON. [HEB. XII. 1.

the body and keep it in subjection. The apostle hath a notable word :
1 Cor. ix. 27, ' I keep under my body, and bring it in subjection/ &c.

1 beat down my body; you must either keep under pleasures, or
pleasures will keep you under ; for a man is soon brought under the
power, dominion, and tyranny of evil customs and some brutish pleasure
by indulging the lusts of the flesh, 1 Cor. vi. 12. Be but a little
addicted to any one thing, and you are brought under the power of it.
The flesh waxes wanton and imperious, and a slavery grows upon you
by degrees. The more you cocker carnal affections, the more they
increase upon you; and therefore you must hold the reins hard,
exercise a powerful restraint. Solomon in his penitentials gives us an
account of his own folly, and how fearfully he was corrupted this way :
Eccles. ii. 10, ' Whatsoever mine eyes desired I kept not from them, I
withheld not my heart from any joy,' &c. This was that which
brought him to such a lawless excess, and at length to fall off from
God. When we give nature the full swing, and use pleasure with too
free a license, the heart is insensibly corrupted, and the necessities of
life are turned into disease, and all that you do it is but in compliance
with your lusts ; your eating and drinking is but a meat-offering and
drink-offering to lusts and carnal appetite. I remember Solomon
saith, Prov. xxix. 21, ' He that delicately bringeth up his servant
from a child, shall have him become his son at length ;' i.e., allow a
servant too much liberty, and he will no more know his condition, but
grow contemptuous, bold, and troublesome ; so it is here. We are all
the worse for license. Natural desires, unless they feel fetters and
prudent restraints, grow unruly and excessive ; and therefore it is
good to abate the liberty of the flesh, that the body may be a servant
and not a master. When you deny yourselves in nothing, but satisfy
every vain appetite, custom grows upon the soul, and intemperance
proves a trade and a habituated distemper, so that you cannot when
you would, upon prudent and pious respects, refrain and command
your desires ; and therefore it is good sometimes to thwart and vex the
iflesh, as David poured out the water of Bethlehem that he longed for,

2 Sam. xxiii. 17. Not to deny ourselves in what we affect and covet,
lust grows into a wanton, and bold and imperious, and so prescribes
upon us, and we are ' brought under the power ' of these things.

2. The business and cares of this world ; for these immoderately
followed, and not in obedience to God, are a sore burthen, and makes
the soul heavy, and allows no time and strength for God and his service,
and those happy opportunities of private communion with him. When
we are ' encumbered with, much service,' we neglect that ' one thing
necessary,' Luke x. 42 ; and therefore Christians must take heed
that the lean kine do not devour the fat, that Sarah be not thrown
out of doors instead of Hagar, that religion be not thrust to the walls,
which should be our prime and chief business, while every business
hath its time and course. The scriptures, knowing the proneness
of our hearts to temporal things, deal with us as we do with a
crooked stick ; we bend it so much the other way, and therefore some
times they forbid necessary labour : John vi. 27, ' Labour not for the
meat which perisheth/ &c. The meaning is, not chiefly, but it bends
the stick another way : ' Set not your affections on things on the earth.'

HEB. XII. 1.] FAREWELL SERMON. 417

A man must have some kind of affection to his work here below ; but
we had need to be bent the other way. We may gather this from
this precept : It is better to encroach upon the world, than the world
should encroach upon godliness. In short, things are a burthen and
clog to us, according as our delight and scope is. If the pomp and
increase of the world be our end and scope, then religion will be looked
upon as a burthen, that will be a weight, and all duties of godliness
as a melancholy interruption ; as they, Amos viii. 5, ' When will the
sabbath be over ?' The exercise of godliness will be a troublesome
thing, and we shall go about the work of religion as if we went about
it not. But on the other side, if heaven and heavenly things be our
scope, then the world is a burthen, and then we shall use it in the
way, but not abusing, as taking up our rest here, 1 Cor. vii. 31, 32.
Man hath a body and soul, and he doth provide for both ; but for one in
subordination : the soul is the chief, and therefore we must not so look
after the interests and concernments of the bodily life as to forget the
interests of the soul, or to neglect them. Many will not so grossly
idolise present things so as to renounce things to come. Ay ! but they
so often follow the things of the world that they neglect their eternal
concernments. The happiness of a people lies in communion with
God, and therefore that must be looked after ; we must take heed that
the cares of the world have not such a hand and power over us as
either to divert us from, or unfit us for, these higher and nobler
pursuits, the enjoyment of God in Christ. This is the first thing the
apostle speaks to these spiritual racers, to lay aside every weight ; that
is, the delights of the flesh and the cares of the world.

Secondly, The next thing to be laid aside is ' sin, which doth so
easily beset us.' As we must guard against things without, so we
must mortify our corrupt inclinations within, or else it will soon make
us weary of our heavenly race, or faint in it. Sin, you know, is two
fold — original and actual. Actual sin is not meant primarily, for that
is not peccalum agens, sin that easily besets us, but peccatum transiens,
the sin that passes from us; and original sin is that which is emphati
cally called sin, Rom. vii. 8. Now this original corruption may be
considered as merely native, or as acquired and improved into evil
customs and habits ; for according to men's tempers and constitutions,
as they are severally disposed, so by the corruption of nature they are
inclined to one sin more than another: as the channel is cut, so
corrupt nature finds a vent and issue. In every man there is some
predominant sin, and in every regenerate person some relics of that
sin, from whence is the greatest danger of his soul ; thus David speaks
of his iniquity, Ps. xviii. 23. Well, then, this is that sin that doth
easily beset us ; original sin improved into some tyranny or evil
custom, which doth increase and prevail upon us more and more.
Now, this is said easily to beset us for three reasons. Partly because
it hath a great power and restraint over us, and implies the whole
man, the members of the body, the faculties of the soul ; so great an
interest hath it acquired in our affections, it doth easily beset us, it
hath great power and command over us. Partly because it sticks so
close that we cannot by our own strength lay it aside : Jer. xiii. 23,
' Can the Ethiopian change his skin, or the leopard his spots ?' &c. A

VOL. II. 2 D

418 FAREWELL SERMON. [HEB. XII. 1.

man can as soon change his skin as lay aside his customs, that are so
deeply engraven as the blackness of an Ethiopian or the spots of the
leopard. And partly because it mingles itself with all our motions
and actions, Horn. vii. 21, &c. It easily besets us, it is present with
us, it impels us, and solicits us, and draws us to sin further and
further, and doth make us negligent in what is God's ; we cannot do
or speak anything but it will infest us in all our duties of piety,
charity, justice ; on every side it is interposing, vexing, thwarting the
motions of the Spirit, and so abates our strength, vigour, and agility,
and retards our course towards heaven and glory. Therefore lay aside,
as every weight, so every sin, &c.

Quest. Now, what is it to lay aside, or how can we lay aside, since
sin sticks so close to us, and is engraven in our natures ?

Ans. Certainly something maybe done by us, for this is everywhere
pressed as our duty : Eph. iv. 22, ' Put off the old man ;' and 1 Peter
ii. 11. We may put it off more and more, though we cannot lay it aside.
Then we are said to lay aside the sin that so easily besets us, when we
prevent and break the dominion of it that it shall not reign over us :
Kom. vi. 12, ' Let not sin reign,' &c. Though it dwells in us, lives in
us, and works in us, yet it should not overcome us and bring us into
bondage, and so it will not be imputed to our condemnation ; and at
length, when the soul shall be separated from the body, we shall be
wholly free from it.

Quest. Ay ! but what must we do that we may so repress it (the
question returns), that we may break the dominion of it ?

Ans. I answer — This is the work of the Spirit of God ; but we must
know the Spirit of God doth work the work of mortification two ways —
by regeneration and after regeneration. By regeneration, and so he
doth immediately, without any co-operation of ours, mortify the deed
of sin, gives sin its death-wound : that which is left is as a thing
mortified, it is broken. The scripture often speaks of this first work
of regeneration : Eom. vi. 6 ; Col. ii. 11. First, when we are
planted into Christ, then we put off the body of sin ; and though it
doth not presently die, yet it is weakened, that it cannot reign, though
it be not destroyed.

2. After regeneration the Spirit doth more and more destroy sin,
the relics of sin, this crucified body of sin, till it dieth wholly away;
this he doth in us, but not ivithout us : Kom. viii. 13, ' Through the
Spirit mortify the deeds of the body/ Not the Spirit without us, nor
we without the Spirit, but ' ye through the Spirit.' What is then
required of us ?

[1.] Seriously purpose not to sin, and promise to God to yield him
unfeigned obedience. Especially should we make this promise in the
use of those solemn rites by which the covenant between God and us
is confirmed. Take up a solemn purpose not to grieve the Spirit, nor
to break his law : Ps. cxix. 106, ' I have sworn, and I will perform it,
that I will keep thy righteous judgments.' This purpose of heart is
the root of all good actions ; therefore, in the confidence of God's
help, in the sense of thy own weakness, Ps. cxix. 32. We cannot lay
wagers upon our own strength, yet it is our duty to engage our hearts
to God. To sin against the light of our own conscience, and illumina-

HEB. XII. 1.] FAREWELL SERMON. 419

tion of the Spirit, and the chastening and instruction of our own
reins, that aggravates our sin ; but to sin against and besides our fixed
purpose of not sinning, that lightens sin ; for then it is a sin of weak
ness and infirmity, not of wilfulness and malice. And then we can
say, as Paul, Kom. vii. 19, when the heart is fixedly bent towards
God, ' The evil which I would not, that do I.' Two ways may we be
said to sin against purpose : either when we are overborne besides our
purpose, our purpose still remains to please God ; as when the water
breaks over the bank, the bank remaining ; in such a case the fault is
not in the bank, but in the violence of the flood ; or, secondly, when
we break off our purpose, or consent to do evil ; as when we cut
through the bank the water may easily make through. There is a
great deal of difference between sin dwelling in us, and sin entertained
by us, between sin remaining and sin reserved. When you have a
firm purpose against all sin, there is sin remaining, but it is net
reserved, it is not kept and allowed.

[2.] Watch over thyself with a holy self-suspicion, because thou
hast sin within thee that doth easily beset thee ; therefore ' consider
thy ways,' Ps. cxix. 59 ; guard thy senses, Job xxxi. 1 ; but, above
all, keep thy heart, Prov. iv. 23. Conscience must stand porter at
the door, and examine what comes in and what goes out Watch
over the stratagems of Satan, and seducing motions of thy own
heart.

[3.] Resist and oppose strongly against the first risings of the
flesh and the tickling and pleasing motions of sin that doth easily
beset us when it doth entice us away from God, or to do anything that
is unseemly and contrary unto the duties of our heavenly calling.
Oh ! remember we are not debtors to the flesh, Eom. viii. 20. Thou
art tied to the Lord by all obligations and indulgence ; therefore
break the force of sin by a serious resistance ; check it, and let thy
soul rise up in indignation against it : my business is not to pleasure
the flesh, but to please the Lord.

[4.] Bewail thy involuntary lapses and falls with penitential tears,
as Peter ' went out and wept bitterly/ Mat. xxvi. 75. Godly sorrow
is of great use for laying aside of sin, as salt potions kill worms.
When children are troubled with worms we give them salt potions ; so
these bitter penitential tears are the means God hath appointed to
mortify sin. That is the reason the apostle saith, 2 Cor. vii. 10,
' Godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation, not to be repented of.'
It is not only a part of repentance, but worketh preserving durable
resolutions, a walking closely with God ; it is a means God hath blessed
to this end and purpose.

[5.] Recover from thy falls, renew thy combat ; as Israel, when
they were overcome in battle, they would try it again and again,
Judges xx. 28. Take heed of ceasing for the present ; for though thy
enemy seems to prevail, though the flesh seems to prevail against the
spirit in the battle, yet thou shalt have the best of it in the war ; by
the power of grace thou shalt have the victory.

Thus have I gone over the privative part of our duty : ' Let us lay
aside every weight, and the sin that doth so easily beset us.' I should
have come to the positive : ' Let us run with patience the race that is

420 FAREWELL SERMON. [HEB. XII. 1.

set before us.' There is the duty, let us run the race that is set before
us ; and there is the manner of the duty, let us run with patience. I
should have shown you that a Christian's life is like a race from earth
to heaven, in a way of holiness and exercise of grace. This race it
continues as long as we continue in the world, from our nativity to
our death ; after death the strife is ended. Now, in this race we must
run, and so run that we may obtain the crown, 1 Cor. ix. 24. Sun
ning is a motion, and a speedy motion ; there is no lying, sitting, or
standing, but still there must be running. We must make a further
progress in the way to heaven, ' forgetting those things which are
behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before/
Phil. iii. 13.

The runner was not to inquire how much of the way already was
past, but to strain himself to overcome what was yet behind. And so
should we consider what sins are yet to be mortified, what duties yet
untouched, almost untouched ; what hard conflicts are yet to be under
gone, and still to hold on our way without turning aside or halting
because of difficulties, discouragements, stumbling-blocks. And there
are fellows and co-partners with us that run this race, with whom we
may strive in a holy emulation who should go forwardest, who should
be most forward in the course of pleasing God. 0 Christians ! there
are many contentions amongst us, but when shall we have this holy
contention ? Heb. x. 24. In a race there is the agonotheta, the judge
of the sports ; so here God observes all. No matter what the standers-
by say, the judge of the sports must decide who must have the crown,

1 Cor. xiv. 3, 4. And then at the end of the race there is the crown :

2 Tim. iv. 7, 8, ' I have fought a good fight, I have finished my
course, I have kept the faith ; henceforth there is laid up for me a
crown of righteousness/ &c. In a race there are spectators ; so there
are here God, angels, and men : 1 Cor. iv. 9, ' We are a spectacle to
the world, to angels, and to men/ <fec.

Thus, for the similitude of our race in our way to heaven. Now
wherein it differs.

This is a race, not undertaken out of wantonness, but out of neces
sity. God hath called us to this course ; and if we run not in this
race, we are undone for ever. And in other races but one had the '
crown ; here all are crowned, 2 Tim. iv. 8, though they be not so emi
nent as the apostle. Here all are crowned that run in the manner
God hath required : ' Henceforth is laid up for me a crown of
righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me
at that day, and not to me only, but unto them that love his
appearing.'

For the manner, ivith. patience : ' Let us run with patience.' Patience
is necessary : —

1. Partly because of the length of the race, and the distance be
tween us and the promised reward. Our race cannot be ended but
after some degree of time ; long waiting is troublesome to the flesh,
and therefore we have need of patience.

2. Because we meet with many impediments, troubles, and tempt
ations by the way ; there are spiritual adversaries with whom we

. XII. 1.] FAREWELL SERMON. 421

must fight ; for we go on, we not only run, but fight ; therefore ' run
with patience.'

3. Because the spectators will be ready to discourage us. We arc
set forth not only as a spectacle to God and angels, but to the world ;
and they will be ready to deride, scorn, and oppose us for our zeal to
God, and our forwardness in the ways of God, to discourage us by
bitter mockings. &c. ; therefore ' Let us run with patience the race that
is set before us.'

A FUNERAL SERMON.

EDITORIAL NOTE.

THE following sermon appears to have been preached by Dr Manton
on occasion of the death of a Christian lady. It was reprinted in
1694, in the following circumstances : — Dr Manton's daughter was
Mrs Terry. She died in 1689. Her husband afterwards married a
daughter of Mr Thomas Burroughs. This second wife died in 1693.
On occasion of her death a small volume was published, containing a
brief account of the two ladies, this sermon, and a number of papers
from the pen of the second Mrs Terry. It is from this volume that
the sermon is now reprinted. We have not seen a copy of the original
edition.

A FUNERAL SERMON.

And they that weep as though they wept not. — 1 COR. VII. 30.

I SHALL insist upon that clause at this time. In it I shall observe : —

1. A concession. He grants them some kind of sorrow and grief.

2. A correction. He moderateth it.

1. He grants them some kind of sorrow, in that he puts weeping
for adversity, the affection for the condition, the effect for the cause, as
allowing them a holy sensibleness of their misery : ' they that weep/

2. Then he correcteth and moderateth this sorrow: 'as if they
wept not ; ' because he will not trust such a dangerous weapon in their
own hands, and leave the Corinthians to the vileness and waywardness
of their own affections : though I allow you to weep, yet it is as if you
wept not.

The points are two : —

I. That God alloweth, yea, requireth of his people some sorrow and
sensibleness of their condition.

II. That the heart must be so managed under this sorrow, that we
may be said not to weep, rather than to weep, at the same time ; it
must be with such moderation. Or thus : Christians should so sor
row, under the sense of their condition, as if they did not sorrow. I
shall speak briefly of both these.

Doct. 1. God requireth and alloweth some sorrow : ' They that
weep.'

I shall — (1.) Show you that God doth so ; (2.) Show you what this
sorrow is.

1. To prove that so it is, I will not stand to instance places of scrip
ture in a point so familiar.

The reasons are : —

First, This is the end why we have affections, that they may bo
exercised in their season. God hath planted in every man affections
suitable to every condition in which he placeth him. It is said, ' The
stars in their order fought against Sisera ;' so affections. We have
joy for prosperity, sorrow for adversity. What did God mean to give
us such contrary affections, if not that they should be acted in their
order and time ? that these affections should, like the spokes, turn
with the wheel of Providence? And therefore God complaineth
much, as if he were frustrated of his end, when we do not answer Pro-

426 A FUNERAL SERMON. [1 COR. VII. 30.

vidence by an exercise of those affections that are suitable to it ; as Jer.
v. 3, ' I have smitten them, and they have not grieved.' God wonder-
eth they should be so unnatural as not to grieve when stricken by
him. So for mercy : Hosea xi. 3, ' I taught Ephraim to go, taking
them by their arms ; but they knew not that I healed them :' that is,
they were not sensible of it, did not take notice, and were not suitably
affected with the love of God. They are ranked among the rest of
men that are under their natural condition, who are do-ropyoi, without
natural affection. To be flinted, horny-hearted, such as have no smart
ness, no quickness of affection, especially when the misery is of such
a nature that near friends are taken from us, is very displeasing
to God.

Secondly, Because that due exercise of sorrow under affliction is
very serviceable and beneficial to the soul. (1.) To help spiritual
duties. Anima nunquam melius agit, quam ex impetu insiynis ali-
cujus affectus — the soul works best when it hath the advantage of an
affection. When the soul is made better by the bitterness of grief we
feel, and the soul maketh the affection of sorrow to be veJiiculum, a
kind of chariot to carry on the work of repentance : Jer. ii. 19, ' Know
and see that it is an evil thing and bitter, that thou hast forsaken the
Lord thy God.' When the iron is hot, if you strike in you may get
good ; take the advantage of your hearts under your sorrows.

Thirdly, To make it serious. Sorrows gather the soul together,
and make it more itself : a man cometh to himself in his grief.
Usually God taketh this course with his people ; though they begin in
the flesh they end in the spirit. Sorrow maketh reason to stand still.
Solomon speaketh of bethinking themselves in the land of their afflic
tions, 1 Kings viii. 47. Jolly persons are slight, never think upon
anything. Those that wallowed in pleasures did put far away the day
of the Lord, Amos vi. 3. Till the prodigal was tamed by outward
grief and want, he never had thoughts of returning. They that did
not grieve when God struck them, Jer. v. 3, refused to receive correc
tion. The more sorrowful the mind is, the more serious. Sorrow
drieth up all those swimming thoughts and pleasing imaginations
by which men drive away their time and divert their care ; and there
fore there is a great deal of benefit comes by it ; it puts the soul in
an advantageous way of receiving good.

Fourthly, This would double the affliction, not to grieve for such
things as nearly touch us. To break the bent and course of nature is
dangerous ; affections, when strongly stirred, must have their exercise,
for fear of greater harms. It is an ease sometimes to mourn ; strangled
grief chokes the heart. 1 Sam. xxv. 37, Nabal's heart became as a
stone within him when he heard tidings that mightily affected him ;
it had been better he had wept and mourned, as chirurgeons first let
the sore soften before they begin to draw it. Job ii. 13, Job's friends
said not a word to him the first seven days, ' for they saw that his
grief was great ; ' they lee sorrow have its course for a while. Stop
floods in their full career, and they rage and swell ; when the death
of a near friend hflth opened the sluices, let the waters play a little in
the channel till ic be calmer ; passions spend and tire themselves in
their exercise ; grief is sometimes eased by the expression of it. There

1 COR. VII. 30.] A FUNERAL SERMON. 427.

is reason too for it, if that of Cardan be true, that a heavy heart is
eased by nothing so much as by sighs and tears ; because tears empty
the head of some vapours with which it is surcharged, and sighs lighten
the heart of some fuliginous damps that oppress it. These are nature's
offers for ease ; you see the reasons.

2. What grief and sorrow this is that God alloweth and approveth.
What is sinful grief I shall show you in the next point : here what is
lawful and required.

I answer — Not every sorrow, for there is \vn-r) TT/JO? Odvarov, as well
as 777309 6eov, a godly sorrow and a worldly sorrow : 2 Cor. vii.
10, ' Godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation, riot to be repented
of : but the sorrow of the world worketh death.' In the general it
must be a godly sorrow. In these respects : —

[1.] You must see somewhat of God in the affliction. It is a motive
this on both hands, both to sensibleness and patience, that it is from
God : Heb. xii. 5, ' My son, despise not thou the chastening of the
Lord/ because it is from God. A man slights every ordinary chance,
but when it is from God, then it worketh more effectual upon the
spirit. As we see in the case of the Philistines, 1 Sam. vi. 9. If that
stroke that happened upon them were a chance, they would trouble
themselves no further about it, but if it were from the God of Israel,
they would advise about sending home the ark.

[2.] It must be serviceable sorrow, to set you the nearer to God.
Sorrow is of the nature of those things that are required, not for them
selves, but 7T/309 a\\o, for some farther thing. You must not rest in
your sorrow, but make use of it, that it may work kindly, employ it
about the work of the sanctuary. Do not cherish your affections for
their own sakes, but so as they may be helpful to the soul. Do not go
about to still the affection, to think that is all that is required ; let it
do the soul service, and be glad you have your hearts under such an
advantage. You know how Joshua served the Gibeonites ; he did not
slay them, but condemned them to be hewers of wood and drawers of
water for the sanctuary. Grief and sorrow, well managed, will make
a good drawer of water for the sanctuary. Make your sorrow your
servant now to draw water for you, to make you smart and bleed for
a good use and purpose. There is a gracious promise to them that
sow in tears : Ps. cxxvi. 5, ' They that sow in tears, shall reap in joy.'
Now we are in tears, but we do not sow tears ; tears are not seed, we
have not the crop. But what shall we do to make them seed ? Spirit
ualise them, make them spiritual tears ; let the water run in a holy
channel, and then, like the waters of the sanctuary, they will be heal
ing waters. The death of a friend, though never so dear to us, will
never cause any but carnal tears ; they minister a good occasion of
mourning, but they do not minister a cause and ground of mourning ;
it is good to distinguish between the cause and the occasion. At such
a time God calleth for more than ordinary sensibleness and sorrow ;
but not because he hath declared his pleasure concerning our friends ;
that is murmuring, not mourning. We should take this occasion in
deed, but our sorrow should work upon a spiritual ground and object.

First, We should take this occasion to mourn for our own sins;
miseries are but the effects of sin. You should labour to make sin

4'28 A FUNERAL SERMON. [1 CoR. VII. 30.

bitter by your present feeling. There should be, I say, a special
renewing of our repentance by such providences ; experience teacheth
best. Now you see what sorrow sin bringeth ; if men would but im
prove their occasions of sorrow thus, their hearts would be more keen
against sin. It is a great argument to make men continue in a course,
when it never proveth evil to them : therefore God challengeth them :
Jer. ii. 5, ' What iniquity have you found in me, that you depart from
me?' Just as a martyr said, I have served Jesus Christ these many
years, and should I deny him now ? But if men would thus observe
these experiences, sin cannot make this challenge. We can say of sin,
Thou hast killed my husband or wife at such a time ; my daughter,
my brother, at such a time, &c. ; consider and say, Have not I pro
voked God to remove the comfort of a parent or near relation from
me ? It is said of Gideon, Judges viii. 16, that with briars and thorns
he taught the men of Succoth. So God many times teaches us.

Secondly, We should take this occasion to weep for the public
abominations. When Pol us the tragedian was to act a mournful part,
he brought in the urn, or the pot of ashes of his own dead son ; that drew
real tears from him. We are all to act a mournful part now, even to
mourn for our abominations before the Lord. It may be your grief is
flat and low ; awaken it by these private instances. But take heed, let
it not stay there ; this is but to give the occasion ; some other thing
must be the cause and the object of it. Oh, pour out a little water
upon the public sins ; they are sparks that we have kindled ! As the
prophet speaks : Isa. 1. 11, ' Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, and compass
yourselves about with sparks/ It is meant of sins ; not, as it is
wrongly expounded, of walking in our own duties. Well, pour out
this water upon these sparks. When a town is on fire every one will
bring his bucket. Why, when the whole kingdom is compassed about
with these sparks God giveth you these private occasions that you
may bring your bucket to quench the common flame. So Luke xxiii.
28, ' Weep not for me, but weep for yourselves and for your children.'
Alas ! who could choose but shed tears to part with such a blessed com
panion as our Saviour ? Yet not for me, saith he, but for the survivors.
Weep for your sins and calamities that are coming upon you ; let
such an occasion open the floodgates, but then cut out a passage for
them, that they may run this way.

Thirdly, For the public miseries. Private sorrows should be swallowed
up in the public. Look, as private mercies are no mercies, unless it
be well with Sion ; and therefore it is annexed as a special blessing,
Ps. cxxviii. 6, that they should ' see their children's children, and peace
upon Israel.' Defensive love is strong always, but in these times more
strong, because every one expected the Messiah to come of his race.
But that is nothing without peace upon Israel ; it is not a consummate
mercy without that. Private griefs are nothing in comparison of the
miseries of Sion : 1 Sam. iv. 21, ' The glory is departed ! the glory
is departed 1 ' Though she lost a father, lost a husband, that was
sad ; but she reflects upon the principal cause of grief, the misery of
the church of God. So see Jer. xxii. 10, ' Weep ye not for the dead,
neither bemoan him ; but weep sore for him that goeth away, for he shall
return no more to his native country,' — not for good Josiah, but the

1 COR. VII. 30.] A FUXERAL SERMON. 429

misery of wicked Shall um. Thus it must be godly in respect to the
end, to draw you to God these ways.

Use 1. It condemneth that slightness of spirit that is in most persons.
God entereth into their families, and taketh hence a principal pillar,
a husband or wife, but they are not affected with it ; they carelessly
slight it, as if nothing had been done, or some chance had befallen them.
A Roman bragged, Se nunquam cum matre, &C.1 They may say they
were never comforted, they never needed it ; they lay nothing to heart.
Brethren, the use of divinity indeed is to compose and still the spirit,
not to make it stupid. I am sorry that I am forced to speak anything
to trouble you ; I had rather comfort ; but there is no true rest where
there hath not been a due trouble, therefore I must a little speak
against this stoical patience and iusensibleness. And because dis
covery of sin doth more wound the heart than all the forcibleness of
expression we can use, I shall not cudgel it with barren invectives, but
labour to discover this sinful careless insensibleness to the heart, and
distinguish it from a holy patience. I have been often upon such like
subjects, therefore shall say the less now. I shall difference it chiefly
in their grounds.

1. This slightness proceeds : —

First, From want of consideration. There can be no patience
where there is no sense of evils. They will not give their thoughts
leave to work upon such objects. I do not say we must make it the
cause or object of our mourning, yet I say we must make it the occa
sion ; this must awaken sad thoughts in us about our own sins or
others' sufferings, but they will not think of it. These are such as are
described by the prophet to ' put far away the evil day,' Amos vi. 3 ;
that is, all consideration of God's dealings with them or others.

Secondly, From indulging pleasure. A voluptuous spirit is an
insensible spirit : Eph. iv. 19, ' Who, being past feeling, give them
selves over to work uncleanness with greediness/ So it is said, Hosea
iv. 11, 'Whoredom and wine do take away the heart;' that is, all
smartness and quickness of affection. When the soul is sleeping in
pleasure, there is a brawniness brought over it. Pleasure is the
drunkenness of the soul, and a drunken man feeleth nothing : Prov.
xxiii. 35, ' They have stricken me, shalt thou say, and I was not sick ;
they have beaten me, and I felt it not.'

Thirdly, Vain thoughts : Jer. iv. 14, ' How long shall vain thoughts
dwell within thee ? ' Evil workings of spirit, either seeking a wayhow
they may get out, or contriving how it maketh for their worldly advan
tage. The devil darts evil thoughts in us, how a cross by some sinful
course may work for our temporal good, our state be augmented thereby,
or capable of further contentment and advancement in the world.

2. Christian patience cometh from this ground ; it doth not exclude
a sense of evil, but a quieting of the heart against evil. These are
the grounds and workings of the thoughts.

First, It seeth God in it : 1 Sam. iii. 18, ' It is the Lord ; let him
do what seemeth him good ; Ps. xxxix. 9, ' I was dumb, and opened
not my mouth, because thou didst it.'

1 ' That he had never been reconciled with his mother ; ' implying that he had never
disagreed with her. — ED.

430 A FUNERAL SERMON. [1 COR. VII. 30.

Secondly, It seetli God acting with sovereignty : Dan. iv. 35, ' None
can stay his hand, or say. unto him, What doest thou ? ' Job ix. 12,
' Behold, he taketh away, who can hinder him ? who will say to him
What doest thou ? ' Job xxxiii. 13, ' What, dost thou strive with him ?
he giveth no account of his matters.'

Thirdly, This sovereignty mollified with attributes ; as —

[1.] "With infinite justice : Dan. ix. 14, ' The Lord our God is
righteous in all the works which he doeth ; ' just and righteous in all
his ways. It is just because God doeth it ; his will is the measure of his
actings : Deut. xxvii. 15, ' All the people to say, Amen ; ' it is just, Lord.

[2.] With infinite wisdom : Isa. xxviii. 29, ' He is wonderful in
counsel, and excellent in working.' He knoweth what is better for you
than1 you yourselves; for God hath the bowels of a mother, so the
wisdom of a father.

[3.] With infinite love. It looketh upon God as a father : John
xviii. 11, ' The cup that my Father hath given me, shall I not drink
of it ? ' though a bitter cup, it is from my Father.

[4.] With infinite faithfulness : Ps. cxix. 75, ' I know thy judgments
are right, and that in faithfulness thou hast afflicted me.' It looketh
upon afflictions as a means in God's hands. I proceed to the second
point : —

Doct. 2. That Christians ought so to sorrow under the sense of their
afflictions as if they did not sorrow.

Their affections must be moderately exercised. Having in the
former point showed what sorrow may be allowed, or is required of a
Christian, I shall show you here what sorrow is disallowed or unlawful.

1. Such as overwhelmeth and dejecteth the spirit, so as you are not
your own man. This is called a fainting, or a sinking of the soul
under affliction : Heb. xii. 5, ' Faint not when thou are rebuked of
the Lord.' As we must not slight it, so we must not faint under it.
Fainting is quando anima dejicitur de stalu, when the soul is put out
of the condition of a free soul, and delivered over to the possession of
another. God hath given every man this fee-simple, to possess him
self. Now we are not ourselves when we are overcome with grief and
sorrow ; and therefore it is said, Luke xxi. 19, 'In patience possess
your souls ; ' implying that a man hath not the use and command of his
soul when he is overcome with grief ; it doth as it were dispossess a
man of himself. You know, of a drunken man we say, he is not himself,
because he hath not the free use of his reason. Now this being over
whelmed with sorrow is expressed in scripture by this very term,
being drunk ; as Isa. Ixiii. 6, ' I will tread them down in mine anger,
I will make them drunk in my fury ; ' that is, bring such affliction as
they shall not be able to enjoy themselves under it, to have the free
use and exercise of their reason.

2. Such as is peevish: when men indulge themselves in their
disquiets, and will not hearken to what might make for the settlement
of their souls; when the heart yieldeth to passion, and huggeth
grief, and will not let it go. There is a great deal of pride and
stomach in men against God's dispensations, and therefore the prophet
expresseth that intolerable misery that should light upon her children

1 Qu. ' what is good for you better than ' ? — ED.

1 COR. VII. 30.] A FUNERAL SERMON. 431

by the stomachfulness that was in Kachel : Jer. xxxi. 15, ' Weeping
for her children, she would not be comforted.' Men have no ear to
hearken to what may be said for God, and therefore are resolved to hold
the bitterness of their own thoughts. This stubborn pettishness and
wilful grief may be sometimes in God's own chosen. It was in Jacob,
Gen. xxxvii. 35 ; he ' refused to be comforted ; for he said, I will go
down into the grave unto my son mourning.' / will; it was a
stomached, wilful grief. Christians, by a perverse, peevish justifying of
their passions, they say of their sorrows as Jonah did of his anger :
Jonah iv. 9, ' 1 do well to be angry/ When men take it for granted
they do well in it, they resolve then to shut their ears against whatever
might appease and quiet their thoughts.

3. Such as are impatient and discontented, as if God had not dealt
wisely or worthily with them. When a full vessel is shaken the water
will plash over ; and when there is such a tumult in the heart, un
seemly expressions will drop from us, as if God should not have dealt
thus with us as to take away these comforts in which were all our
solace, the staff and the stay of the family. We, that are neighbours,
are apt very often, in discontent, to say, What a serviceable and useful
person hath God taken away, and so many bad ones left ! as if God
had not made a right choice. Foolish man would be accounted wiser
than God ; but if a man were well skilled in God's attributes he would
never murmur, especially if he did but consider this cometh from a
wise God. The cause of all the disorder in the heart is the want of
fearing God's name ; we are not skilled in his attributes. Alphonsus
blasphemously said, Si in principio mundi ipse Deo adfuisset, multa
melius ornatiusque condenda essent — things should have been ordered
better if he had been of God's council. Many of you do not utter such
expressions, but yet too often conceive such thoughts in your hearts.
You will not think so ; ay, but what mean the bleating of the sheep
and the lowing of the oxen ? — such expressions as these, Oh, would to
God I had died first ! as David, 2 Sam. xviii. 33, ' 0 Absalom, my son,
my son ! would to God that I had died for thee ! ' And again, Would
to God I had been dead a long time ago rather than to survive my
happiness ; all my estate gone in an instant, as (brethren) in these
empty, trying times it is many a man's case. But remember, foolish
man, the all- wise God thought it fittest for thee. Yet thus doth the
prophet Elijah, when he was driven into the wilderness by Jezebel,
1 Kings xix. 4, in a discontent, request for himself that he might die,
' It is enough now, 0 Lord ; take away my life.'

4. Such as unfit for duty. Affections are no further lawful than
they fit for duty. When grief taketh off our hearts from the duties of
our general or particular calling, it is an evil grief. See Gen. xxxv.
19-21, Rachel died and was buried, and Israel journeyed and spread
his tent. Having lost so dear a wife, he doth not stand puling by the
tomb, but Israel journeyed, he went on about his business. We ought
so far to be sensible of Providence as may serve to quicken us to duty,
not to hinder us. There is a great question now, whether we ought to
fear or hope in our misery : some of one side cry down fear ; some on
the other side cry down hope. Why, brethren, there is not much matter
in the exercise of either of these affections, but according as they do

432 A FUNERAL SERMON'. [1 COR. VII. 30.

more or less quicken you to duty. If you be the more earnest in
prayer, because you hope success is near, truly that is a good disposi
tion of heart ; if because fear, that is the most unchristian. I confess,
fear is good when it ends in duty. Jehoshaphat ' feared, and set him
self to seek the Lord/ 2 Chron. xx. 3 ; and Noah, ' moved with fear,
prepared an ark,' Heb. xi. 7. Brethren, the bare exercise of affections
is but a natural and an indifferent thing ; the great trial of them is
when they fit you the more for the service that God requires of you.
Therefore, when persons grieve so for the loss of a husband, wife,
children, or estate, that they have no mind to pray, no mind to go
about their callings with any comfort, that is an evil grief. It is true
that God winketh at some omissions of duties for a small while in such
cases, till we are able to manage our thoughts and digest our sorrow ;
and the letter of the law giveth place to such great necessities. As
Aaron's excuse is but reasonable, Lev. x. 19, ' Such things have be
fallen me this day ; and if I had eaten the sin-offering, should it be
accepted with the Lord ? ' — the death of his two sons : though he held
his peace, he could not tell how for the present to frame his heart to
a joyful duty. As if a minister cannot tell how to bring his heart to
preach, if God hath entered upon his family, taken away a wife or
children thence. I confess this cometh from corruption, but in such
cases God winketh at it for a short time. The reasons are : —

[1.] Because otherwise our carriage would be very dishonourable and
derogatory to Jesus Christ, as if he were not better to us than all the
comforts that we lose: 1 Sam. i. 8, as Elkanah said to Hannah, ' Why
weepest thou ? am not I better to thee than ten sons ? ' So why
weepest thou ? Is not Christ better to thee than ten wives, ten chil
dren, ten parents, a thousand times as much as thou hast lost ? If we
had but faith to see it, Christ is to a believer whatever he wanteth.
The people of God in the wilderness wanted houses : Ps. xc. 1, ' Lord,
thou art our habitation.' A Christian hath never more comfort than
when he seeth that particular thing made up in Christ which was
taken from him by the providence of God. If a believer has lost her
husband, she seeth Christ her husband. So for any other relation ; if
a parent, seeth Christ his parent ; if a brother, Christ is a brother. We
are to Christ instead of all these relations, and therefore why should
not Christ be so to us ? See Mat. xii. 50, ' Whosoever doth the will
of my Father, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.' Mark,
we are so to him, and therefore why should we not account Christ to
be so to us ? Certainly it is a great dishonour and disparagement to
him if we do not see all our losses abundantly made up in him.

[2.] It would be a dishonour to our profession. It is a credit to
Christianity that the professors of it can be joyful in all conditions:
Heb. x. 34, ' Ye took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, 'dpTrdyyv ;
though all they had were snatched from them by rude hands, yet they
were joyful. Let guilty Cains look with fallen countenances, Gen.
iv. 6. Let the pharisees please themselves in their sour looks, Mat.
vi. 16. A Christian's countenance should show him to be above his
misery, sprightly and cheerful. Though you take away their coat, as
Joseph's mistress did, you cannot take away their comfort ; they are
glad they can escape with their conscience, though they should leave

1 COR. VII. 30.] A FUNERAL SERMON. 433

their coat behind them. I remember Scaliger playeth the critic with
Homer, because champion Achilles is brought in weeping ; his beloved
Briseis was taken from him. So it is a disgrace to our high profes
sion when a Christian is brought in Saicpvcras, weeping ; it is beneath
you. It is said in Acts v. 41, ' They departed from the presence of
the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer for Christ.'
Philpot's stocks in the Bishop of London's coal-house were but a pair
of organs, as he saith. Nor is it true only in these honourable suffer
ings for the glory of our religion, but in the strokes of Providence in
this very business of deceased friends. The apostle makes it the pro
perty of pagans to mourn excessively : 1 Thes. iv. 13, ' Sorrow not as
those that have no hope,' i. e., as pagans ; they did abound in it : as
see Gen. 1. 3, compared with ver. 10. Joseph mourned for Jacob but
seven days, the Egyptians seventy, even ten times as much. Nay,
pagans err so much this way, that if they could not find grief they
would force grief ; and therefore, at their funerals, if they had no
sympathy, they would flash their faces and cut their flesh, that they
might be sorrowful: And therefore God saith, Deut. xiv. 1, ' Ye
shall not cut yourselves and make baldness in your eyes for the
dead ; ye are the children of the Lord your God ; ' that is, you have
higher principles, you know such sorrow needless. And hence was it
that the primitive Christians were wont to sing triumphant psalms at
funerals, as it appeareth out of many places of Chrysostom, to show
they had higher hopes of their departed friends.

[3.] It is very prejudicial. You have no benefit, but a great deal of
hurt by it, 2 Cor. vii. 10. There it is summed up in one word,
' Worldly sorrow worketh death ; ' that is, chiefly, sorrow for worldly
things, that works death temporal and eternal in its desert ; temporal
death as it exhausteth the spirits, wasteth the marrow. Worldly sor
row leaveth a very strong impression upon the body, as Solomon saith,
Prov. xvii. 22, ' A broken spirit drieth the bones ; ' it dulleth and
deadens the heart. If a man would not save his tears, yet he should
reserve them, keep them up for holy uses. God may give you many
spiritual occasions to empty your bottle ; do not be over-free of them.
Affections over-exercised are usually restrained against the next occa
sion. And as they procure death in respect of the vigour of the body
and soul, so an eternal death too ; it deserveth it. And so the apostle
is to be understood ; for he opposeth it to godly sorrow, which here
after you shall see you have no cause to repent of, as you have of
worldly. Grief is a most serious passion ; and though a man may
forget himself in his joy, he should not forget to think of the danger ;
worldly sorrow worketh death.

[4.] It is very unreasonable. If men would cite their affections be
fore the tribunal of reason, and ask them what is the matter why they
are so violently stirred, they might discern much of their folly : Ps.
xlii. 5, David calleth himself to an account, ' Why art thou so dis
quieted, 0 my soul ? why art thou cast down within me ? ' Ask why
it is, and you will see either no reason, or a corrupt one. Iniqua lex
est quce se examinari non patitur, saith Tertullian ; and so it is an
evil heart that will not be called to an account. Suspect those pas
sions that are loth to be examined. Do but ask yourselves, Why do I

VOL. IL 2 E

434 A FUNERAL SERMON. [1 COR. VII. 30.

grieve now? you shall see the answer will be foolish, unreasonable,
unthankful, or savouring of discontent. Why, it may be you will say,
Many dear comforts are taken from me. 0 brethren, that is an ill
expression; no outward comfort can be taken from a Christian. We
should live in such a continual waiting for God's pleasure, and in
such a quiet submission thereunto, as not to look upon our comforts
as taken from us. Job indeed useth the word, Job i. 21, ' The Lord
hath given, the Lord hath taken ; ' but he useth it so as if he would
be understood as if the Lord had accepted of the resignation ; for he
blesses God for it. Even our highest comfort, our lives, the lives of
the saints, are not taken from them ; God doth but, as it were,
accept of the resignation. As Stephen, Acts vii. 59, ' Lord Jesus,
receive my spirit.' So Eev. xxii. 20, ' Even so, come, Lord Jesus,
come quickly.' It is said of the wicked indeed, that their lives are
snatched or taken away : as Job xxvii. 8, ' What hope hath the
hypocrite when God taketh away his soul ? ' or snatcheth it away. So
Luke xii. 20, ' Thou fool, this night shall thy soul be required of
thee,' airaiTovaiv airo aov — they shall challenge and get away thy
soul from thee. Therefore we should resign up our holy friends to
God, as well as they do themselves. But let us see how unreasonable
this very particular is of mourning for the dead.

Is it to do them good ? They are not the better for our tears, they
are past recovery by our weeping. Is it not to envy their blessedness
to wish them alive again ? 2 Sam. xii. 23, ' Wherefore should I fast ?
can I bring him back again ? I shall go to him, he shall not come to
me.' Is it because they were so good that we mourn ? The better
for God ; they are gone to their own home. Is it because so bad ? 2
Sam. xiii. 39. David was comforted concerning Amnon, because dead,
though he died in sin. Or is it because they died so soon which
heightens your loss ? Consider who decreed it ; are you wiser than
God ? Is it for your own good you weep ? That is an holy weeping :
' Weep as if you wept not.' Thus if men would expostulate with
themselves, they would see the unreasonableness of their sorrow ; it is
to no purpose. We express things to no purpose by water spilt on the
ground : certainly tears in such cases are but spilt water.

Use 1. To instruct you to take home this lesson, so to sorrow under
the sense of your afflictions as if you did not sorrow, be the loss
what it will ; though I shall chiefly speak to the present occasion. Da
not let the grief oppress your heart. Ay ! but how shall we do so ? I
shall give you some motives ; as —

1. Be sure to get an interest in spiritual mercies. The doctrine
saith, Christians ought so to sorrow as if they sorrowed not. We cannot
speak to others in this language, unless we should persuade men to
slight the hand of God. We throw bones to dogs, but bread to chil
dren. We cannot comfort you in a carnal way : Ps. xciv. 19, ' In the
multitude of my thoughts within me thy comforts refresh my soul.'
Mark, thy comforts. To comfort a man's self upon carnal grounds
argueth an insensibleness of God's hand, and it is a shrewd sign that
God gives us over to ourselves. Therefore, if you take comfort, take
it from your interest in spiritual mercies. If you cannot look upon
them under a condition of propriety as yours (as every Christian can-

1 COR. VII. 30.] A FUNERAL SERMON. 435

not), yet at least so far look upon them, that from thence all your com
fort must be fetched. It is a neglect of providence to go away with a
general thought. We must not sorrow too much, and yet we are to
consider whether we have good ground why we should be comforted.
God giveth wicked men these experiences of sorrow that he may
awaken them, and show them there is no comfort to be had thence
whence they would fetch their comforts, in carnal delights : Isa. Ivii
21, ' There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked.' There is a peace
in their fancies and conceits, but ' no peace, saith my God.' There is
a great deal of hurt done this way by sermons. Ministers instruct men
in a moral way, that they should not grieve too much ; but they do
not instruct a man upon what grounds he should not grieve : you must
be sure of better mercies, or at least look after them for your comfort.
A man that has an interest in Christ is TeTpdyavos avrjp, a four-squared
man, unmoved in all conditions. There can be no peace between a
man's affections and condition till there be a peace between him and
God. Mark that, Eccles. ix. 7, ' Go thy way, eat thy bread with joy,
and drink thy wine with a merry heart ; for God now accepteth thy
works.' When God accepteth us, we may then eat our bread with a
merry heart, let things fall out how they will.

2. Live in a continual expectation of the creature's change. Things
are not half so burdensome when we look for them. A burden cast
upon a man's back breaketh it ; but when it is compacted and fitted
for his shoulders, he goeth away well enough with it. It was some
solace that Job could say, Job iii. 26, ' The evil that I feared is come
upon me.' Suppose it be your own or your friend's dissolution, live in
a continual readiness to part with life, or anything else, at God's call
and intimation, and it will not be so grievous to you when it comes.

3. Learn a holy greatness of mind, to be able to live above the
creature. Consider the happiness of man is in God alone : all happi
ness consisteth in conformity to, and communion with, God, the chief
good ; so that though the creature be gone, your happiness is not gone.
That troubleth a man most when his happiness is gone , he will not
care so much for other things. It is good to see by what enjoy
ment they reckon themselves happy; if to have husband, wife,
or a house well furnished, everything to our command, then when
God taketh away these things your comfort is gone. There is
much of people's conceits this way. But consider, what do you
reckon the best of your enjoyments? that you have God for your
portion : Ps. cxliv. 15, ' Happy is the people whose God is the Lord.'
So see Ps. xxx. 7, ' Thou didst hide thy face, and I was troubled.'
Set but the heart right in this point, and it will be well. Grace is but
the change of a man's chiefest good and utmost end ; that is only the
difference between a natural man and a spiritual man about the con
ceits of happiness.

There are other considerations — as the shortness of our misery, the
continual abode of other comforts with us ; though some be gone, we
are not left naked to the world ; the happy end of all, the good of our
souls. But this for a taste.

Men will think a sermon is to no purpose that is spoken to comfort
persons in this kind. To this end : —

436 A FUNERAL SERMON. [1 COR. VII. 30.

1. Consider ther3 is none of us but may have need of comfort one
time or other ; though our mountain standeth strong for the present,
it may be removed, and it is good to lay up against a dear year. Such
truths are most welcome when they come in their season.

[1.] Consider you may have a season when it will be necessary for
you: 'Who knoweth what a day may bring forth?' The woman
that entertained the prophet, he would fain do her good. No, saith
she, 2 Kings iv. 13, ' I dwell among mine own people.' But now
that very woman, as in 2 Kings viii. 5, ' She cried to the king for her
house and her land ;' she that did not stand in need of the prophet,
stood in need of the prophet's man. You have your wife, your chil
dren, and friends about you. Oh, there may a time come when you
will be glad of one drop of this comfort to support you when they are
gone.

[2.] Consider, when it is upon you, you will find it the hardest thing
in the world truly to assuage your grief, to grieve so as if you did not
grieve. Afflictions are evil, and we are apt to make them worse, to
turn wormwood into poison: Heb. xii. 11, 'No chastening for the
present but will seem grievous.' Seneca could slightly speak of
miseries when he had the use of rich gardens about Home ; but when
he had lost all, he was as much to seek as others.

Now I shall apply all that hath been spoken to this present occa
sion : — 1st, To show you why we should mourn ; 2dly, Why mourn so,
as if we did not mourn.

First, Why we should mourn. Consider, we have lost a pious
neighbour, and that deserveth sensibleness.

1. Because such are a great loss ; we have lost her service, help, and
the benefit that we might have had by her. There is no member of
Christ but one way or another is useful to the community; and indeed
we found her to be so. We lose an example, we lose useful conference,
we lose the pledge of a blessing to a family, to a neighbourhood. May
we not say of her as of David : Acts xiii. 36, ' After he had served his
generation by the will of God, he fell asleep ' ? She did serve her
generation, and it was her grief that she did it no more and better ; it
should be ours that she did it no longer. Serviceable Christians arc a
great loss, especially in these times of need.

2. It is a sad intimation to us, and therefore we ought to be very
sensible of such a loss : Isa. Ivii. 1, ' The righteous perish, and no man
layeth it to heart, none considering that they are taken away from the
evil to come.' Wicked men think they are the bane of a place : Pluri-
mos defecit Christiani nominis gratia ; Christianas ad leones. Wicked
men are but preserved in reference to the godly ; they are but as a
fence of thorns about a garden of roses. Now when the roses are cropped
off, what shall become of the thorns but be cast into the fire ? God
will dash the potter's vessel : Gen. xix. 22, ' Haste thee, escape to Zoar,
for I cannot do anything till thou be come thither.' I cannot, mark
that : Exod. xxxii. 10, ' Let me alone, and I will make of thee a great
people.' God offereth Moses composition : Acts xxvii. 24, ' The Lord
hath given thee all them that sail with thee/ These are the staff
and the stay, therefore we have reason to be sensible of their removal
from us.

1 COR. VII. 30.] A FUNERAL SERMON. 437

Use 2. We have reason also to be comforted.

First, For the glory that cometh to God by her sweet departure.
Those that have envied her life, may wish for her death, even such
solace as she felt in the most bitter agonies : Num. xxiii. 10, ' Let me
die the death of the righteous, and let my latter end be like his.' It is
a great comfort that wicked men have not wherewithal to blast religion,
when they see how the love of God can compose our spirits in the greatest
extremities that befall us either in life or death.

Secondly, That she hath left us for glory. It was indeed through
many throes, and pains, and sorrows ; but death played the midwife,
to help her into glory. It is the apostle's exhortation to the Thes-
salonians, first epistle, chap. iv. ver. 13, that they should not sorrow, even
as others which have no hope concerning them which are asleep in
Jesus ; but admonish them to comfort one another with these words,
that at Christ's coming, they which survive and remain shall be caught
up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air ; and
so shall we be ever with the Lord. ' Wherefore, comfort one another
with these words.'

THE

SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH;

A SERMON PREACHED AT THE FUNERAL OF
MR CHRISTOPHER LOVE,

IN LAWRENCE CHURCH, AUGUST 25, 1651.

EDITORIAL NOTE.

THE history of this sermon is given in the " Life of Manton," (vol. i.,
p. xii.) It was published in 1658 as an appendix to a volume of
sermons by Love.

THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH.

But thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord
Jesus Christ.— I COR. XV. 57.

THESE words are a part of Paul's ITTIVLKIOV, or triumphant song. In
the song there are two parts, and this is the last.

1. A confident challenge.

2. A solemn thanksgiving.

The one is directed to the enemies, the other to the Giver of victory.

1. A confident challenge, in which he outbraveth death and all the
powers of the grave : ' 0 death, where is thy sting ? 0 grave, where is
thy victory?' The words allude to Hosea xiii. 14, wherein Christ is
brought in speaking, ' I will ransom them from the power of death,
and redeem them from the grave : 0 death, I will be thy plagues ; 0
grave, I will be thy destruction.' There is Christ's engagement and
undertaking for a full conquest of death ; Christ threateneth death,
and the apostle insulteth over it. The form of the words is altered,
because the enemy was now fallen, and Paul proclaimeth the victory.
Hitherto death and the grave had insulted over the misery and frailty
of mankind ; all the tombs and charnels of the world were but so many
monuments of death's conquests. Golgotha, the place of skulls, seemed
to be designed on purpose to upbraid and discourage our Redeemer ;
so many skulls and rotten relics of human frailty as there were in that
place, so many trophies and monuments of triumph did death produce
before the eyes of Christ ; as if it were said to him, Canst thou, darest
thou, grapple and enter into the lists with such an enemy ? But our
Lord was not discouraged : when he ascended upon the cross, he did as
it were answer these bravings of death thus : ' 0 death, I will be thy
plagues; 0 grave, I will be thy destruction;' and because he was as
good as his word, and every way performed his engagement, the apostle,
as one of Christ's followers, cometh and insulteth over this proud ad
versary that was now fallen, '0 death, where is thy sting? 0 grave,
where is thy victory ?'

This challenge is illustrated by a prolepsis, or an anticipation of an
objection. Some might ask, What is this sting of death? what is
this power of the grave ? The apostle answereth, ' The sting of death
is sin, the strength of sin is the law/ Death cometh to have this
power by sin, and sin to have this power by the law.

442 THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. [1 COR. XV. 57.

The sting of death, icevrpov, the prick. It implieth both the stroke
of death and the anguish of it, as in the sting of a serpent, there is the
deadly touch and the pain and torment of the wound ; and so it noteth
the power of death over us — the prick or weapon by which it striketh
is sin : Bom. v. 12, ' By one man sin entered into the world, and death
by sin ' — and the terrors and horrors of it, which also do arise from sin.
Now, by horrors, I mean not only the natural aversion, retirement, or
flight of the spirits, but the bondage, torment, and despair that is upon
the conscience. As death is a penal evil, inflicted by the justice of God,
guilt maketh death terrible, so that a sinner is ' all his lifetime subject
to bondage,' Heb. ii. 14, 15, and kept under an awe of judgment to
come. It is not always felt, but soon awakened, especially in sickness
and approaches of death. When we feel the cold hands of it ready to
pluck out our hearts, conscience is whipped with a scourge of six strings
— fear, horror, distrust, grief, rage, and shame.

The strength of sin is the laiv. How is that to be understood ? The
law giveth strength to sin, ratione cognitionis, obligationis et augmen-
tationis ; they are the words of a German divine,1 and will yield us a
fit method wherein to open this matter.

[1.] The law discovereth sin, and maketh it appear in its own colours;
the more light and knowledge of the law, the more sense of sin, as in
transparent vessels dregs are soon discerned : Rom. vii. 9, ' I was alive
without the law, but when the law came, sin revived, and I died.'
When by a sound conviction disguises are taken off from the con
science, we find sin to be sin indeed. Paul was alive before, that is,
in his own hopes, as many a stupid soul maketh full account he shall
go to heaven, till conscience be opened, and then they find themselves
in the mouth of death and hell.

[2.] The law giveth strength to sin in regard of the obligation of it ;
it bindeth over a sinner to the curse and wrath of God. God hath
made a righteous law, which must have satisfaction, and till the law
be satisfied, we hear no news but of a curse, and that maketh death
to be full of horrors: Heb. x. 27, 'There remaineth nothing but a fear
ful expectation of the fiery indignation of the Lord.'

[3.] It augmenteth and increaseth sin by forbidding it ; lusts are ex
asperated and rage upon a restraint, as the yoke maketh the young
bullock more unruly. Now, put all together, and you will understand
the force of the expression, ' The strength of sin is the law.' The dis
covery of the law stoppeth the sinner's mouth, and the curse of the
law shutteth him up, and holdeth him fast unto the judgment of the
great day, by which restraint sin groweth the more raging and furious ;
Jill which put together make death terrible ; not an end of misery, but
a door to open into hell.

Now, this being the case of every man, what shall we do ? and how
shall we extricate our souls from such a labyrinth of endless horror ?
You have an answer to that in the next verse in the apostle's thanks
giving, where he acquainteth you not only with grounds of hope, but
triumph : ' Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our
Lord Jesus Christ.'

In this thanksgiving you may observe : —

1 Pareus in locum.

1 COR. XV. 57.] THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. 443

1. The author of the mercy : God, by Jesus Christ.

2. The manner how we come to be interested in it : ' He giveth us
victory.' Or rather, you may observe : — (1.) The act of the Father as
to Jesus Christ, in that he appointed him to get the victory. (2.) The
act of the Father as to us, in that he applieth this victory to our souls.
Christ's victory, and the application of it, are the two grounds of this
thanksgiving.

1. Christ's victory over sin, death, and the law, for it must be ex
tended to all the things mentioned in the context ; they are enemies by
combination, and knit together in a fast league. The law giveth strength
to sin, and sin giveth a sting to death ; as long as the law hath power,
sin will be strong, and as long as sin hath strength, death will be
terrible. But Christ hath overcome death ; he foiled it in his own per
son, as I shall show you anon fully ; and for sin, he hath taken away
the guilt of it by his own merit, arid will destroy it more and more by
the power of the Holy Ghost. When he stood before the tribunal of
God, he stood there as a surety and undertaker : Heb. vii. 22, 'A surety
of a better testament/ Now, he was a surety, mutually God's and our's,
to work God's work in us, and our work for us. Among other things
which he undertook there, he undertook the abolition of sin : on God's
part, he obliged himself that it should be performed by his Spirit ; on
our part, he obliged us to endeavours of mortification. Now, because
Christ is an able surety, the work is as good as done already : Eom.
vi. 6, ' Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the
body of sin might bo destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve
sin.' Mark, it 'is crucified with him,' as implying his undertaking
upon the cross, that ' the body of death might be destroyed ;' as noting
the work of God's Spirit, which was engaged and made sure by Christ's
death upon the cross, 'that we should not serve sin ;' as noting the
concurrence of our endeavours, to which we are obliged by the same
sponsory act of Christ. Thus much Christ hath done for the abolition
of sin ; now for the law. That was an enemy that could not be over
come, but must be satisfied, and so it was by Christ, who both per
formed the duty and sustained the penalty of it, chiefly the latter; and
therefore it is said, ' He was made a curse for us/ Gal. iii. 13. The
sting is lost in Christ, and the honey left for us. But this is matter
of another respect and cognisance.

2. The next reason of the apostle's thanksgiving is the application :
he 'hath given us victory ;' for understanding of which you must note
that (1.) — Christ's victory is imputed to us as if it were done in our
own persons. When we are actually united to him, we are possessed of
all his merit. Christ fought our war, and joined battle in our stead. We
have a mystical victory in Christ, and are said to overcome when Christ
overcame. This is the reason why the acts of believers are complicated
and folded up with Christ's acts in the expressions of scripture : ' Cruci
fied with him/ ' quickened with him/ and ' raised with him,' and ' set
down with him in heavenly places/ Eph. ii., &c. — all which are terma
proper to the judicial union, which is different both from the moral and
mystical, as I could easily show you, were it not a matter of another
nature. Now this mystical victory is of great use to a believer in time
of discouragements. If the law challenge, Satan and conscience say,

444 THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. [1 COR. XV. 57.

Thou art a sinner under a curse, thou mayst answer, I am a sinner,
but I am crucified in Christ, in my surety — his payment and suffering
is mine. If death or the world discourage, you may say, This is a
beaten enemy; I foiled it in Christ, I ascended in Christ, &c.

(2.) The benefit of this victory is imparted and applied to us, by
which he maketh us conquerors over sin and death. All Christ's
work was not done upon the cross ; there is much to be accomplished
in our hearts : Horn. xvi. 20, ' The God of peace shall tread Satan
under your feet,' &c. — not only under Christ's feet, but ours ; as
Joshua called his fellows to come and tread upon the necks of the
Canaanitish kings : Josh. x. 24, ' Come, put your feet upon the
necks of these kings ; ' so Christ will see us conquer. He that got a
victory for us, will get a victory in its, over sin, and death, and hell.
Christ hath trodden them under foot already when his own heel was
bruised, Gen. iii. 15 ; now he will do it under your feet.

Having laid this foundation, the point and head of doctrine which I
shall discuss is, Christ's victory over death for the comfort and profit
of believers.

Death is either the first or second, temporal or eternal. Sinners
are under the sentence of both, and both are in a sort put into the
hands of Satan ; he ' hath the power of death/ Heb. ii. 14, as God's
executioner ; and the one maketh way for the other. Death to the
wicked is but a taking them away to torment, as unruly persons are
committed to prison that they may molest no more. God's patience
expireth with their lives, and then his vengeance beginneth. The
curse of the first covenant was eternal death : Gen. ii. 15, ' Thou
shalt die ; ' that is, eternally. The curse must carry proportion with the
blessing ; the blessing was eternal life, and the curse was eternal
death. I say the sorrow and pain must have been perpetual, answer
able to the life which he should have enjoyed; therefore Christ is
said to have ' delivered us from wrath to come,' which certainly
was our portion and inheritance by Adam ; and without Christ there is
no escape. But to come to particulars, I shall show you : —

1. How Christ delivered us from death.

2. How far.

1. How he delivered us. The apostle answereth that, Heb. ii.
14, ' By death he destroyed him that had the power of death.' Now
Christ's death cometh under a twofold consideration — as a merit, or as
a glorious act of war and combat ; as the act of a Kedeemer, or the
act of a conqueror, which answereth to the double evil in death. It
is a natural evil, and a penal evil It is a natural evil, as it is the dis
solution of soul and body ; it is a penal evil, as it is a curse of the
covenant, or the punishment of sin. (1.) There was merit in Christ's
voluntary death — it was a ransom for the elect. He died not only in
bonum eorum — for their good and profit, but loco et vice omnium — in
their room and stead. As when the ram was taken, Isaac was spared
BO Christ's death was instead of ours. God will not exact the debt
twice, of us and our surety : Job xxxiii. 24, ' Deliver him from going
down into the pit, for I have have found a ransom.' The sinner must
die, or the surety. Now, saith the Lord, I accept of the death and
passion of Christ for this penitent man. If we go down to the

1 COR. XV. 57.] THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. 445

pit, we go not down by way of vengeance. By Christ's death the
merit of our sin is expiated, justice satisfied, God's wrath appeased,
the law fulfilled, sin pardoned, and so the jaws of death are broken.
Death in itself is the sentence of the law, the fruit of sin, and the
recompense of angry justice, and so it hath no more to do with us,
for God 'hath found a ransom.' (2.) You may look upon it as the
act of a conqueror. Christ foiled death in his own person. Ever
since he rifled the grave, death hath lost its retentive power : Acts
ii. 24, Xucra? ra<? wSlva? rov davdrov, ' loosing the pains,' &c. It is an
allusion to the throes of a travailing woman. The grave was in tra
vail till this precious burden was egested, for he could not be holden
of it, and ever since the grave is a womb rather than a dungeon and
pit of vengeance. Non vitam rapit, sed reformat (Prudentius). It
doth not destroy life, but renew it. In almost the same metaphor
Christ is called ' The first-born from the dead,' Col. i. 18 ; not that
he was the first that was raised from the dead, howbeit he was the first
that arose. Others were raised by the power of another, but Christ
arose by his own. So he is called, 1 Cor. xv. 20, ' The first-fruits
from the dead.' As the offering of the first-fruits was a blessing to
all the store, so Christ dying and rising is a ground of conquest to all
the elect. Christ before his death had been combating with the
powers of darkness and all the subordinate instruments. Death was
{Satan's beast of prey that was set upon him ; but our Lord foiled it in
its own dungeon. The battle between Christ and death was begun
upon the cross ; he grappled with it there, and they went tugging and
wrestling to the grave. Christ, like a prudent warrior, carried the
war into his enemy's country, and there got loose of the grasp of death,
foiled it in its own territory. He arose, and left death gasping behind
him ; so that the quality of the grave is quite altered. Before it was
a prison, Satan's dungeon ; now it is a chamber of repose, a bed of
ease, ever since Christ slept there. When the prophet speaketh of
Christ's resurrection, he saith, Isa. liii. 8, ' He shall be taken from
prison and from judgment ' — by prison meaning the grave ; but speak
ing of the death of the faithful, he saith : Isa. Ivii. 2, ' They shall rest
in their beds.' It was for a while to Christ a prison, that to us it
might be a bed of ease.

2. The next question is, How far he hath delivered us from death ?
We see the godly are obnoxious to the changes and decays of nature,
yea, to the strokes of violence, as well as others ; and how are we de
livered ? I answer — It is enough that ' the second death hath no power
over us,' Rev. xx. 6 ; nothing to do with us, Eom. viii. 1, ov&ev
KctTaKpifia, ' not one condemnation,' &c. We may die, but we shall
not be damned ; and though we go to the grave, yet we are freed from
hell. But this is not all. In the first death believers have a privi
lege — they do not die as others do.

[1.] The habitude and nature of it is changed. That which is penal
in death is now gone. It is not a destruction, but a dolivery. Be
lievers have wrong thoughts of death. We are delivered from it as it
is a punishment and a curse. Now it is a blessing, one of Christ's
legacies to the church : 1 Cor. iii. 22, ' All things are yours.' While
death was in the devil's hands it was an enemy ; but it is made a

446 THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. [1 COR. XV. 57.

friend and a blessing in Christ, a passage from the vale of tears to the
kingdom of glory, the end of a mortal life, and the beginning of
that which is immortal. As Haman to Mordecai, it intended a mis
chief, but it proveth a privilege. To a wicked man it is properly an
execution, but to the godly a dismission of their souls into the bosom
of Christ : Luke ii. 28, 'Now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace ; '
they quietly send away their souls, but a wicked man's soul is taken
away. It is twice so expressed : Luke xii. 20, ' This night shall they
take away thy soul from thee ; ' and Job xxvii. 8, ' When God taketh
away his soul/ &c. They would fain keep it longer, but God taketh
it away whether they will or no. A godly man resigneth, and sendeth
away his soul in peace. His life cannot be taken away — it is only
yielded up upon the call of providence ; and he dieth, not because he
must die, but because he would die. He may die sooner than he
thought, but not sooner than he would ; for when God willeth it, he
submitteth. But to return. The blessing of death lieth in three
things : —

(1.) The funerals of the godly are but the funerals of their sins and
frailties and weaknesses. Peccatum moritur, miseria moritur, homo
non moritur. It is not the man dieth, but the sin, the misery dieth. All
other means and dispensations do but weaken sin, but death destroyeth
it. When God justifieth, the damning power is gone ; when God
sanctifieth, the reigning power is gone ; but when by death we come
to be glorified, then the very being of it is gone. When the house
was infected with leprosy, so as scraping would not serve the turn, it
was to be digged down ; we are so infected with sin that all other
remedies are too weak, nothing but death will serve the turn. When
ivy is gotten into a wall, it cannot be wholly destroyed till the wall
itself be demolished: cut off the stump, the body, the boughs, the
branches, still there are some strings that are ready to sprout again.
So it is here, original sin cannot be destroyed, the constant groans of
the faithful are, ' Who shall deliver us from this body and mass of
sin ? ' Eom. vii. 24. But now death is a sudden cure ; sin brought in
death, and, as it were in revenge, death destroyeth sin.

(2.) There is a way made for a present and complete union of the
soul with Christ : Phil. i. 23, ' I desire to be dissolved and be with
Christ/ We are loosed from the body and joined to Christ. It is
better a soul be separated from the body than absent from Christ. We
have a union here, but not a presence. Now judge you, which is better,
— to be present with the body or to be present with the Lord ; to have
the company of the body or the company of Christ ? Here the soul is
enclosed and imprisoned, as it were ; but there thou hast the free enjoy
ment of Christ, without the clog of an earthly estate. The soul, as
soon as it departs the body, goeth immediately to Christ. As when
Potiphar's wife laid hold on Joseph's coat, he escaped, so you leave
your upper garment in death's hand, but the soul flieth to God. The
body came from Adam, and runneth in a fleshly channel, and what we
had from Adam must for a while be mouldered to dust, to purge it
from the impurity of the conveyance ; but the soul, by a natural right,
returneth to God who gave it, and by a special interest to Christ, that
redeemed and sanctified it by his own Spirit.

1 COR. XY. 57.] THE SAINT'S TKIUMPH OVER DEATH. 447

(3.) The body, which seemeth most to suffer, hath much advantage ;
a shed is taken down to raise up a better structure. ' It is sown a
natural body, it is raised a spiritual body,' &c., 1 Cor. xv. 44. Here
it is not capable of high enjoyments ; it is humbled with diseases, un
fit for duties. Again, ' It is sown a corruptible body, it is raised an
incorruptible body.' Here it is liable to changes, there it may live for
ever without change and decay. If we love long life, there is eternal
life. It is carnal self-love that maketh us willing to abide in the
flesh ; if we did but love ourselves, but love our own flesh, we would
not be afraid to die ; for to die is to be perfected, to have body and
soul free from sin and corruption.

[2.] The hurt of it is prevented. As you are chosen and sanctified
in Christ Jesus, it cannot hurt you. I say again, death may kill you,
but it cannot hurt you, it hath no power over the better part. Like a
serpent, it feedeth only upon your dust ; nay, and for your bodies, that
which dieth as a creature, is sure to live as a member of Christ.
The Lord Jesus is our head in the grave ; your bodies have a prin
ciple of life within them ; believers are raised by the Spirit of holiness ;
the same Spirit that quickeneth them now to the offices of grace shall
raise their mortal bodies. So Rom. viii. 11, 'He shall quicken your
mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you.' The Holy Ghost
can never leave his old mansion and dwelling-place. How many
grounds of comfort have we against the mortality of the body ! Christ
is united to body and soul, and he will not let his mystical body
want one sinew or joint. In the account that he is to make to the
Father, he saith, he is to ' lose nothing,' John vi. 39. Mark, he doth
not say none, but nothing. Christ will not lose a leg, or a piece of an
ear. Again, God is in covenant with body and soul ; when you go
down to the chambers of death you may challenge him upon the
charter of his own grace. God is the God of Abraham's dust, of a
believer's dust ; though it be mingled with the remains of wicked men,
yet Christ will sever it, Mat. xxii. 32. Christ proveth the resurrection
of the body by that argument, that ' God is the God of Abraham, the
God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob.' The ground of the argument
is, that God made his covenant not only with the souls of the patri
archs, but with their whole persons. Again, Christ hath purchased
body and soul ; so much is intimated in that place, 1 Cor. vi. 20, ' Ye
are bought with a price, therefore glorify God in your bodies.' Christ
hath paid price enough to get a title to body and soul, and therefore
he will not lose one bit of his purchase ; the Lord will call the grave
to an account, Where is the body of my Abraham, my Isaac, my
Jacob ? It is said, Eev. xx. 13, ' The sea gave up her dead, and the
grave gave up her dead, and hell gave up her dead.' Let me note that
hell is there taken for the state of the departed, or else what is the
meaning of that passage that followeth afterward, ' and death and hell
were cast into the lake that burneth ' ? &c. Well then, all the dead
shall be cast up ; as the whale cast up Jonah, so the grave shall cast
up her dead. The grave is but a chest wherein our bodies are kept
safe till the day of Christ ; and the key of this chest is not in the
devil's hands, but Christ's. See Rev. i. 18, ' I have the keys of death
and hell.' When the body is laid up in the cold pit it is laid up for

448 THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. [1 COR. XV. 57.

another day. God hath an especial care of our dust and remains ;
when our friends and neighbours have left it, Christ leaveth it not,
but keepeth it till the great and glorious day.

[3.] We are eased from the terrors and horrors of death. Death is
terrible, as it is a penal and natural evil, as I distinguished before.
(1.) As it is a natural evil. Death in itself is the greatest of all evils,
<f>o/3epwv <])o/3epa)TaTov, said an heathen (Aristotle), which, in Job's
language, may be rendered, ' The king of terrors,' Job xviii. 14. We
gush to see a serpent, much more the grim visage of death. Moral
philosophy could never find out a remedy against it. Heathens were
either desperate, rash, stupid, or else they dissembled their gripes and
fears ; but Christ hath provided a remedy, he hath delivered us not
only from the hurt of death, but the fear of death : Heb. ii. 14, ' To
deliver them from the fear of death, that all their lifetime were sub
ject to bondage ;' by his Spirit he filleth the soul with the hopes of a
better life. Nature may shrink when we see the pale horse of death
approaching, but we may rejoice when we consider its errand, it is to
carry us home ; as when old Jacob saw the chariots come from Egypt,
how did his heart leap within him, because he should see his son
Joseph. Death, however we figure it with the pencil of fancy, is
sent to carry us to heaven, to transport us to Jesus Christ. Now, who
would be afraid to be happy ? to be in the arms of our beloved Jesus ?
Let them fear death that know not a better life. A Christian knoweth
that when he dieth he shall ' not perish but have everlasting life,'
John iii. 17. The world may thrust you out, but you may see heaven
alluring, ready to receive you, as Stephen saw heaven opened, Acts
vii. 56. There is an intellectual vision, or persuasion of faith, which is
common to all the saints, though every one hath not such an ecstasy
and sensible representation as Stephen had ; yet usually in the
hours of their departure faith is mightily strengthened, and acted so
that they are exempted from all fear and sorrow. (2.) As it is a
penal evil. It is sad when death is sent in justice, and clothed with
wrath, and cometh in the quality of a curse. You know what was said
before, ' The sting of death is sin ; ' they die indeed that die in their
sins ; death is a black and gloomy day to them, they drop down like
rotten fruit into the lake of fire. Now Christ hath taken away the
sting, the dolours and horrors of it ; he hath taken away death as he
hath taken away sin ; he hath not cast it out, but cast it down, taken
away the guilt and power of it, though not the being of sin : so the
hurt, the sting is gone, though not death itself ; it is like a serpent
disarmed and unstinged, we may put it into our bosoms without dan
ger. There are many accusations by which Satan is apt to perplex a
dying soul ; these make death terrible and full of horrors ; but ' they
overcome by the blood of the Lamb/ Kev. xii. 11, and get the victory
of these doubts and fears ; when sins are pardoned fears vanish. Luther
said, Feri, Domine,feri, dbsolutus sum apeccatis meis — Strike, Lord,
strike ; my sins are pardoned.

[4.] It will be utterly abolished at the last day. We scarce know
now what Christ's purchase meaneth till the day of judgment. It is
said, 1 Cor. xv. 26, ' The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death; '
it is weakened now, but then it shall be abolished as to the elect : Kev.

1 COR. XV. 57.] THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. 449

xx. 14, ' Arid death and hell shall be cast into the lake of fire, this is
the second death.' The dominion of death is reserved for hell ; it must
keep company with the damned, whilst you rejoice with God ; for the
present it is continued out of dispensation, it doth service to promote
God's glory ; but then the wicked must share death and hell amongst
them, and be kept under a dying life or a living death : but ' all tears
shall be wiped from your eyes,' Eev. vii. 17 ; death shall be no more,
and you shall take the harps of God in your hands, and in a holy
triumph say, ' 0 death, where is thy sting ? 0 grave, where is thy
victory ? ' It is true we may say it, yea, and sing it now in hope, as
some birds sing in winter ; but then we are properly said to triumph.

To apply it now.

Use 1. Here is terror for wicked men. You may think it strange
that I should draw terror out of such a comfortable doctrine ; but con
sider Jesus Christ hath conquered death for none but those that have
an interest in him ; others, alas ! are under the full power of it : for
the present the case of wicked men is sad, in death it will be worse, in
hell it will be worst of all. (1.) It is sad for the present ; there is a
bondage upon your souls, not always felt, but soon awakened ; you
cannot think of death and hell without torment ; the thought of it, like
Belshazzar's handwriting against the wall, smiteth you with trembling
in the midst of all your cups and bravery ; a small thing will awaken
a wicked man's conscience, the fingers of a man's hand upon the wall.
Belshazzar seemed a jolly fellow, a brave spirit, sets light by the Per
sian forces that were even at his door ; but God soon taketh off the
edge of his bravery, and then his joints trembled, his knuckles smote
one against another for fear. If the Lord will but whist to conscience,
the bravest spirits are soon daunced ; * he needeth arm nothing against
you but your own thoughts ; certainly none but a child of God can
have a true and solid courage against death ; you cannot suppose it
without consternation. David said, Ps. xxiii. 4, ' Though I walk
through the valley of the shadow of death, yet I will fear no evil.'
That is a grisly, sad, dark place to walk in, the very borders of death,
side by side with terrors and destruction ; yet there David would be
confident : it is otherwise with wicked men ; hereafter they would not
live, and here they would not die. (2.) In death it will be worse, the
nearer you draw to the everlasting estate, the more will conscience be
opened, and scourge you with horror and remorse. I confess every
wicked man doth not die sensible ; some are stupid and foolhardy ;
they may sacrifice a stout body to a stubborn mind ; but at last they
die uncertain, doubtful if not anxious, and full of horror. As Adrian to
his soul, 0 animula vagula, blandula, &c. — 0 poor soul ! whither dost
thou now go ? thou shalt never sport it more, jest it more ! Or, as he
said, Anxius vixi, dubius morior; heu, quo vado ! — I have lived doubt
fully and die uncertainly ; alas ! whither do I go ? A man that leapeth
in the dark near a deep gulf, knoweth not where his feet shall light ; and
this is the case of wicked men. But this is not all ; usually their death
is full of terror. Things written with the juice of a lemon, when they
are brought to the fire are plain and legible ; so when wicked men are
within the stench and smell of hell, they howl upon their beds ; few

1 Qu. ' daunted ' ?— ED.
VOL. II. 2 F

450 THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. [1 COR. XV. 57.

or none are able to look death in the face with confidence. Oh ! con
sider, when you come to die sin stareth in the face of conscience, and
conscience remitteth you to the law, and the law bindeth you over to
hell, and hell enlargeth her mouth to receive you ; what will you do
in such a case ? Satan insulteth, your old tempter is become your new
accuser ; nay, you are at odds with yourself ; the body curseth the soul
for an ill guide, and the soul curseth the body for a wicked instrument.
It is a sad parting when they can never expect to meet again but in
flames and torments, and therefore curse the memory of that day
whenever they were joined together. A godly man can take fair leave
of his body : Farewell, flesh ! go, rest in hope ; thou shalt one day awake
out of the dust, and then I shall be satisfied with God's likeness : I
have a longing desire of thy re-union ; we have lived together and glori
fied God together thus long ; God will not suffer thee to see corrup
tion, &c. (3.) In hell it will be worst of .all ; envy will be a part of
your torment as well as despair : Luke xvi. 23, it is said of the rich
man, 'In hell he lifted up his eyes, and seeth Lazarus in Abraham's
bosom, and saith, I am tormented in this flame.' It will be an addi
tional torment to compare the believers' eternal happiness with your
own misery : they are in the presence of God and his holy angels ; you
have no company but the devil, death, hell, and the damned, and are
holden under the power of everlasting torments ; you would not live
and cannot die ; when you have run through many thousands of years
you cannot look for one minute of rest ; conscience gnaweth more and
more, you burn but consume not. Oh 1 ' it is a dreadful thing to fall
into the hands of the living God/ Heb. x. 31. Mark that attribute,
living God. We do not speak in the name of an idol that cannot avenge
his quarrel upon you, or of a God that shall die and suffer decay, but in
the name of a living God, that liveth for ever to see vengeance executed
upon his adversaries. There is no hope of release ; as long as God is
God, hell is hell.

Use 2. It serveth to exhort us all to get an interest in this conquest
of Christ. Every one is not fit to make use of Christ's victory over
death ; there are many things necessary to enjoy the full comfort of
it. I shall name them : — (1.) A care to get sin pardoned. All the
power of the devil and death hangeth on sin ; therefore see sin buried
ere thou art buried, or it will not be well with thee. There are two
deep pits wherein you may bury your sins, and you shall never hear
of them any more — the ocean of divine mercy, and the grave of Christ.
See them buried in the ocean of mercy : Micah vii. 19, ' Thou wilt
cast all their sins into the depths of the sea.' There is depth enough
to bury them and drown them, that they may no more come into
remembrance. Then there is the grave of Christ ; the merit of Christ
is a deep grave, deep enough wherein to bury all the sins of the world :
' Buried with him in baptism,' Horn. vi. 4. Otherwise, if this be not
done, you will desire to be buried eternally, and never to rise more.
Let me use one metaphor more in this matter, and it shall take its
rise from that expression of the apostle, 2 Cor. v. 3; we shall be
' clothed upon,' saith he, ' if so be that we shall be not found alto
gether naked.' It is the great fault of Christians, when they come to
die, they are to seek of a shroud, and are found altogether naked. It is

1 COR. XV. 57.] THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. 451

uncomely to see a man in his nakedness ; you should be wrapt in the
winding-sheet of Christ's righteousness; there is no shroud like to
that ; come thus to the grave, and the grave shall have no power over
you. But to leave the metaphor : This must be your great work and
care, Christians, to reflect upon these things in the serious applications
and discourses of faith, the infinite mercy of Godr the abundant merit
of Christ, and the sufficiency of his righteousness for your acceptance
with God. (2.) Do not only act faith, but strive after assurance of
God's love to your souls. Old Simeon said, Luke ii. 29, 30, ' Mine
eyes have seen thy salvation; now let me depart in peace.' He held
the Messiah not only in his arms, but in his heart, and then he could
comfortably dismiss his soul. l Now let me die,' said Jacob, when he
had seen Joseph. He can never die too soon, as for himself, his own
comfort and profit, that hath seen Jesus ; his death is not untimely
and immature, by what stroke soever he be cut off; whereas otherwise,
if you live a hundred years, you die too soon if you die before you
have gotten an interest in Christ : ' The sinner of an hundred years
shall be accursed.' Old sinners that are left to be eaten out by their
own rust, are chimneys long foul, and come at last to be fired. (3.)
Mortify corruptions. Sin must die ere we die ; he dieth well whose
sins are dead before him. Either sin must die or the sinner. As the
prophet said in another case, I say in this, l Thy life must go for its
life.' You will find those sins mortal that are not mortified. What
should an unmortified man do with heaven ? There are no sports nor
carnal pleasures there ; those blessed mansions seem to him but dark
shades and melancholy retirements. The apostle hath an expression :
Col. i. 12, ' He hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance
of the saints in light.' We are first made meet for heaven before we
enter into it ; we are weaned from the world before we leave it. When
men hang upon the world as long as they can, and when they can
hang no longer, think then to make use of God, the Lord will refuse
them with disdain : ' Go to the gods which you have chosen,' Judges
x. 14 ; let the world now help you and save you. In short, a mortified
man is prepared and ready ; he doth but wait for wind and tide, and
falleth like a shock of corn in season. (4.) A holy life and conver
sation. Men live as if they never thought to die, and then die as if
they never thought to live. The best way to die well is to live well ;
they that are not ashamed to live are not afraid to die. Balaam
desired to ' die the death of the righteous,' but would not take pains
to live a godly life. Every man cannot say, ' Thanks be to God that
giveth us victory by Jesus Christ/ You cannot die in Christ unless
you live in him, and in the power of his life advance towards heaven.
Oh, labour to exercise yourselves in these things, that you may be in a
constant preparation. You never enter into the combat with death
but once. It is impossible to mend oversights ; either we are slain or
saved eternally. Now, if you do what I have here exhorted you to,
you may wait till your change come ; and when it cometh, your last
hour will prove your best.

Use 3. It serveth to press God's children to improve the comfort?
of Christ's victory ; do not let it go out of your hands. (1.) Improve
it for your friends that are departed in the Lord. Our weeping puts

452 THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. [1 COR. XV. 57.

some disparagement upon Christ's conquest. Why should we weep
in the day of their preferment, in the day of their solemn espousals to
Jesus Christ ? In the primitive times,1 at funerals, they were wont
to sing psalms of thanksgiving. We should bring them as champions
to the grave, as those that have passed the pikes, and finished their
course, and kept the faith, and have conquered the world, and sin,
and death, and danger. Chrysostom, in one of his homilies on the
Hebrews, speaketh of the a,ncient rites at funerals, of their hymns, and
psalms, and praises : Hcec omnia mnt Icetantium, saith he — all these
signify joy ; and wilt thou weep and sing a psalm of praise and triumph
at the same time? I confess it is said, Acts viii. 2, that ' devout men
carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him.'
It is our loss when the church is bereaved of such excellent persons ;
there is cause of sorrow, but there should be a mixture ; we should
not mourn as those without hope, 1 Thes. iv. 13. As Christians must
not rejoice without sorrow, so they must not be sorry without some
mixture of joy. Let us declare that we hope for a resurrection, that
we expect to meet our friends again in heaven ; and when we weep,
let it be like rain when the sun shineth. There should be somewhat
of joy in our countenances, as well as tears in our eyes. (2.) Improve
it for yourselves, and that — (1st.) In lifetime, that in your resolutions
you may be willing to die. Many times we are like Lot in Sodom, or
like the Israelites in Egypt, we could wish for Canaan, but are loth
to go out of Egypt. This argueth little faith. Can we believe there
is a heaven so excellent and glorious, and yet shun it ? Can we hope
for such an ' incorruptible inheritance,' 1 Peter i. 4, and yet be afraid
of it ? that we shall enter upon it too soon ? What prince would live
uncrowned ? What heir would whine when he is called to come and
take the inheritance ? What thoughts have we of eternal life ? Do
we count it a privilege, or a misery and a burden ? And again, it
argueth little love. Can we pretend to love Christ, and be shy of his
company ? He should be unwilling to die that is unwilling to go to
Christ.2 And again, it argueth little judgment and consideration.
Wherein is this life valuable ? The world is nothing else but a place
of banishment. Here is nothing but groaning ; all the creatures join
in comfort with the heirs of promise, Horn. viii. 23. What do you
see in the world, or in the present life, to make you in love with it ?
Are you not weary of misery and sin ? The longer thou livest thou
sinnest the more. Certainly thou hast provoked God long enough
already ; it is high time to breathe after a better estate ; and thou hast
had taste enough of the world's misery and deceit, and of the frailties
and weaknesses of the body. A longer life would be but a longer sickness.
What is the matter that we are so loth to let go our hold of present
things ? If it be not want of faith or want of love to Christ, or too
much love of the world, certainly it must be fear of death. And what
a baseness and lowness of spirit is this, to fear an enemy so often van
quished by Christ and his saints ? If you be at this pass, I have
preached all this while in vain ; and the victory of Christ, which I
have discoursed of, is to little purpose. Oh ! consider, generous heathens

Kinet Cathol. Orthod. Ques. 40, primse part. qs. i.
1 Illius est nolle mori, qui notit ire ad Christum. — Auo.

1 COR. XV. 57.] THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. 453

may shame you. You make all the provision of Christ in the gospel to
be of less effect than mere moral principles. (2dly.) Especially improve
this in the very season and hour of death. The great Goliath is now
fallen, and you may come forth and look upon the carcase, Isa. Ixvi. 4.
Death itself, that startleth the creature, and seemeth to be the great
check and prejudice of Christian hopes, is vanquished by Christ ;
therefore, in the very season when it seemeth to prevail over you,
apply the victory, and say, ' Thanks be to God/ &c. When the pangs
come upon you, remember this is death's last pull and assault ; you
may bear with it, it shall molest you no more ; as Moses said, Exod.
xiv. 13, ' The Egyptians which ye have seen to-day, ye shall see them
no more again for ever/ So you shall feel these things no more. In
heaven there are no groans, nor tears, nor sorrows ; have but a little
patience, and as soon as the last gasp is over, the soul shall be carried
by angels to Christ, and by Christ to God. Believers have the same
entertainment that Christ had ; he was carried into heaven by angels :
Dan. vii. 13, ' They brought him to the Ancient of days/ And so we
are carried by angels into Abraham's bosom, Luke xvi. 22. They
have a train to accompany them into heaven, as their friends accom
pany their bodies to the grave. And as Christ was welcomed into
heaven with acclamations, and God saith, ' Sit down at my right hand,'
Ps. ex. 1, and 'Ask of me, and I will give thee,' &c., Pa ii. 8, so are
believers welcomed : ' Well done, good and faithful servant, enter
into thy master's joy/

What remaineth, then, but that we die by faith, as well as live by
faith ; but that we welcome death with confidence, and breathe out our
souls in triumph ? Moses, when he took up the serpent in his hand,
it was but a rod ; death thus welcomed and entertained by faith will
prove at most but a correction, yea, rather a blessing of the covenant,
a means of passage into glory.

One thing I had almost forgotten, to press you to thankfulness to
Christ. Oh ! bless your Redeemer, that hath delivered you from the
fear of death ; admire his love and condescension, that he should come
down from heaven and substitute himself in our room and place, and
take the horrors of death into his own soul. It is said, Mat. xx. 28,
' The Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and
to give his life a ransom for many.' Christ was a prince by birth,
heir of all things, yet he came not in the pomp and equipage of a
prince. If he had come in state to visit us, and to deliver comfort to
us by word of mouth, it had been much ; but Christ came not in this
way, not in the pomp of a prince, but in the form of a servant, to
minister to our necessities, and that in the highest way of self-denial ;
he gave his life as a ransom for many. Other princes are lavish of
their subjects' blood, and care not how many lay down their lives for
them : many give their lives as a ransom for the prince, but here it is
quite otherwise, this prince layeth down his life to redeem the sub
jects, and he suffered death that it might not be terrible and destruc
tive to us. Oh ! blessed be the Lord Jesus Christ for this love for
evermore.

Some may expect that I should speak something concerning the
servant of God, our dear brother now departed, but I need not say any

454 THE SAINT'S TRIUMPH OVEU DEATH. [1 COR. XV. 57.

more than what I have spoken already all along the discourse. I have
indeed spoken of him, and that in the judgment of your consciences ;
the duties which I pressed upon you he performed ; the comforts
which I have propounded to you he enjoyed. I shall not make any
particular rehearsal of the passages of his exemplary life : I judge it
not convenient. Only to you of this place I may take liberty to com
mend his doctrine, and entreat you to be careful of those precious
truths which he sowed among you while the Lord used him here as
a skilful seedsman. God looketh for some increase, and taketh special
notice of the time that you have enjoyed his labours : there is an exact
account kept in heaven, as in that parable, ' These three years came I
seeking fruit,' Luke xiii. 7 ; probably the three years of Christ's min
istry are intended, for then he was entering upon his last half-year.
God reckoneth how many years, how many months, your minister
hath been with you, and accordingly doth expect fruit. Your pastor, a
little before his suffering, professed high and worthy thoughts of you ;
let him not be deceived. It will be sad for you in that great day of
separation, that when he expecteth to find you among the sheep, and
to be his crown and rejoicing, he should see you among the goats.
He will know you there ; memory in heaven is not abolished, but

Eerfected. I say he will know you, though without any lessening of
is own happiness, or repining at God's righteous judgments.

OPENED IN A

WIFE OF MASTER ELIDAD BLACKWELL, PASTOR OF ANDREWS UNDERSHAFT,

LONDON.

THE EPISTLE DEDICATOKY.

To my Eeverend and much-beloved Friend and Brother, Mr ELIDAD
BLACKWELL, Preacher of God's Word at Andrews Undershaft,
London,

SIR. — I have at length sent you the copy of the sermon preached at
your wife's funeral ; dispose of it as you shall think good, either to
your closet or the press. My judgment is for the former, but my
affection will not suffer me to oppose, if you resolve upon the latter.
If it may be any allay of your sorrow for your great loss, or of any use
to the public, I shall not repent of the transcription of it. This, I may
say with modesty enough, that the subject is useful and proper to the
occasion. At the interment of my godly friend, who had so long
waited on my ministry with savour and profit, what could I insist
upon more seasonably, for your comfort and mine own, than the
blessedness of those that live and die in the Lord ? Now the blessing
of the Lord go along with this discourse, whatever becometh of it, and
make up this great breach to you with the more abundance of spiritual
refreshings, which is the unfeigned desire of, sir, your true friend and
fellow-servant in the Lord's work,

THO. MA^TON.

SERMON.

And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are
the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith the
Spirit, that they may rest from their labours ; and their works
do follow them. — KEY. XIV. 13.

THE chief wisdom of a man is to live well and die well, to live godly
and die blessed. The same corruption of nature that makes us un
willing to live well makes us unwilling to die. To forsake our cor
ruptions, and go out of the world, are both displeasing to flesh and
blood ; therefore we need to be pressed often both to the one and the
other, for the one maketh way for the other.

Upon this occasion I know not a more seasonable argument. In
autumn, when we see one leaf or a few leaves fall, we conclude the
rest will follow afterwards. Every funeral should put us in mind that
our death is not far off. Some of us have cause to expect the next
turn. Old men, in scripture account, are as good as dead already,
Heb. xi. 12. Those that lived longest died at last ; Enos lived 905,
Cainan 910, Seth 912, Adam 930, Jared 962, Methuselah, 969 years,
but they all died. All must die ; the great care should be to die well ;
none can die well but those that die in the Lord, for they are blessed ;
so it is proclaimed from heaven. Every divine truth comes from
heaven ; but some are more solemnly proclaimed from thence, as the
mortality of man and the blessedness of the dead : the mortality of
man, Isa. xl. 6, our affections are against the thought of that ; the
blessedness of the dead, in this place, against which carnal reason
opposeth, — nature will so hardly believe that the dead can be blessed,
that we need a voice from heaven to confirm it.

The context speaks of many troubles to try the patience of the
saints. Now the comfort propounded is the blessed estate of the de
parted. The worst that wicked men can do to the saints is but to help
them the sooner to heaven.

In the words observe a preface and a doctrine. The preface shows
it is a matter of weight. Here is a voice from heaven, and a command
to write, for the more assurance, an open publication.

In the doctrine you have an assertion and an amplification. In
the assertion, the qualification : the dead which die in the Lord ; the
privilege : are blessed. In the amplification you may observe : —

1. The season: air apn,from henceforth.

458 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [KEY. XIV. 13.

2. The confirmation : saith the Spirit ; the Holy Ghost maketh
affidavit.

3. The parts of this blessedness, which are two — a release and a
reward. A release : they rest from their labours ; a reward implied :
their works follow them. Death to the godly is not only an end of
misery, but a beginning of glory and happiness. Philosophers could
look upon it as the end of misery, but Christians look upon it as a be
ginning of glory and happiness.

Because I shall not be able to discuss the amplification, let me open
some of the circumstances.

'ATT apn, ' from henceforth.' Those that died in the Lord in former
ages were blessed ; but these times did require this singular comfort,
because of the dreadful persecution, and that from those who carried
the name of Christians. Now, saith the Holy Ghost, not only those
that suffered by heathens are blessed, and counted the Lord's martyrs,
but those that suffer also under pseudo-Christians. Some indeed
carry it in another sense, as if it were said, before Antichrist be cast
down, it will cost the church such a world of trouble that from hence
forth you will count the dead happy, as being taken from the evil to
come, Isa. Ivii. 1. Others thus: ' from henceforth,' that is, after salva
tion offered to the Gentiles in the gospel, the dead shall be known to
be happy ; as the apostle saith that, 2 Tim. ii. 10, ' Life and immor
tality is brought to light in the gospel.' Others apply this ' from
henceforth ' to the time of their death, as if the saints were here
asserted to be immediately happy upon their dissolution. But I think
the first exposition most simple and genuine.

Rest from their labours : troubles, services, the labours of their
callings, the troubles of their condition. The godly are taken away
from evil, and the wicked are taken away to evil. From glorifying
and serving God they never rest, but from weariness in serving God,
from weakness, sin, and distraction.

Their works follow them. As it is said of wicked men, their ini
quity shall find them out. We carry nothing out of the world with
us but the conscience and comfort of what we have done for God ;
their wealth doth not follow them into the other world, but their
works do.

Doct. The point which I shall prosecute is the assertion of the text,
that they that die in the Lord are in a blessed condition. I shall
inquire : — (1). What it is to die in the Lord ? (2.) Show you how
they are blessed. (3.) Whence it is that they who die in the Lord
are sure to be in a blessed condition.

1. What it is to ' die in the Lord ' ? 'Ev Kvpiw, may be rendered ' for
the Lord,' or ' in the Lord ;' as Eph. iv. 1, ' Paul, a prisoner in the
Lord.' We render it ' of the Lord/ or ' for the Lord's sake.' 1 Thes.
iv. 16 : ' We render ' the dead in Christ ' shall rise first ; and ver. 14,
' those that sleep in Jesus/ which is to be preferred ? I answer —
Neither is to be excluded; whether a godly man fall as a peace-
offering or as a burnt-offering, he is still in a happy condition.

To ' die in the Lord ' may relate either to the cause for which, or
to the state wherein, or to the manner how, we die.

[1.] The cause for which we die. So the martyrs die in the Lord,

KEY. XIV. 13.] THAT DIE IN THE LORD. 459

or for the Lord's sake ; and are blessed of God, though, it may be,
cursed of men. The text relates to the time of Antichristian perse
cution, when usually they died excommunicate or accused by the
Eoman synagogue. God hath a special regard to his champions that
love not their lives to the death.

[2.] The state wherein we die. So to die in the Lord is to die in the
favour of God, in a state of peace with him as members of Christ's
mystical body : they die in the bosom of Christ ; sleep in Jesus, 1
Cor. xv. 18 ; are reconciled to God in and through him. There
are two notable expressions which I shall commend to you upon this
occasion. One is in the 2 Peter iii. 14 : ' That we may be found of
him in peace.' To die before the quarrel be taken up between us and
God, that is sad. When a town is surprised by force, they that are
taken with their weapons in their hands die without mercy ; but
blessed are they that die in peace. The other is in the 2 Cor. v. 3 :
' That I may not be found naked.' To be summoned to come before
God, and to have nothing to cover our nakedness, that is sad : it
should be our care to be wrapt in Christ's righteousness ; that is the
best shroud for a dying Christian.

[3.] As to the manner : they are said to die in the Lord who die in
a gracious manner. It much concerneth us and the glory of God that
we die well. A Christian is not only to live to the glory of God, but to
die to the glory of God, for living and dying we are the Lord's, Kom.
xiv. 7, 8. As to the manner, ' to die in the Lord' signifieth — (1.) Our
perseverance in communion with him ; to continue our blessed fellowship
with Christ to the death and in the death. Into the vineyard, Mat.
xx., some were called sooner, some later, but all continued to the end.
Elisha would not leave his master till he was taken from him into
heaven ; so, till all be finished, we should follow our work close. ' Let
us take heed/ saith the apostle, ' lest we seem to come short,' Heb. iv.
1. As we should not come short, we should not seem to come short.
Enoch lived a long while, but all that while he walked with God ;
three hundred and sixty-five years, a long age, but spent in com
munion with God, Gen. v. 22. (2.) It implies the solemn actings of
grace at death. The scripture takes notice of the last words of saints ;
2 Sam. xxiii. 1, the last words of David. Death is a special season
wherein to make use of grace, of faith, love, zeal, and obedience.

(1.) Faith : Heb. xi. 13, ' All these died in faith.' It is not enough
to live by faith, but we must also die by faith. This is a grace always
of use on this side the grave ; in the other world there is no need of
it. When we come to enjoyment, faith ceaseth ; at death it doth us
the last office ; we see what it is then to put the soul into God's keep
ing, 2 Tim. i. 12 ; Luke xxiii. 46 ; Acts vii. 59. Then do we die in
faith when we can resign our souls to God, and send our bodies to the
grave in hope. While we are alive, we find it harder to depend upon
God for daily bread than for eternal life, for herein faith is put upon
a present trial ; but when we come to die, the strength of our con
fidence is tried about the blessed recompenses. This then is to die in
the Lord, when we can look beyond the grave and within the veil into
the glory of the world to come.

(2.) Love. In our readiness and willingness to be with Christ : Phil,

460 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [REV. XIV. 1 3.

i. 23, ' I desire to be dissolved, and be with Christ ;' the ' Spirit and
the bride say, Come." Now God takes you at your word, and you draw
back. Let him be afraid to die that would not go to Christ.

(3.) Zeal for God's glory. It is the last time you can do anything
for God in the world. Put in a word for him, commend him to those
about you, as Jacob doth the Mediator or the angel of the covenant,
of whom he had such experience in the course of his pilgrimage,
Gen. xlviii. 16 ; and Josh, xxiii., Josh, xxiv., ' I am going the way of
all the earth, and you know in all your hearts and all your souls not
one thing hath failed of all the good things which the Lord your God
hath spoken.' All is come to pass ; not one thing hath failed thereof.
Words of dying men are of most efficacy and authority, as being
spoken out of all their former experience, with most simplicity, with
out self-seeking or sinister ends, with most seriousness ; for men enter
ing upon the confines of eternity are wiser and more serious. It is no
time to dally and dissemble at the last gasp. Speeches of living men
are suspected of partiality to their present interests, or neglected as
having no weight in them ; but the speeches of dying men are solemnly
observed. Therefore Joseph's brethren, to engage him the more, urge
him with his father's dying charge : Gen. 1. 16, ' Thy father, when
he died, said,' &c. Men, as they are returning irpos TO Trpoyovov
Oeiov, to the original divinity, as Plotinus speaks, are supposed to be
more divine, and therefore their dying words are much regarded.
Put in then a word for God, an amen to the promises. Carnal men
cannot honour their principles when they die ; the world fails them
when there is most need : Job xxvii. 8, ' What hope hath a hypocrite
when God comes to take away his soul ?' When they are going out
of the world, then they fall a complaining how the world hath deceived
them ; but a Christian, when he dies, he may honour his principles,
commend the promises, give an account of the faithfulness of the
Mediator, and plead for God at the last gasp.

(4.) Obedience. A Christian is not to die like a beast, to be merely
passive ; his soul is not taken away, but yielded up ; there is a resig
nation and consent on his part. A carnal man suffers death, but a
Christian gives up the ghost. The scripture useth this distinctness of
speech concerning them, as concerning the wicked. God takes away
their souls, Luke xii. 19, Job xxvii. 8 ; they would fain keep them
longer, but the Lord puts the bond in suit, and perforce they are
dragged into his presence. But now death to the godly, it is a sweet
dismission, Luke ii. 26. When they see the will of God, they hold
out no longer; their souls are not taken away, but yielded up to
God.

Thus you see grace stands by us when all things else fail ; it makes
us live with comfort, and die with comfort. When wealth fails, grace
fails us not. So much of the first question.

2. How they are blessed. They are presently blessed upon the
departure of the soul out of the body, but more blessed at the general
resurrection of the just

[1.] Presently the soul is where Christ is; carried by angels to Christ,
and by Christ presented to God, as the fruit of his purchase. That
the soul is where Christ is, appears by that of Phil. i. 23, ' I desire to

REV. XIV. 13.] THAT DIE IN THE LORD. 461

be dissolved and be with Christ ;' to be with him in glory ; otherwise
it were a loss, not a happiness, for St Paul to be dissolved. It is a sorry
blessedness to lie rotting in the grave, and only to be eased of pre
sent labours ; for God's people are wont to reckon much of their pre
sent service and enjoyment of God, though it be accompanied with
troubles and afflictions. Paul was in a strait, and he saith it was
TroXXw /j,a\\ov Kpeia-aov — much more better to be with Christ. A
stupid sleep, without the enjoyment of God, is not much better than
our present condition, but far worse. What happiness were that to
be in such a condition, wherein we do nothing for God, enjoy nothing
from God ? Surely Paul would never be in such a strait if this
drowsy doctrine were true, that the soul lies in such an inactive state
of sleep and rest till the resurrection. This is to be no more blessed
than stones and inanimate creatures, that feel nothing. Again, Luke
xxiii. 43, ' This day shalt thou be with me in paradise,' saith Christ to
the good thief. Some, to evade that place, refer arfpepov to \e<yco, as if
it were, I say to thee this day ; but the pointing in the Greek copies
contradicts it, as also the sense of the place : a-ijfjLepov, this day, answers
to the thief's, ' when thou shalt come into thy kingdom/ Christ pro-
miseth more than he asks, as God doth usually abundantly for us
above what we can ask or think. He hath reference to Christ's words
to the high priest : the Son of man shall come in his glory. Now, saith
Christ, I will not defer thy desire so long, for presently shall heavenly joys
attend thy soul. Others seek to evade it by the word ' paradise ;' it is
a Persiac word, but used by the Hebrews for gardens and orchards,
and by allusion for heavenly joys ; and possibly the allusion might be
taken not from the delights of an ordinary garden, but from Eden, or
that garden in which Adam was placed in innocency. That by para
dise is meant heaven, and not those secreta animarum receptacula et
beatce sedes, some secret places for the repose of souls departed, which
some of the fathers fancied, appeared by Paul's expression in 2 Cor.
xii. 4. Speaking of his rapture, ' I was,' saith he, ' caught up into the
third heaven,' which he presently calls paradise. Well, then, out of
the whole we may conclude, that the souls immediately upon their
departure out of their bodies are with Christ. Again it is said, Luke
xvi. 22, ' The beggar died, and was carried into Abraham's bosom,'
presently, in the twinkling of an eye, or turning of a thought. Thus
it is with the saints, which is a great comfort. When you come to die,
in a moment angels will bring you to Christ: agonies of death are
terrible, but there are joys just ready ; and as soon as you are loosed
from the prison of your body, you enter into your eternal rest, the
soul flieth hence to Christ. Once more, as the wicked are in their
final estate as soon as they die, and therefore they are called ' the
spirits now in prison,' 1 Peter iii. 19 ; so do the godly enjoy their
glorified estate as soon as they die : ' The spirits of just men are made
perfect/ Heb xii. 24. How can their spirits be said to be perfect, if
they lie only in a dull sleep without any light, life, joy, delight, or act
of love to God ?

[2.] They are completely blest at the resurrection. What their blessed
ness shall be then, we cannot now know to the full. We shall understand
it best when the great voice calls us to come up and see ; only because

462 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [REV. XIV. 13.

our ear hath received a little thereof, let me endeavour to lay it before
you. In blessedness there must be : — (1.) A removal of all evils ; (2.)
A coacervation, and complete presence of all goods.

(1.) A removal of evil. As long as the least evil continues, a man is
not blessed, only less miserable. Haman had all things that a carnal
heart could wish for ; he guided the affairs of one hundred and twenty
provinces ; only he wanted Mordecai's knee : therefore he saith, all this
avails me nothing. Ahab had the kingdom of Israel, and yet falls
sick for want of Naboth's vineyard. In engines of war, if one peg be
missing, or out of order, all stops. In the body of man, if one humour
be out of order, or joint broken, it is enough to make us ill at ease,
though all the rest be sound and whole ; so if there be the least evil, a
man cannot be a completely happy man. Well, then, from this blessed
estate of the dead in the Lord, all evil is removed. Now evil is two
fold — either of sin or punishment : in heaven there is neither.

(1st.) To begin with sin, that is the worst evil ; affliction is evil, but it
is not evil in itself, but only in our sense and feeling ; but sin is evil
whether we feel it or no ; it is worst when we feel it not. That is
evil which separates from the chiefest good. Affliction doth not separate
from God ; it is a means and occasion to make us draw near to him.
Many had never been acquainted with God but for their afflictions ;
but sin separates from God : Isa. lix. 2, ' Your iniquities have
separated,' &c. Let a man be never so loathsome, yet if he be in
a state of grace he is dear to God, the Lord takes pleasure in him ;
though he should be rough-cast with ulcers and sores, in a prison, yet
God will kiss him with the kisses of his mouth : there is nothing loath
some and odious to God but sin. This grieves the saints most : Eom.
vii. 23, ' 0 wretched man that I am/ &c. If any man had cause to
complain of afflictions, Paul had ; in perils often, in perils by land, in
perils by sea, in perils by enemies, in perils by false brethren, whipped,
imprisoned, stoned ; but he doth not cry out, When shall I be delivered
from these afflictions ? but this body of death ! Lust troubled him more
than scourges, and his captivity to the law of sin more than chains
and prisons. This is the disposition of the saints : they are weary of
the world, because they are sinning here whilst others are glorifying
God ; not only that they are suffering here, whilst others are enjoying
God. A beast will forsake the place where he hath neither meat nor
rest ; carnal men, when they are beaten out of the world, have a fancy
to heaven as a place of retreat ; but that which troubles godly men is
their sin. Well, now, in heaven there is no sin, there is neither spot
nor wrinkle upon the face of glorified saints, Eph. v. 27. They were
once as black as you, but now Christ presents them to God as a proof
of the cleansing virtue of his blood. There they are freed from all sin ;
here with much ado we mortify our lust, and yet nature will be ever
recoiling ; as the ivy in the wall, cut it never so much, it will be break
ing out again. It is much here if the dominion of sin be taken away ;
there the being of it is abolished ; the glorified saints displease God
no more, and are freed from all the immediate and inseparable conse
quences of original sin, from distractions in duty. Here love is not per
fect, and therefore the soul cannot be fixed in the contemplation of
God, and that is the reason of wandering thoughts ; but there the heart

KEY. XIV. 13.] THAT DIE IN THE LORD. 463

cleaves to him without straggling ; from pride, which lasts as long as
life, and therefore called ' pride of life,' 1 John ii. 16. We cannot have
a revelation now, but we grow proud of it : nor an influence of grace,
but it lifts us up, 2 Cor. xii. 2. There is a worm in manna: but there,
when we are most high, we are most humble. Christians, is not this
a blessed hope, that tells you of a sinless state, of being like Christ for
purity and holiness ? 1 John iii. 2, ' We shall see him as he is, for we
shall be like unto him/ What is it that you have struggled with and
groaned under all your lives but sin ? Now that is blotted out when
the days of refreshing come ; and as there is no sin, so there are no
temptations. In paradise there was a tempter, but not in heaven ;
Satan was long since cast out thence, and the saints fill up the vacant
rooms of the apostate angels. The world is a place of snares, a valley
of temptations ; it is the devil's circuit. Where did he walk to and
fro but in the earth ? But into heaven nothing enters that defiles,
Kev. xxi. 27: no serpent can creep in there. Christians, lift up
your heads ; you will get rid of sin and displease God no more : here
we cry, ' Lord, deliver us from evil ;' and there our cries are heard at
the full. Grace weakeneth sin, but glory abolisheth it, and old Adam
is left in the grave never to rise more.

(2dly.) The next evil is the evil of affliction. Whatever is painful
and burdensome to nature is a fruit of the fall, a brand and mark of our
rebellion against God ; therefore affliction must be done away as well
as sin if we be completely happy. As in hell there is an evil, an
only evil ; a cup of wrath unmixed, without the least temperament of
mercy ; so in heaven there is happiness, and only happiness, sorrow is
done away as well as sin ; it is said he will wipe all tears from their
eyes. The afflictions of the soul are gone ; there are no more doubtings
of God's love, nor sense of his displeasure ; here, though we are par
doned, and the wound be cured, yet the scars remain. As Absalom
could not see the king's face when he was restored, in wise dispensation
God sometimes hides his face from us ; we need to be dieted and to
taste the vinegar and the gall sometimes, as well as the honey and
sweetness. The world is a middle place, standing between heaven and
hell, and therefore hath something of both, a mixture of pleasures
and sorrows, both good and evil are to be received from the hand of
God ; but there there is fulness of joy for evermore, Ps. xvi. 11.
Here we complain that the candle of the Lord doth not shine
over us with a like brightness, but there our sun remains in an
eternal high noon, without clouds and the shadows of this night. The
afflictions of the body are done away ; heaven is a happy air, where
none are sick ; there is no such thing there as gouts and agues, and the
grinding pains of the stone. The body here is called a vile body,
Phil. iii. 21, as it is the instrument of sin and the subject of diseases.
We have the root of diseases in the soul, and the matter and fuel of
diseases in the body, peccant humours and principles of corruption. As
wood is eaten out with worms that breed within itself, so are there in
our bodies principles of corruption that do at length destroy them ;
but there we are wholly incorruptible. Yea, because deformity in the
body is a monument of God's displeasure, one of the inconveniences intro
duced by Adam's fall, it is done away. The bodies rise in due proportion ;

464 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [REV. XIV. 13.

whatever was monstrous or misshapen in the first edition is corrected
in the second. And for violence without, heaven is a quiet place.
When there are tumults in the world, God is introduced, Ps. ii. 4, as
sitting in the heavens ; a quiet posture. There is nothing to discompose
those blessed spirits. The company of wicked men is a burthen ; Lot's
righteous soul was vexed with it, 2 Peter ii. 7 ; but there they are
bound hand and foot and cast into utter darkness ; as when men will
not be ruled, they are sent to prison. Here the children of God are
subject to a number of infirmities, hunger, thirst, nakedness, cold,
want ; but there we have a rich inheritance, as well as a glorious, Eph.
i. 18. The distinctions of poor and rich, as understood in the world,
do not outlive time ; we have enough of true riches, which is eternal
glory, and the full fruition of God ; labour ceaseth, though there be
a continual exercise of grace. All things rest when they come to
their proper place ; so do those which die in the Lord. We still serve
God, but without weariness ; yea, we are freed from the necessities of
nature, eating, drinking, and sleeping, to which the greatest potentates
are subject ; though they are exempted from hard bodily labour, they
are not exempted from the necessities of nature. ' Meat is for the belly,
and the belly for meats, but God shall destroy both it and them/ 1
Cor. vi. 12. The use of meats, and of the stomach, and of the belly is
abolished. It is a piece of our misery that our life is patched up of
so many creatures, as a torn garment is pieced and patched up with
supplies from abroad. Here the sheep or the silkworm affords us
clothing, the beasts of the earth and fish of the sea serve for food ; and
all to support a ruinous fabric, ever ready to drop about our ears.
But then we are above meat, and drink, and apparel ; nakedness will
be no shame, for glory will serve instead of a robe, and it will be
meat and drink enough to do our Father's will; the body will
not be a clog to the soul, but a help. That mass of flesh we carry
about us is but the prison of the soul, where it looks out by the win
dows of the senses ; but then it is no longer the prison of the soul, but
the temple. In short, all that I have said upon this branch is com
prised in Rev. xxi. 4, ' And God will wipe away all tears from their
eyes ; and there is no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying, neither
shall there be any more pain ; for former things are passed away.'
There is quite another change ; new dispensations ; no distraction of
business ; our whole employment will be to think of God, and study
God, but without weariness, satiety, or distraction.

(2.) In blessedness there is a confluence of all good necessary to the
happiness of the creature. Our blessedness is full for parts, full for the
degrees and manner of enjoyment ; and all this continues for ever,
without fear of losing it. Our crown of glory is a garland that will
never wither ; it is an eternal state of actual delights ; we are blessed
in our bodies, blessed in our souls, blessed in our company. Man is
&ov 7ro\iTiKov, a sociable creature ; and therefore to his complete
happiness it is necessary that he should not be only blest in his person,
but in his company and relations. We are brought into the presence
of God, who is blessedness itself, and to the sight and blessed fellowship
of his blessed Son, and into the company of blessed angels and saints.

First, Let me speak of the happiness of his person, and then both
of his body and soul. *

EEV. XIV. 13.] THAT DIE IN THE LORD. 465

1st, For his body, it is now a temple of the Holy Ghost. He cannot
leave his mansion and ancient dwelling-place, and therefore he raiseth
it up and formeth it again into a complete fashion, like Christ's
glorious body, Phil. iii. 21, for clarity, agility, strength, incorruption.
Solomon's temple, when it was destroyed, the latter house was nothing
so glorious as the former; men wept when they saw it, Ezra iii. 12.
But it is not so here ; it is raised quite another body. For the present
there is to be seen a beautiful fabric wherein God hath shown his
workmanship ; every member, if it were not so common, would be a
miracle ; all is ordered for the service and comeliness of the whole.
But now it is a vile body, subject to diseases, fed with meat, humbled
with wants, many times mangled with violence, dissolved by death,
and crumbled to dust in the grave like a dry clod of earth. This is
the body we carry about us, a mass of flesh dressed up to be a dish for
the worms. But this vile body shall rise in another manner, like
Christ's glorious body. When the sun appears the stars vanish,
their lustre is eclipsed and darkened ; but the Sun of righteous
ness, when he appears at the last day, doth not obscure, but
perfect our glory. More particularly; if you inquire wherein our
bodies shall be like Christ's glorious body, the apostle will tell
us that in another place, 1 Cor. xv. 40-44. Let me single out
three expressions : it is raised in incorruption ; it is raised in glory ;
it is raised a spiritual body. (1.) It is an incorruptible body. Now it
yields to the decays of nature, and is exercised with pains and aches,
till at length it droppeth down like ripe fruit into the grave; but here
after it shall be clothed with immortality, wholly impassible. What a
comfort is this to those that are racked with the stone or gout, broken
with diseases, or withered with age, to think that they shall have a
body without aches, and without decays, that shall always be in the
spring of youth ! The trees of paradise are always green. (2.) It shall
be a glorious body. Here it is many times deformed ; at least, beauty,
like a flower, is lost in sickness, davered or withered with age, defaced
by several accidents ; but then we shall be glorious like to Christ's body.
The naked body of man was so beautiful in innocency that the beasts
of the field admired it, and thereupon did homage to Adam ; but we
shall fco'c be conformed to the first Adam, but the second. Christ in,
the mount, when he was transfigured, they could not endure the
shining of his garments, it astonished the disciples, Mat. xvii. ;
his garments could not veil, nor their eyes endure, those strong
emissions of the beams of glory. Paul could not endure the light that
shined to him when Christ appeared to him from heaven, Acts ix.,
but was utterly confounded arid struck blind. By this you may guess
a little at the glory of the body when it is likened to Christ's glorious
body. Moses, by conversing with God forty days, the complexion of
his face was altered so that they were glad to put a veil upon it. ID
this low estate in which we are, we must make use of these hints.
(3.) A spiritual body, either for agility. We shall not be clogged as
now ; we shall be caught up in the air to meet the Lord. Or rather a
spiritual body, because more disposed for spiritual uses, for the enjoy
ments and the employments of grace. Here it is a natural body, an
unready instrument for the soul : we are not in a capacity to bear the
new wine of glory; but there we are made more capacious and
VOL. n. 2 G

466 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [REV. XIV. 13.

stronger vessels to contain all that God will give out. The disciples
fainted at Christ's transfiguration, Mat. xvii. 6. We cannot receive
such large diffusions and overflowings of glory as we shall then have ;
every strong affection and raised thought doth overset us, and cause
ecstasy and ravishment ; but there it is otherwise : God maketh out
himself to us in a greater latitude, and we are more able to bear it.

2dly, For the blessedness of the soul, which is the heaven of heaven.
Our happiness is called ' The inheritance of the saints in light.' Col. i.
12, for which we must be prepared. It is not for them that know no
other heaven but to eat, drink, and sleep, and wallow in filthy and
gross pleasures ; it is an inheritance in light, and for saints that know
how to value intellectual and spiritual delights. Wherein, you will
say, lies the happiness of the soul? in knowledge or love? Ans.
Divines are divided ; certainly in both. Our happiness consists in the
love of God, and knowledge of God, from whence results union with
God, and fruition of God. It is hard to say which is to be preferred,
to know God, or love God. In one place the scripture tells us, ' this is
life eternal, to know the only true God,' John xvii. 3 ; so that it seems to
be the heaven of heaven to have the understanding satisfied with the
knowledge of God : Ps. xvii. 15, ' When I awake I shall be satisfied
with thine image and likeness.' On the other side : 1 John iv. 16,
' He that dwells in love dwells in God, and God in him.' The embrace
of the soul is by love, the possession of God is by acts of love. One
saith (it may be not modestly enough), Libentius sine aspectu, et te
diligerem, quam te videndo non amarem^ — that he had rather not
see God than not love him. Here in the world the hatred of God is
worse than ignorance of him ; and therefore, it should seem, love
should have the pre-eminence. But we need not make a faction
between the graces ; by knowing we come to love, and by loving we
come to know. As light is, so is love, and so is enjoyment. Here we
love little because we know little : ' If thou knewest the gift,' &c.,
John iv. 10 ; and the more we love, the more we know. This is a fire
that casts light. But to speak more distinctly : —

(1.) There is the perfection of knowledge. All the faculties must
be satisfied before we can be happy ; especially so noble a faculty as
the mind is. There is a natural inclination to knowledge ; the soul
takes a great deal of contentment in the contemplation of any truth.
The knowledge of wisdom to thy soul (saith Solomon) shall be as the
honeycomb when thou hast found it, Prov. xxiv. 13, 14 ; Eight and
clear thoughts of God breed a rejoicing, Ps. xix. 10. Well, then, this
is no small part of our happiness, to have more light and knowledge of
God and of his ways. We shall know many mysteries of salvation
that we are now ignorant of ; as the nature of God : Ps. xvii. 15, ' I
shall be satisfied with thy image and likeness ;' the union of the two
natures in the person of Christ : John xvii. 24, ' They shall behold
my glory ;' our union with Christ and by Christ with God : John xiv.
20, ' In that day they shall know that I am in the Father,' &c. ; the
course of God's decrees and providences for our good : 1 Cor. xiii. 12,
' We shall know as we are known ;' that is, we shall be able to see
how the unchangeable counsels of God for our salvation have been

1 Stella de Amore Dei.

KEY. XIV. 13.] THAT DIE IN THE LORD. 467

carried on through all the passages of the present life, to bring- ue safe
to the heavenly state. These are the deeps of God, and now there is
darkness upon the face of these deeps. The church is but a grammar-
school ; heaven is the university. We shall have other eyes, and other
light. Prophecy is but in part now, our intuition shall be then im
mediate : 1 John iii. 2, ' We shall see him as he is ;' now we see him
not as he is, but as he is pleased to reveal himself ; now we see what
he is not — not corruptible, not mortal, not changeable — rather than
what he is. Now we see him as he is in us, and as he is in other
creatures. We track him by the effects of his power and wisdom and
goodness ; but then we shall see him as he is in himself, we shall see
him face to face, 1 Cor. xiii. 12. In the creatures there is vestigium,
the track and footprint of God ; in the law there is umbra, a shadow ;
in the gospel, imago, an image, a fair draught of God as in a picture ;
but in heaven, face to face. We have excellent books to study the
large manifestations of his glory, the majesty of Christ's person ; we
shall always sit about the throne, and behold God in the face of the
Lamb ; there God makes out himself in the highest manifestation
that we are capable of.

(2.) Complete love. There is a constant cleaving of heart to God,
without change and weariness ; a love that never ceaseth working, and
yet God in communion is ever new and fresh to us. If we delight in
anything here, we soon grow weary and have a change of objects.
Here are distractions and startings aside to the creature ; but there is
an eternal solace and complacency in God, a continual sabbath that
never grows burdensome ; all the heart and bowels run out after
Christ ; we never want the actual breathings of the Spirit. The Spirit
came upon Samson at times ; so it doth upon us here. Motions are
fleeting and vanishing ; but there Christ is a more lovely object, and
the delights of the soul are carried out to him without any satiety.
They are outward things that cloy the appetite ; as soon as we have
them we despise them ; we sip, as the bee doth of the flower, and then
goeth to a new flower. But there is an eternal complacency in Christ.
Here we are troubled when we want outward comforts, and cloyed
when we have them ; because curiosity is soon satisfied, and fruition
discovers the imperfections of the creature, so that the more enjoyed
they are, the less beloved ; as Amnon hated Tamar, &c. Imperfections
that before lay hid, are then laid open to view, and so our affections
are confuted by experience. But there the more we enjoy God, the
more his infinite perfections are manifested, and the pleasure is aug
mented by enjoyment.

(3.) Complete union with God and fruition of God : see 2 Cor. v. 6,
Phil. i. 23. Here we are united by faith ; but that is nothing to sight
and immediate tuition. We lay hold upon Christ, but have not such
an absolute possession of him ; he is a head that gives out himself not
by necessity, but choice and pleasure ; therefore our communion with
him is not so high and sweet as then. The iron that lieth long in the
fire seems to be changed into the nature of it ; we are, then, more
conformed and changed into the likeness of Christ. All the comforts
that we have in this life, we enjoy in God's absence, and by the ministry
of the creatures. Now, the creatures are not vessels capacious enough

468 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [REV. XIV. 13.

to convey so much of God to us as we shall receive when he is all in
all immediately, 1 Cor. xv. 24. There is no temple nor ordinances,
but God is instead of all, without means or the intervention of such
supplies. We feed among the lilies, but it is but till the day break,
and the shadows fly away.

3dly, In our company we must be blessed. There is God, and Christ,
and saints, and angels, Heb. xii. 26. We shall see God in Christ.
The bodily eye, that cannot look upon the sun, shall be perfectly
sanctified, glorified ; though it cannot see the essence of God, yet it
shall see greater manifestations of glory. How will the Father wel
come us as he welcomed Christ ? Ps. ii. 8, ' Ask of me and I will
give thee/ &c. So ' Well done, good and faithful servant.' We shall not
come into his presence with shame ; sin causeth shame, and maketh
us shy of God. As the eye cannot endure the light if it be wronged,
so wronged conscience makes us afraid of the presence of God. But
when sin is done away, we shall have boldness in that day. As we shall
have the company of God, so of Christ : he cannot be contented with
out your company ; you should not be satisfied without his : John xiv.
3, ' I will come again and receive you to myself, that where I am you
may be also.' Oh ! what a joyful meeting will it be between us and
our Redeemer, much sweeter than the interview between Jacob and
Joseph. Christ longs for the blessed hour as much as you do. The
wise men >eame from far to see him in a manger ; Zaccheus climbed
up into a tree to see him in the days of his flesh. He is another
manner of Christ in heaven than he was in the days of his abasement.
When Joseph discovered himself to his brethren, ' I am Joseph,' it
revived their hearts. When Christ shall say, I am Jesus, your brother,
your Saviour, your Redeemer ; when he shall lead us to God in a full
troop and goodly company, and say, ' Behold I and the little ones
which thou hast given me/ Heb. ii. 13, what a blessed sight will
that be ! Then the angels, what welcome will there be between you
and them ! When Christ entered into heaven, Ps. xxiv., they enter
tained him with applauses and acclamations : ' Stand open, you doors,
stand open ; here is the King of glory, the Lord strong and mighty in
battle.' So will they welcome the saints to heaven with acclamations.
They delight in the good of men. When man was created, ' The
morning stars sang together, and the sons of God shouted for joy,'
Job. xxxviii. 7 ; that is, the angels rejoiced and praised God. When
Christ came to redeem man, a heavenly host fell a-praising God,
Luke ii. 13, 14. When man is converted, the scripture tells there ' is
joy in heaven/ Luke xv. 7. So when we come to be glorified, Christ
shall come with troops of them to conduct us into those everlasting
mansions. The saints, your acquaintance, with whom you prayed,
Buffered, familiarly conversed — memory is not abolished in heaven, but
perfected — those whom we knew here, we shall know again. A minister
shall see his crown, and the fruit of his labours : 1 Thes. ii. 19, ' You
are our crown/ &c. And those that have been relieved by us shall
welcome us into heaven, who, therefore, are said to receive us into
everlasting habitations, Luke xvi. 9 ; yea, we shall know those whom
we never saw ; why else is it made a part of our privilege to sit down
with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob? Mat. viii. 11. As Adam

REV. XIV. 13.] THAT DIE IN THE LORD. 469

knew Eve, and, in the transfiguration, Peter knew Moses and Elias,
dead many hundred years before, so shall we know one another. We
shall not go to a strange people, where we know nobody. As men at
a feast are social and familiar one with another, we shall be discours
ing of God's wisdom, mercy, justice, in the work of redemption — so
did Moses and Elias with Christ, Luke ix. 31 — of the wonderful provi
dence of God in conducting us to glory, as travellers in their inn take
pleasure to discourse with one another of the dirtiness and dangers of
the way. And these saints are clothed with majesty and glory, more
lovely objects than ever they were upon earth ; and there is an innu
merable company of them. They were rapt for joy when they saw
but two prophets, Moses and Elias, Mat. xvii. 4. But heaven is not
only called a palace, but a city, a world to come. There is a multi
tude which none can number.

3. Whence it is that they who die in the Lord are sure' to- be thus
blessed.

[I-

[2-
LI-]

From their union with Christ.

From the covenant of God with them.

From their union with Christ, which can never be dissolved.

Death severeth body and soul, but not Christ and the soul. From this
union there result two things — conformity with Christ in every estate,
and the communion of the Spirit ; both which do imply the blessed
ness of the saints even after death. They that are united with Christ do
share with him in every estate, in grace here and in glory hereafter.
As to both, they are predestinated to be conformed to the image of
Christ, Rom. viii. 29. And where the Spirit once dwelleth, there he
dwelleth for ever ; and therefore, from the indwelling of the Spirit of
holiness doth the apostle infer our resurrection to a glorious estate,
Rom. viii. 11. And that losing nothing which Christ speaketh of,
John vi. 39, I would interpret of his not losing one member or joint
of his mystical body.

[2.] From the covenant of God with them. Christ proves the
resurrection from God's being the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,
Mat. xxii. 32. The argument stands upon three feet : — (1.) To be a
God to any is to be a benefactor ; for the tenor of the covenant on
God's part is, I will be thy God, as on our part, you shall be my
people ; (2.) That God would be an everlasting benefactor ; it implies
an external l communication of grace and glory, as Christ proves from,
Exod. iii. 6, that God assumed this title after their death ; (3.) This
covenant was made with the whole man, not only with the soul but
the body, and therefore they bore the mark and the sign of it, which was
circumcision, in their bodies. And in Heb. xi. 16, the apostle saith
that because God had a heavenly inheritance to bestow upon the
patriarchs, therefore he was not ashamed to be called their God, im
plying that if they had no other reward than what they enjoyed in the
present life, God could not with honour (such was the slenderness and
contemptibleness of their present condition) have owned such a glori
ous title and appellation as to be called the God of Abraham. What
needs further arguing ? the phrase itself imports what we assert.
When God promiseth to be a God to any, he maketh over his whole
self, his eternity and infiniteness, for their comfort and use ; and so in

1 Qu. ' eternal ' '!— ED.

470 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [REV. XIV. 13.

effect saith that he will be an everlasting benefactor to their whole per
sons in the way of an infinite power.
Let us now apply all.

1. Because this privilege is expressed with a limitation, it inform-
eth us that the wicked are excluded ; they must expect a quite contrary
estate ; as they that die in the Lord are in a blessed, so all others in a
cursed condition. It is a sweet close when the body and soul part,
but God and the soul meet ; when conscience shall become our com-
purgator, and bear us witness that we have spent our time well, in fear
ing God and obeying God ; then may the body and soul take leave of
one another with an expectation to meet again in glory. But it is a
sad parting when conscience falls a-raving, and the body and the soul
accuse one another. The body accuseth the soul as an ill guide, and
the soul the body as an unready instrument. And at the day of their
death, which is the time of separation, they curse the day of their
birth, which was the time of the first union between them both, when
they shall wish that they had been stifled in the womb, and had never
seen the light, rather than to have lived together in such a fashion,
and to part in such manner. Now, this many times is the case of
wicked men at their death ; death cometh to them as a double evil ; as
a natural evil, striking the body and dissolving the confederacy and
union between it and the soul ; and as a penal evil, or the curse of the
first covenant, wounding the conscience, and reviving their bondage and
fears of a worse judgment to ensue. And then, though physicians and
ministers be sent for, they may both prove of no value, either to prevent
the dissolution or to give ease to the conscience.

2. It presseth us to provide for this hour, that when we come to
die we may die in the Lord. Get an interest in Christ, that you may
die in the Lord as to your estate. Security will not hold out when you
launch into the other world ; a wicked man comes to himself when he
comes to die ; at his latter end he shall be a fool, Jer. xvii. 11. He
was ever a fool, but then he shall be one in the conviction and acknow
ledgment of his own conscience, his own heart will make him cry out,
0 fool, madman that I was, to be contented with such slight evi
dences for eternity ! You see, then, it is good to be upon sure terms,
and to get our union with Christ so clear and sensible, that when we
walk in the valley of the shadow of death we may not be afraid, Ps.
xxiii. As to the frame of your hearts, it is a harder matter to die well
than you are aware of. If you would die well, live well, otherwise you
do but provide matter of despair and sorrow for your latter end. It is
every one's wish, Oh, that I might die the death of the righteous !
Num. xxiii.; but it is not every one's happiness.

If you would die in the Lord, you had need to have promises ready,
and your faith well exercised, that you may have good proof of it be
fore it comes to stead you in death. In bello non licet bis peccare.
As in war, so in death ; there is no erring twice ; then you are to throw
your last cast for everlasting woe or weal, to do that which you never
did before : you had need of armour of proof to deal with the last
enemy. How foolishly do they deal that defer all to this hour, and
are then to get faith when they should reduce it into practice ; faith
is a grace wrought by degrees to strength and perfection. Now to put

KEY. XIV. 13.] THAT DIE IN THE LORD. 471

it to the hardest trial at first is absurd and irrational. You should
have your evidences clear, your promises ready, your experiences at
hand, that you may be able to comfort yourselves and to plead for
God, and to speak to the standers-by of the long proof you have had
of his being a good Master and a gracious Father to you. How is it,
then ? Are all things set at rights between God and your souls ?
Have you laid up comforts for this great day of expense ? Is your
dying speech ready ? Are you provided of experiences whereby to
commend the mercifulness and faithfulness of your Kedeemer ? Can
you say that you have tried him often, and he never failed you all
your days ? If it be so indeed, your great work is done.

3. Use. To encourage the children of God to be more willing to die.
Are you afraid to enter upon your own blessedness and glory ? Will
you shun Christ's company when he desires yours ? Love brought
Christ out of heaven that he might be with us ; he thought of it before
the world was, Prov. viii. 31, and longed for the time, in effect saying,
When will it come ? We are to go from earth to heaven, from con
versing with men to converse with angels, and why so loth to re
move ? What could Christ expect upon his coming into the world
but hard usage ? but labour, and griefs, and shame, and death ? He
came to taste the vinegar and the gall ; we are called to the feast of
love, to taste of hidden manna, and the rivers of pleasure that flow in
his presence. If you love Christ, why should you be unwilling to be
in the arms of Christ ? — to be there where he is, beholding his glory.
Love is an affection of union, it desireth to be with the party loved ;
and can you be unwilling to be dissolved and be with Christ ? Death
is the chariot that is to carry you into his presence. Jacob's spirit re
vived when he saw the waggons which Joseph sent to carry him into
Egypt, Gen. xlv. 27. What is there in the world to be compared
with heaven ? Either there must be something in the world to detain
us, or we are frightened at the terribleness of the passage, or else there
is a contempt of what is to come. You cannot say anything in the
world is more worthy than Christ ; in this sense you renounced father
and mother, brothers and sisters, wife and children and friends, when
you were first acquainted with him. It was the language of your souls
then, ' Whom have I in heaven but thee? and there is none on earth
that I desire besides thee/ Ps. Ixxiii. 25. Did you dissemble then ? or
have you found cause since to retreat and begrudge your affections to
him ? Christ puts you to the trial when sickness comes ; he hath sent
his waggons to see if you will stand to your word. Is it the terribleness
of the passage ? Doth nature grudge at the thought of a dissolution ?
Where is your faith? Death is yours, 1 Cor. iii. 18, your friend,
your advantage ; Christ hath assured you of it. Will you trust his
word ? You love him little when you have no confidence in what he
saith. Or is it contempt of things to come ? Then why is all this
cost ? why came Christ to lay down his soul to purchase that which
you care not for ? what needs all this waste ? Christians here for the
time to come, we know not how soon we may be sent for and put to
the trial. It is good to be resolved, that we may say the sooner the
better.

4. Let this comfort us concerning our friends that die in the Lord :

472 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [REV. XIV. 13.

1 Thes. iv. 18, ' Comfort one another with these words.' Tins is pro
per, Christian, scripture comfort. Heathens, to comfort one another,
can only say that death is the common passage out of this world, that
all that are born must die. But Christians can comfort one another
upon better terms, that they that sleep in Jesus are blessed ; and
shall we whine at their preferment ? that we shall all meet again in
the other world ; that a day will come when the Captain of our sal
vation will have his great rendezvous, and the head of the church
call all the saints into one congregation, Ps. i. 5 ; and the whole flock
shall follow the great Shepherd of the sheep into their everlasting fold,
triumphing and saying, ' 0 death, where is thy sting ? 0 grave, where
is thy victory ?' These are comforts proper for Christians ; especially
for ministers, that are messengers of comfort to others, that have more
frequent advantages of meditation upon those privileges than others
have. Shall we murmur and yield to sinkings of heart when God
hath made a breach upon our relations ? How will this disparage our
doctrine, and make others suspect the comforts which we reach forth
to them upon like occasions ? ' Thy words have upholden him that
was falling, and thou hast strengthened the feeble knees ; but now it
is come upon thee and thou faintest ; it toucheth thee and thou art
troubled,' Job iv. 4, 5.

To comfort others and faint ourselves is to bring a discredit upon
what we propound to them. Eemember the glory of God is concerned
in your behaviour under this trial, and the honour of your ministry.
Let your Christian friends know there is a reality in what you have
held forth for their support in like case. Let them see you make it
your care to practise your own doctrine. We are set forth for signs.
God's eyes and men's are upon us ; do worthily and becoming your
station.

It is true, God comes near when he separates those that are so near
and dear one to another, and we ought to lay it to heart ; but that
wherein you are like to err is jn too much sorrow and dejection of
spirit; which may be your wisdom to labour to prevent, as being
seemly for a Christian and a preacher to show his moderation. We
find that Abraham mourned ibr Sarah ; and he had great cause so to
do, for she was a very good companion to him in all his travels and
troubles; she was very pleasing in his eye in regard of her beauty;
she brought him a child in his old age, the son of the promise ; she is
honoured in scripture above all other women of her age ; the time how
long she lived is set down, which is not done for any other woman.
At her death Abraham mourns, but very moderately ; he wept for her,
but we find no excess in the measure or in the time of his grief ; and
he is a good pattern. David weeps for the death of his child while it
was alive, for he feared it would die ; and the thing he feared came
upon him : but when they thought that upon the death of his child
his tears would have risen to a flood, it was suddenly a low ebb ; and
he gives herein instruction to all mourners, and to you, teaching you
to say, ' Wherefore should I now fast and weep any longer ? I cannot
bring her back again: I shall go to her, but she not shall return to me ;'
and plainly asserts that none should mourn more than they can give a
good reason for: ' Why should I now mourn?' You know it is no

KEY. XIV. 1 3.] THAT DIE IN THE LOKD. 473

other than we ought daily to expect and look for here below, — vicissi
tudes, namely, and changes. And you will soon meet her again in
heaven, where (as I conceive with Austin) she shall be notissima tibi.
And in the meantime, in your enjoying Christ you enjoy her still in
him. And all the helps, advantages, sweetnesses, counsels, consola
tions, satisfactions, defences, carings, cordials, contentments, whatever
was lovely in her, whatever you loved her for, you still enjoy in him,
either by the administration of other mediums, or immediately from
himself ; and what comes from God immediately is much sweeter.
You have cause rather to be thankful you enjoyed her so long, than
sorrowful you can on earth enjoy her no longer. I know not whether
her religion, worth, and holiness, will serve more to aggravate your loss,
or to allay your sorrow. It is sad to think you have lost such a loving,
humble, godly, and meet companion. But remember, that because she
was such an one, you have the more confidence that she is blessed, and
is gone from you to better company, even to the company of saints
free from all sin and all sorrow, full of holiness and happiness ; of
angels too ; of Jesus Christ too, the King of saints, the Lord of angels ;
he that so loved us ; he that did so much, suffered so much for us ; he
whom the fathers before his incarnation so longed to see ; he whom
every believing soul so pants and breathes after. Which that it may
the more sensibly appear, I shall here take occasion to subjoin her just
and true character.

THE CHAKACTER OF MKS JANE BLACKWELL.

SHE was a gentlewoman born, of the house of the Wintringhams, a
family of eminency and note in Yorkshire. Educated and trained up
from her childhood, till married, under Dr Chaderton, Master of
Emmanuel College in Cambridge, that famous godly man, and her near
kinsman ; by reason whereof she was, even in her younger years, so
grounded in knowledge, seasoned with grace, and accomplished with
abiliments and endowments every way, that she was a most rare and
incomparable companion for a minister.

Some things there were wherein she was exceeding exemplary. As
she was a woman of a marvellously humble spirit ; that all who knew
her and conversed with her, admired in her ; and it was abundantly
evident and apparent in her countenance, speeches, gestures, apparel,
and every way.

A simple, single, plain-hearted woman ; ' An Israelite indeed, in
whom there was no guile.'

A merciful, pitiful, charitable woman. Open-hearted, open-handed
too, to her power, yea, and beyond her power — spared it from her own
back and belly to clothe and feed others — gladly embraced occasions
when offered, yea, greedily sought out occasions. Her love was not
verbal only, such as that James speaks of, ' Go and be clothed, go and
be warmed,' &c., but real. She refreshed the bowels of many. The
blessing of him that was ready to perish came upon her, and she made

474 THE BLESSED ESTATE OF THEM [REV. XIV. 13.

the widow's heart to sing for joy. When the Scots were shut up and
starved by thousands at Westminster, she very frequently visited them,
and ministered to them ; yea, bought divers of them with her own
money, gracious good men, whom she fed and clothed, and disposed
of into families and ways wherein they live to this day very comfort
ably. When the Scotch ministers and others were under restraint in
the Tower, she was not ashamed of their chain, but diligently sought
them out as soon as she heard of them, and was all the time of their
long confinement a great support and comfort to them. She had not
only learned the heathen's lesson to lay up, but the Christian's lesson
too, to lay out according as the necessities of the poor members of
Jesus Christ called for it.

A true mourner, one that laid to heart, and was affected, deeply
affected, with the sins and abominations of the times, with the
miseries likewise and distresses of the church and people of God —
made the church's sorrows her own sorrows — had bowels of com
passion in her to lament and mourn over the afflicted condition of the
church, as if it were her own condition — remembered them in bonds,
as bound with them, and them that suffered adversity, as being her
self also in the body. The heart-breaking miseries of poor Scotland
broke her heart. She could not speak of them without many tears.

A fixed, established, grounded Christian ; not like those the
apostle speaks of, Eph. iv. 14, that were K\v&a>vi£6fjievoi, KOI Treptfa-
popevoi, like clouds in the air, or like ships on the sea, tossed and
hurried up and down with every wind and wave, driven to and fro,
this way and that way, but like a house built upon a rock, like a tree
firmly rooted, a fixed star ; no wandering star (wandering from one
opinion to another, and from one way to another, but a fixed star) , kept
to her old principles and to her old practices, the good old way, the way
the patriarchs and the prophets, and the apostles and the holy men and
women in the old time (1 Peter iii. 5) went to heaven in — the way of
sanctifying God's sabbaths, the way of frequenting public ordinances,
the way of performing family and closet duties, the way of reading the
scriptures, meditation, self-examination, &c. And for the sacrament
of the Lord's Supper, she received it constantly, as oft as it was
administered in the congregation whereof she was — never missed
once.

One that filled up her relations to the very utmost that it is almost
possible to do. One that did abound in love to God, to his ways,
ordinances, truths, people. ' Hereby shall all men know that you are
my disciples, if you love one another,' says Christ ; and this evidence
she had in visible characters. Wherever she saw aliquod Christi, as
Luther speaks, there her love was fixed ; were it in rags or robes, poor
or rich, all one for that. All that were dear to God were dear to her
soul.

No wanderer from house to house, and idle squanderer away of her
precious time in complimental visits. Had learned to keep at home ;
and that is the duty, the wisdom, the honour too of a woman. Sarah
was found in her tent still, and Jael in her tent.

This I mention because she was much blamed by many for not
going to christenings and burials, &c., as if she did it out of pride and

REV. XIV. 13.] THAT DIE IN THE LORD. 475

self-conceitedness, and contempt and disdain of others, or out of a
sullen retiredness and affected privacy ; whereas she did it out of mere
conscientiousness of her duty. And she had many reasons why she
did it ; as, partly, because her eldest daughter dying in childbed, she
and her child both, about eight years since, she found that such meet
ings renewed upon her afresh the remembrance of that very great loss ;
partly because she saw so much gallantry and bravery in apparel, &c.,
at such meetings, as did not a little trouble her ; but especially be
cause she saw it to be so much a waster of much precious time, which
she knew how to make a better improvement of.

What shall I say ? In a word, she was a pattern of mortification,
of self-denial, of contempt of the world, of strictness and holiness, and
close walking with God, both in her general and particular calling, to
all that were about her while she lived.

And in the time of her sickness, so patient, so contented, so willing to
be at God's dispose, either for life or death, so fearful lest there should
be so much as in her heart any the least risings against God's dispen
sations, so full of sweet, holy, heavenly instructions, exhortations,
counsels to her husband, to her children, to her friends. Her lips
were like a well of life, feeding many, as Solomon speaks, dropping
like a honeycomb.

I might enlarge ; but shall conclude all with that of our Saviour
(John xiv. 28), when his disciples sat blubbering and weeping and
taking on. because he had told them he must now leave them in regard of
his bodily presence, and go to heaven, go to his Father : ' If you loved
me,' saith he, ' if you loved me, you would rejoice, because I go to the
Father/ Oh, how well it were if you could do so ! And do it. You say
you loved her, show it ; and show it in this way — show it in rejoicing
rather than in mourning — in rejoicing in her gain, rather than in mourn
ing in your own loss. It is true the loss is great. The family, the city,
the nation, the whole world, indeed, has a loss. Good men and good
women, such as have an interest in God, and a heart to improve that
interest, as they are a public good whilst they live, so their loss is a
public loss when they die ; and in that respect you have cause to
mourn. But otherwise, in regard of her, no cause at all, but rather
to rejoice. For why ? Though she is dead, she is dead in the Lord.
And this blessed condition we have been speaking of all this while, it
is undoubtedly her condition.

THE END OF VOL. IL

PRINTED BV BALLANTYNK AND COMPANY
EDINBURGH AND LONDON